Class ^P^AMl 
 Book JD_5_„ 
 
 GopghtN". 
 
 COPVRIGHT DEPOSrC 
 
NINETEENTH CENTURY 
 ENGLISH PROSE 
 
 CRITICAL ESSAYS 
 
 EDITED WITH INTRODUCTIONS AND NOTES 
 
 BY 
 
 THOMAS H. DICKINSON, Ph.D. 
 
 ASSISTANT PROFESSOR OF EricLISH. UNIVERSITY OF WISCONSIN 
 AND 
 
 FREDERICK W. ROE, A.M. 
 
 •INSTRUCTOR IN ENGLISH, UNIVERSITY OF WISCONSIN 
 
 NEW YORK •:• CINCINNATI -:• CHICAGO 
 
 AMERICAN BOOK COMPANY 
 
.JIS 
 
 LIBRARY of COfiGRESS 
 
 Two CoDies 
 
 Repe'v0rf, 
 
 JAN 2 
 
 1909 
 
 CopyriKdt tntry 
 CLASS a XXc. No. 
 
 COPV 
 
 t^ 
 
 Copyright, 1908, by 
 THOMAS H. DICKINSON AND FREDERICK W. ROE 
 
 Entered at Stationers' Hall, London 
 
 Nineteenth Century English Prose 
 W- P. I 
 
6- 
 
 PREFACE 
 
 In preparing the present work the editors have re- 
 stricted themselves to a single type of Hterary expres- 
 sion, — the critical essay. They have endeavored to 
 trace, in a series of ten selected essays, the development 
 of EngHsh criticism in the nineteenth century. In 
 choosing the material they have been influenced by 
 something more than mere style. An underlying co- 
 herence in content, typical of the thought of the era in 
 question, may be traced throughout. 
 
 The book is designed to furnish a series of essays 
 covering a definite period and exhibiting the individu- 
 ality in each author's method of criticism. The subject- 
 matter in these selections provides interesting material 
 for intensive study and class-room discussion, and each 
 essay is an example of excellent, though varying, English 
 style. It has not been the intention of the editors to 
 place the different authors represented on the same 
 level, either as critics or as stylists. Nor do they claim 
 to have, necessarily, selected the best essay of each 
 writer; they have sought, rather, to choose that one 
 which appears to them to be most typical of the author's 
 critical principles, and, at the same time, representative 
 of the critical tendency of his age. 
 
 A volume compiled to serve the ends outlined above 
 3 
 
4 PREFACE 
 
 needs few accessories. The introductions, mainly bio- 
 graphical, are brief; the notes treat only those matters 
 upon which investigation by the student would be 
 difficult or unprofitable. 
 
 With the exception of certain omitted passages from 
 the poetry of Arnold and Browning in the Bagehot 
 essay, the selections are given in their entirety. 
 
 Acknowledgments should be made to the Macmillan 
 Company for permission to use the revised form of 
 Walter Pater's essay on Leonardo da Vinci, and to the 
 Travelers' Insurance Company for permission to print 
 Walter Bagehot 's essay on Wordsworth ^ Tennyson, and 
 Browning. 
 
 T. H. D. 
 F. W. R. 
 
 Madison, Wisconsin. 
 
TABLE OF CONTENTS 
 
 William Hazlitt 
 
 The English Novelists y 
 
 Thomas Carlyle 
 
 BosweWs Life of Johnson 57 
 
 Thomas Babington Macaulay 
 
 Moore's Life of Lord Byron 156 
 
 William Makepeace Thackeray 
 Swift 207 
 
 John Henry Newman 
 
 Literature 242 
 
 Walter Bagehot 
 
 Wordsworth, Tennyson, and Browning . . . 274 
 
 Walter Horatio Pater 
 
 Leonardo da Vinci 338 
 
 Leslie Stephen 
 
 Sir Walter Scott 369 
 
 John Morley 
 Macaulay 409 
 
 Matthew Arnold 
 
 Emerson » . . . . . 449 
 
 Notes 4^3 
 
 5 
 
NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 WILLIAM HAZLITT 
 
 [William Hazlitt, the son of a Unitarian clergyman, was born 
 in Kent, April lo, 1778, and spent two years of his youth in 
 America. At fifteen Hazlitt entered the Unitarian College at 
 Hackney, but as theology was not to his purpose, he remained 
 only two years. Travel, cogitation on the rights of man, and at- 
 tempts at portrait painting occupied the next ten years of his life. 
 Not until 1805, when he published his Essay on the Prijiciples of 
 Htcma7i Action, did he discover that his true bent was toward lit- 
 erature. From this time on he became increasingly known as a 
 rapid-fire critic on drama, and literature, and manners. In The 
 Round Table, Table Talk, and The Spirit of the Age is found the 
 commentator on men and affairs. In The Characters of Shake- 
 spear's Plays, and The English Comic Writers is revealed the 
 sagacious literary critic. Perhaps largely on account of his own 
 unregulated deportment, Hazlitt's life was not a happy one. He 
 died in 1830.] 
 
 The following essay entitled The English Novelists is 
 the sixth in the series of lectures on The English Comic 
 Writers delivered by Hazlitt in 18 18. In its present form 
 it is practically an adaptation of an earlier article, en- 
 titled Standard Novels and Romances and published in 
 The Edinburgh Review, February, 181 5, as a review of 
 Madame D'Arblay's TJie Wanderer. There is nothing 
 particularly striking in the structure of the essay. It 
 follows in regular historical order the development of the 
 novel in its beginnings in Spain and in England. Yet the 
 design of this essay is more coherent than that of many 
 
 7 
 
8 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 of Hazlitt's essays. Much of Hazlitt's journalistic work 
 required a haste in critical judgment and in formulation 
 of material that entirely precluded the larger excellences 
 of architecture. In the preparation of this series, how- 
 ever, the author was given time for his task, it was pleas- 
 ing to him, and the result is an excellently balanced and 
 clearly designed set of essays. 
 
 When Hazlitt put into book form his series of lectures 
 on The English Comic Writers, he was in his forty-second 
 year. These essays may be considered the best expression 
 of his mature years. They evidence a grown man's com- 
 mand of his faculties and avoid that exaggeration of the 
 characteristic that has perverted the later work of both 
 Hazlitt and Thackeray. Hazlitt was thoroughly an 
 individual genius. Though by no means an anarchist, 
 he was, even in artistic matters, a vigorous controversial- 
 ist. As such he was quite in harmony with his time, for 
 his age was essentially a hard-hitting age. The regime 
 of Gifford on The Quarterly Review had put the writers 
 and the critics at swords' points. Keats was hounded to 
 an early grave and Byron was moved to the stinging re- 
 tort of English Bards and Scotch Reviewers by the very 
 forces that kept alive the biting wit of Hazlitt. 
 
 With Hazlitt it was not, as with Byron, a case of de- 
 fending an outraged muse against the assaults of the 
 critical enemy. Hazlitt wrote no pure literature he cared 
 to defend. A critic himself, he set himself into opposition 
 with the critics for sheer love of combat. As we read 
 Hazlitt we are impressed with the immense vitality of 
 the man. His thought and style were dynamic. He 
 cared for a subject only so far as it had life in it. To 
 him that which did not arouse enthusiasm had no ex- 
 istence. He was passive in nothing; opinions to him were 
 slogans; success he gauged in terms of effect. 
 
 Hazlitt's own life is a clear index to his art. Character- 
 istically he was vigorous and independent. First a 
 
WILLIAM HAZLITT 9 
 
 revolutionary, then a Bonapartist, he tried successively 
 preaching, painting, poetry, and ended his life an un- 
 questioned authority on all the arts. Hack writer, 
 philosopher, and grammarian, his memory was so reten- 
 tive and his common sense so unerring that he drew truth 
 even from errors of fact, and on narrow but carefully 
 selected reading gave the impression of encyclopedic 
 learning. 
 
 Hazlitt's style has all the merits and defects of the 
 author's profuse vitality. It is unregulated, unpruned, 
 rich in allusion, lacking in reticence, but capable of mar- 
 velously delicate distinctions. No critic's sense of differ- 
 entiae has been more keen and veracious. The major 
 effect of the style is one of unusual power and remarkable 
 suggestiveness. Though it is in the main concerned only 
 with thoughts, now and then an emotion thrills through a 
 sentence and reveals in the author a mastery of pathos and 
 the dramatic. Little felicities of expression are strewn 
 lavishly amid the richer fruits of his invention. "He 
 finds his fortune mellowing in the wintry smiles of Mrs. 
 Tabitha Bramble," he writes in one place, and again, 
 "Mrs. Radcliffe touched the trembling chords of the 
 imagination, making wild music there." With no less 
 facility did Hazlitt weave quotations into the texture of 
 his composition and make the borrowed form appear to 
 be in its native element. 
 
 Hazlitt's quick mind and nimble wit were at their best 
 in a hurried summary of an author's work. Sometimes 
 in a hasty catalogue of apt epithets he would lay open 
 before the reader an author's entire work. Of all of 
 these perhaps the best is contained in the lecture on Scott, 
 in which, in a long series, there passes before the reader's 
 eye the procession of Scott's imagination. Hazlitt is 
 most truly himself in the collection of essays entitled 
 The Round Table and Table Talk. There "a lesser 
 Johnson," untrammelled by artistic tenets of design and 
 
lO NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 reserve, he lays down the law to loving auditors. He is 
 only slightly more formal in The English Comic Writers. 
 The subject itself provided its own outline but it is saved 
 from baldness by the richness of Hazlitt's fund of literary 
 knowledge and by his very deep and genuine interest 
 in the problems of humanity. We like Hazlitt best when 
 he stops in the midst of his study to philosophize on the 
 nature of men and women. For then most truly we see 
 standing forth the stormy and passion-beaten figure of 
 the man himself, a prototype of Carlyle on the one hand, 
 and of Thackeray on the other. 
 
 THE ENGLISH NOVELISTS 
 
 There is an exclamation in one of Gray's letters — 
 "Be mine to read eternal new romances of Marivaux 
 and Crebillon!" If I did not utter a similar aspiration 
 at the conclusion of the last new novel which I read (I 
 
 5 would not give offence by being more particular as to the 
 name) it was not from any want of affection for the class 
 of writing to which it belongs; for without going so far 
 as the celebrated French philosopher, who thought that 
 more was to be learnt from good novels and romances 
 
 lo than from the gravest treatises on history and morality, 
 yet there are few works to which I am oftener tempted 
 to turn for profit or delight, than to the standard pro- 
 ductions in this species of composition. We find there 
 a close imitation of men and manners; we see the very 
 
 15 web and texture of society as it really exists, and as we 
 meet with it when we come into the world. If poetry 
 has "something more divine in it," this savors more 
 
THE ENGLISH NOVELISTS II 
 
 of humanity. We are brought acquainted with the mo- 
 tives and characters of mankind, imbibe our notions of 
 virtue and vice from practical examples, and are taught 
 a knowledge of the world through the airy medium of 
 romance. As a record of past manners and opinions, 5 
 too, such writings afford the best and fullest information. 
 For example, I should be at a loss where to find in any 
 authentic documents of the same period so satisfactory 
 an account of the general state of society, and of moral, 
 political, and rehgious feehng in the reign of George II 10 
 as we meet with in the Adventures of Joseph Andrews 
 and his friend Mr. Abraham Adams. This work, in- 
 deed, I take to be a perfect piece of statistics in its kind. 
 In looking into any regular history of that period, into a 
 learned and eloquent charge to a grand jury or the clergy 15 
 of a diocese, or into a tract on controversial divinity, we 
 should hear only of the ascendency of the Protestant suc- 
 cession, the horrors of Popery, the triumph of civil and 
 rehgious liberty, the wisdom and moderation of the sover- 
 eign, the happiness of the subject, and the flourishing 20 
 state of manufactures and commerce. But if we really 
 wish to know what all these fine-sounding names come 
 to, we cannot do better than turn to the works of those 
 who, having no other object than to imitate nature, 
 could only hope for success from the fidelity of their 25 
 pictures; and were bound (in self-defence) to reduce 
 the boasts of vague theorists and the exaggerations of 
 angry disputants to the mortifying standard of reality. 
 Extremes are said to meet; and the works of imagina- 
 tion, as they are called, sometimes come the nearest to 30 
 
12 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 truth and nature. Fielding, in speaking on this subject, 
 and vindicating the use and dignity of the style of writing 
 in which he excelled against the loftier pretensions of 
 professed historians, says, "that in their productions 
 5 nothing is true but the names and dates, whereas in his 
 everything is true but the names and dates." If so, he 
 has the advantage on his side. 
 
 I will here confess, however, that I am a little prej- 
 udiced on the point in question; and that the effect of 
 
 10 many fine speculations has been lost upon me, from an 
 early familiarity with the most striking passages in the 
 work to which I have just alluded. Thus nothing can 
 be more captivating than the description somewhere 
 given by Mr. Burke of the indissoluble connection be- 
 
 15 tween learning and nobility, and of the respect univer- 
 sally paid by wealth to piety and morals. But the effect 
 of this ideal representation has always been spoiled by 
 my recollection of Parson Adams sitting over his cup of 
 ale in Sir Thomas Booby's kitchen. Echard On the 
 
 20 Contempt of the Clergy is, in like manner, a very good 
 book, and "worthy of all acceptation"; but somehow 
 an unlucky impression of the reality of Parson Trulliber 
 involuntarily checks the emotions of respect to which it 
 might otherwise give rise; while, on the other hand, the 
 
 25 lecture which Lady Booby reads to Law}^er Scout on 
 the immediate expulsion of Joseph and Fanny from the 
 parish, casts no very favorable light on the flattering 
 accounts of our practical jurisprudence which are to be 
 found in Blackstone or De Lolme. The most moral 
 
 30 writers, after all, are those who do not pretend to in- 
 
THE ENGLISH NOVELIST 1 3 
 
 culcate any moral. The professed moralist almost un- 
 avoidably degenerates into the partisan of a system; and 
 the philosopher is too apt to warp the evidence to his 
 own purpose. But the painter of manners gives the facts 
 of human nature, and leaves us to draw the inference; if 5 
 we are not able to do this, or do it ill, at least it is our own 
 fault. 
 
 The first-rate writers in this class, of course, are few; 
 but those few we may reckon among the greatest orna- 
 ments and best benefactors of our kind. There is a cer- lo 
 tain set of them who, as it were, take their rank by the 
 side of reality, and are appealed to as evidence on all 
 questions concerning human nature. The principal of 
 these are Cervantes and Le Sage, who may be considered 
 as having been naturalized among ourselves; and, of 15 
 native EngUsh growth. Fielding, Smollett, Richardson, 
 and Sterne.^ As this is a department of criticism which 
 deserves more attention than has been usually bestowed 
 upon it, I shall here venture to recur (not from choice but 
 necessity) to what I have said upon it in a well-known 20 
 periodical publication; ^ and endeavor to contribute my 
 mite towards settling the standard of excellence, both as 
 to degree and kind, in these several writers. 
 
 I shall begin with the history of the renowned Don 
 Quixote de la Mancha, who presents something more 25 
 
 1 It is not to be forgotten that the author of Robinson Crusoe 
 was also an Englishman. His other works, such as Life of 
 Colo7iel fack, etc., are of the same cast, and leave an impression on 
 the mind more Hke that of things than words. 
 
 2 The Edinburgh Review. 
 
14 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 Stately, more romantic, and at the same time more real 
 to the imagination, than any other hero upon record. 
 His lineaments, his accouterments, his pasteboard vizor, 
 are famiUar to us; and Mambrino's helmet still glitters 
 5 in the sun! We not only feel the greatest love and ven- 
 eration for the knight himself, but a certain respect for 
 all those connected with him, the curate and Master 
 Nicolas the barber, Sancho and Dapple, and even for 
 Rosinante's leanness and his errors. — Perhaps there is 
 
 lo no work which combines so much whimsical invention 
 with such an air of truth. Its popularity is almost un- 
 equalled; and yet its merits have not been sufficiently 
 understood. The story is the least part of them; though 
 the blunders of Sancho, and the unlucky adventures of 
 
 15 his master, are what naturally catch the attention of the 
 majority of readers. The pathos and dignity of the sen- 
 timents are often disguised under the ludicrousness of 
 the subject, and provoke laughter when they might well 
 draw tears. The character of Don Quixote himself is 
 
 20 one of the most perfect disinterestedness. He is an en- 
 thusiast of the most amiable kind; of a nature equally 
 open, gentle, and generous; a lover, of truth and justice; 
 and one who had brooded over the fine dreams of chiv- 
 alry and romance, till they had robbed him of himself, 
 
 25 and cheated his brain into a belief of their reality. There 
 cannot be a greater mistake than to consider Don Quixote 
 as a merely satirical work, or as a vulgar attempt to ex- 
 plode "the long-forgotten order of chivalry." There 
 could be no need to explode what no longer existed. Be- 
 
 30 sides, Cervantes himself was a man of the most sanguine 
 
THE ENGLISH NOVELISTS 1 5 
 
 and enthusiastic temperament; and even through the 
 crazed and battered figure of the knight, the spirit of 
 chivalry shines out with undiminished luster; as if the 
 author had half-designed to revive the examples of past 
 ages, and once more "witch the world with noble horse- 5 
 manship." Oh! if ever the moldering flame of Spanish 
 liberty is destined to break forth, wrapping the tyrant 
 and the tyranny in one consuming blaze, that the spark 
 of generous sentiment and romantic enterprise, from 
 which it must be kindled, has not been quite extinguished, 10 
 will perhaps be owing to thee, Cervantes, and to thy 
 Don Quixote! 
 
 The character of Sancho is not more admirable in 
 itself, than as a relief to that of the knight. The contrast 
 is as picturesque and striking as that between the figures 15 
 of Rosinante and Dapple. Never was there so complete 
 a partie qiiarr^e: — they answer to one another at all 
 points. Nothing need surpass the truth of physiognomy 
 in the description of the master and man, both as to 
 body and mind; the one lean and tall, the other round 20 
 and short; the one heroical and courteous, the other 
 selfish and servile; the one full of high-flown fancies, the 
 other a bag of proverbs; the one always starting some 
 romantic scheme, the other trying to keep to the safe 
 side of custom and tradition. The gradual ascendancy, 25 
 however, obtained by Don Quixote over Sancho, is as 
 finely managed as it is characteristic. Credulity and a 
 love of the marvelous are as natural to ignorance as 
 selfishness and cunning. Sancho by degrees becomes a 
 kind of lay-brother of the order; acquires a taste for ad- 30 
 
1 6 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 ventures in his own way, and is made all but an entire 
 convert by the discovery of the hundred crowns in one 
 of his most comfortless journeys. Towards the end, his 
 regret at being forced to give up the pursuit of knight- 
 5 errantry, almost equals his master's; and he seizes the 
 proposal of Don Quixote for them to turn shepherds with 
 the greatest avidity — still applying it in his own fashion; 
 for while the Don is ingeniously torturing the names of 
 his humble acquaintance into classical terminations, and 
 
 lo contriving scenes of gallantry and song, Sancho exclaims, 
 "Oh, what delicate wooden spoons shall I carve! what 
 crumbs and cream shall I devour!" — forgetting, in his 
 milk and fruits, the pullets and geese at Camacho's wed- 
 ding. 
 
 15 This intuitive perception of the hidden analogies of 
 things, or, as it may be called, this instinct of the imagi- 
 nation, is, perhaps, what stamps the character of genius 
 on the productions of art more than any other circum- 
 stance: for it works unconsciously, like nature, and re- 
 
 20 ceives its impressions from a kind of inspiration. There 
 is as much of this indistinct keeping and involuntary 
 unity of purpose in Cervantes as in any author whatever. 
 Something of the same unsettled, rambling humor ex- 
 tends itself to all the subordinate parts and characters 
 
 25 of the work. Thus we find the curate confidentially in- 
 forming Don Quixote, that if he could get the ear of the 
 government, he has something of considerable impor- 
 tance to propose for the good of the State; and our ad- 
 venturer afterwards (in the course of his peregrinations) 
 
 30 meets with a young gentleman who is a candidate for 
 
THE ENGLISH NOVELISTS 1 7 
 
 poetical honors, with a mad lover, a forsaken damsel, a 
 Mahometan lady converted to the Christian faith, etc. — 
 all delineated with the same truth, wildness, and deli- 
 cacy of fancy. The whole work breathes that air of 
 romance, that aspiration after imaginary good, that 
 indescribable longing after something more than we 
 possess, that in all places and in all conditions of life, 
 
 still prompts the eternal sigh, 
 
 For which we wish to live, or dare to die 1 " 
 
 The leading characters in Don Quixote are strictly in- 10 
 dividuals; that is, they do not so much belong to, as form 
 a class by themselves. In other words, the actions and 
 manners of the chief dramatis personae do not arise out 
 of the actions and manners of those around them, or the 
 situation of life in which they are placed, but out of the 15 
 peculiar dispositions of the persons themselves, operated 
 upon by certain impulses of caprice and accident. Yet 
 these impulses are so true to nature, and their operation 
 so exactly described, that we net only recognize the fidel- 
 ity of the representation, but recognize it with all the 20 
 advantages of novelty superadded. They are in the best 
 sense originals, namely, in the sense in which Nature has 
 her originals. They are unlike anything we have seen 
 before— may be said to be purely ideal; and yet identify 
 themselves more readily with our imagination, and are 25 
 retained more strongly in memory, than perhaps any 
 others: they are never lost in the crowd. One test of the 
 truth of this ideal painting is the number of allusions 
 which Don Quixote has furnished to the whole of civi- 
 Prose — 2 
 
1 8 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 lized Europe; that is to say, of appropriate cases and 
 striking illustrations of the universal principles of our 
 nature. The detached incidents and occasional descrip- 
 tions of human life are more familiar and obvious; so 
 5 that we have nearly the same insight here given us into 
 the characters of innkeepers, barmaids, ostlers, and 
 puppet showmen, that we have in Fielding. There is a 
 much greater mixture, however, of the pathetic and 
 sentimental with the quaint and humorous, than there 
 
 lo ever is in Fielding. I might instance the story of the 
 countryman whom Don Quixote and Sancho met in 
 their doubtful search after Dulcinea, driving his mules to 
 plough at break of day, and " singing the ancient ballad 
 of Roncesvalles " ! The episodes, which are frequently 
 
 15 introduced, are excellent, but have, upon the whole, 
 been overrated. They derive their interest from their 
 connection with the main story. We are so pleased with 
 that, that we are disposed to receive pleasure from every- 
 thing else. Compared, for instance, with the serious 
 
 20 tales in Boccaccio, they are sHght and somewhat super- 
 ficial. That of Marcella, the fair shepherdess, is, I 
 think, the best. I shall only add, that Don Quixote was, 
 at the time it was published, an entirely original work in 
 its kind, and that the author claims the highest honor 
 
 25 which can belong to one, that of being the inventor of a 
 new style of writing. I have never read his Galatea, nor 
 his Loves of Per sites and Sigismunda, though I have often 
 meant to do it, and I hope to do so yet. Perhaps there 
 is a reason lurking at the bottom of this dilatoriness: I 
 
 30 am quite sure the reading of these works could not make 
 
THE ENGLISH NOVELISTS 1 9 
 
 me think higher of the author of Don Quixote, and it 
 might, for a moment or two, make me think less. 
 
 There is another Spanish novel, Guzman cfAljarache, 
 nearly of the same age as Don Quixote, and of great 
 genius, though it can hardly be ranked as a novel or a 5 
 work of imagination. It is a series of strange, uncon- 
 nected adventures, rather dryly told, but accompanied by 
 the most severe and sarcastic commentary. The satire, 
 the wit, the eloquence, and reasoning, are of the most 
 potent kind: but they are didactic rather than dramatic. lo 
 They would suit a homily or a pasquinade as well or 
 better than a romance. Still there are in this extraor- 
 dinary book occasional sketches of character and hu- 
 morous descriptions, to which it would be difficult to 
 produce anything superior. This work, which is hardly 15 
 known in this country except by name, has the credit, 
 without any reason, of being the original of Gil Bias. 
 There is one incident the same, that of the unsavory 
 ragout, which is served up for supper at the inn. In 
 all other respects these two works are the very reverse of 20 
 each other, both in their excellences and defects. — 
 Lazarillo de Tormes has been more read than the Spanish 
 Rogue, and is a work more readable, on this acount 
 among others, that it is contained in a duodecimo in- 
 stead of a folio volume. This, however, is long enough, 25 
 considering that it treats of only one subject, that of 
 eating, or rather the possibility of living without eating. 
 Famine is here framed into an art, and feasting is ban- 
 ished far hence. The hero's time and thoughts are taken 
 up in a thousand shifts to procure a dinner; and that 30 
 
20 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 failing, in tampering with his stomach till supper time, 
 when being forced to go supperless to bed, he comforts 
 himself with the hopes of a breakfast, the next morning 
 of which being again disappointed, he reserves his ap- 
 5 petite for a luncheon, and then has to stave it off again 
 by some meager excuse or other till dinner; and so on, 
 by a perpetual adjournment of this necessary process, 
 through the four-and-twenty hours round. The quantity 
 of food proper to keep body and soul together is reduced 
 
 10 to a minimum; and the most uninviting morsels with 
 which Lazarillo meets once a week as a godsend, are pam- 
 pered into the most sumptuous fare by a long course of 
 inanition. The scene of this novel could be laid nowhere 
 so properly as in Spain, that land of priestcraft and 
 
 15 poverty, where hunger seems to be the ruHng passion, 
 and starving the order of the day. 
 
 Gil Bias has, next to Don Quixote, been more generally 
 read and admired than any other novel; and in one sense 
 deservedly so: for it is at the head of its class, though 
 
 20 that class is very different from, and I should say in- 
 ferior to the other. There is little individual character 
 in Gil Bias. The author is a describer of manners, and 
 not of character. He does not take the elements of hu- 
 man nature, and w^ork them up into new combinations 
 
 25 (which is the excellence of Don Quixote)', nor trace the 
 peculiar and shifting shades of folly and knavery as they 
 are to be found in real Hfe (like Fielding): but he takes 
 off, as it were, the general, habitual impression which 
 circumstances make on certain conditions of life, and 
 
 30 molds all his characters accordingly. All the persons 
 
THE ENGLISH NOVELISTS 21 
 
 whom he introduces carry about with them the badge of 
 their profession, and you see Httle more of them than 
 their costume. He describes men as belonging to dis- 
 tinct classes in society; not as they are in themselves, or 
 with the individual differences which are always to be 5 
 discovered in nature. His hero, in particular, has no 
 character but that of the successive circumstances in 
 which he is placed. His priests are only described as 
 priests: his valets, his players, his women, his courtiers 
 and his sharpers, are all aUke. Nothing can well ex- 10 
 ceed the monotony of the work in this respect: — at the 
 same time that nothing can exceed the truth and pre- 
 cision with which the general manners of these different 
 characters are preserved, nor the felicity of the particular 
 traits by which their common foibles are brought out. 15 
 Thus the Archbishop of Granada will remain an ever- 
 lasting memento of the weakness of human vanity; and 
 the account of Gil Bias's legacy, of the uncertainty of 
 human expectations. This novel is also deficient in 
 the fable as well as in the characters. It is not a regularly 20 
 constructed story; but a series of amusing adventures 
 told with equal gaiety and good sense, and in the most 
 graceful style imaginable. 
 
 It has been usual to class our own great novelists as 
 imitators of one or other of these two writers. Fielding, 25 
 no doubt, is more like Don Quixote than Gil Bias; Smol- 
 lett is more like Gil Bias than Don Quixote; but there is 
 not much resemblance in either case. Sterne's Tristram 
 Shandy is a more direct instance of imitation. Richard- 
 son can scarcely be called an imitator of any one; or if 30 
 
22 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 he is, it is of the sentimental refinement of Marivanx, or 
 of the verbose gallantry of the writers of the seventeenth 
 century. 
 There is very little to warrant the common idea that 
 5 Fielding was an imitator of Cervantes, except his own 
 declaration of such an intention in the title-page of 
 Joseph Andrews, the romantic turn of the character of 
 Parson Adams (the only romantic character in his works), 
 and the proverbial humor of Partridge, which is kept up 
 
 lo only for a few pages. Fielding's novels are, in general, 
 thoroughly his own; and they are thoroughly English. 
 What they are most remarkable for, is neither sentiment, 
 nor imagination, nor wit, nor even humor, though there 
 is an immense deal of this last quality; but profound 
 
 15 knowledge of human nature, at least of English nature, 
 and masterly pictures of the characters of men as he saw 
 them existing. This quality distinguishes all his works, 
 and is shown almost equally in all of them. As a painter 
 of real life, he was equal to Hogarth; as a mere observer 
 
 20 of human nature, he was little inferior to Shakespeare, 
 though without any of the genius and poetical qualities 
 of his mind. His humor is less rich and laughable than 
 Smollett's; his wit as often misses as hits; he has none 
 of the fine pathos of Richardson or Sterne; but he has 
 
 25 brought together a greater variety of characters in com- 
 mon life, marked with more distinct peculiarities, and 
 without an atom of caricature, than any other novel 
 v^riter whatever. The extreme subtlety of observation 
 on the springs of human conduct in ordinary characters, 
 
 30 is only equaled by the ingenuity of contrivance in bring- 
 
THE ENGLISH NOVELISTS 23 
 
 ing those springs into play, in such a manner as to lay- 
 open their smallest irregularity. The detection is always 
 complete, and made with the certainty and skill of a 
 philosophical experiment, and the obviousness and fa- 
 miharity of a casual observation. The truth of the imi- 5 
 tation is indeed so great, that it has been argued that 
 Fielding must have had his materials ready-made to his 
 hands, and was merely a transcriber of local manners 
 and individual habits. For this conjecture, however, 
 there seems to be no foundation. His representations, 10 
 it is true, are local and individual; but they are not the 
 less profound and conclusive. The feeling of the gen- 
 eral principles of human nature operating in particular 
 circumstances, is always intense, and uppermost in his 
 mind; and he makes use of incident and situation only 15 
 to bring out character. 
 
 It is scarcely necessary to give any illustrations. 
 Tom Jones is full of them. There is the account, for 
 example, of the gratitude of the Elder BHfil to his brother, 
 for assisting him to obtain the fortune of Miss Bridget 20 
 Al worthy by marriage; and of the gratitude of the poor 
 in his neighborhood to Alworthy himself, who had done 
 so much good in the country that he had made every 
 one in it his enemy. There is the account of the Latin 
 dialogues between Partridge and his maid, of the as- 25 
 sault made on him during one of these by Mrs. Partridge, 
 and the severe bruises he patiently received on that oc- 
 casion, after which the parish of Little Baddington rung 
 with the story^ that the schoolmaster had killed his wife. 
 There is the exquisite keeping in the character of Blifil, 30 
 
24 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 and the want of it in that of Jones. There is the grada- 
 tion in the lovers of Molly Seagrim, the philosopher 
 Square succeeding to Tom Jones, who again finds that 
 he himself had succeeded to the accompHshed Will 
 5 Barnes who had the first possession of her person, and 
 had still possession of her heart, Jones being only the 
 instrument of her vanity, as Square was of her interest. 
 Then there is the discreet honesty of Black George, the 
 learning of Thwackum and Square, and the profundity 
 
 10 of Squire Western, who considered it as a physical im- 
 possibility that his daughter should fall in love with Tom 
 Jones. We have also that gentleman's disputes with 
 his sister, and the inimitable appeal of that lady to her 
 niece: "I was never so handsome as you, Sophy; yet I 
 
 15 had something of you formerly. I was called the cruel 
 Parthenissa. Kingdoms and states, as Tully Cicero says, 
 undergo alteration, and so must the human form!" 
 The adventure of the same lady with the highwayman, 
 who robbed her of her jewels while he complimented her 
 
 20 beauty, ought not to be passed over; nor that of Sophia 
 and her muff, nor the reserved coquetry of her cousin 
 Fitzpatrick, nor the description of Lady Bellaston, nor 
 the modest overtures of the pretty widow Hunt, nor the 
 indiscreet babblings of Mrs. Honour. The moral of 
 
 25 this book has been objected to without much reason; 
 but a more serious objection has been made to the want 
 of refinement and elegance in two principal characters. 
 We never feel this objection, indeed, while we are read- 
 ing the book; but at other times we have something like 
 
 30 a lurking suspicion that Jones was but an awkward 
 
THE ENGLISH NOVELISTS 25 
 
 fellow, and Sophia a pretty simpleton. I do not know 
 how to account for this effect, unless it is that Fielding's 
 constantly assuring us of the beauty of his hero, and the 
 good sense of his heroine, at last produces a distrust of 
 both. The story of Tom Jones is allowed to be unrivaled; 5 
 and it is this circumstance, together with the vast variety 
 of characters, that has given the History of a Foundling 
 so decided a preference over Fielding's other novels. 
 The characters themselves, both in Amelia and Joseph 
 Andrews, are quite equal to any of those in To7n Jones. 10 
 The account of Miss Matthews and Ensign Hibbert in 
 the former of these, — the way in which that lady recon- 
 ciles herself to the death of her father, — the inflexible 
 Colonel Bath, the insipid Mrs. James, the complaisant 
 Colonel Trent, the demure, sly, intriguing, equivocal 15 
 Mrs. Bennet, the lord who is her seducer, and who at- 
 tempts afterwards to seduce Amelia by the same me- 
 chanical process of a concert ticket, a book, and the 
 disguise of a greatcoat, — his little, fat, short-nosed, red- 
 faced, good-humored accomplice, the keeper of the lodg- 20 
 ing house, who, having no pretensions to gallantry herself, 
 has a disinterested dehght in forwarding the intrigues 
 and pleasures of others (to say nothing of honest At- 
 kinson, the story of the miniature picture of Amelia, and 
 the hashed mutton, which are in a different style), are 5 
 masterpieces of description. The whole scene at the 
 lodging house, the masquerade, etc., in Amelia, are equal 
 in interest to the parallel scenes in Tom Jones, and even 
 more refined in the knowledge of character. For in- 
 stance, Mrs. Bennet is superior to Mrs. Fitzpatrick in 3° 
 
26 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 her own way. The uncertainty in which the event of 
 her interview with her former seducer is left, is admi- 
 rable. Fielding was a master of what may be called the 
 double entendre of character, and surprises you no less 
 
 5 by what he leaves in the dark (hardly known to the per- 
 sons themselves) than by the unexpected discoveries he 
 makes of the real traits and circumstances in a character 
 with which, till then, you find you were unacquainted. 
 There is nothing at all heroic, however, in the usual 
 
 10 style of his delineations. He does not draw lofty char- 
 acters or strong passions; all his persons are of the ordi- 
 nary stature as to intellect, and possess little elevation of 
 fancy, or energy of purpose. Perhaps, after all. Parson 
 Adams is his finest character. It is equally true to nature 
 
 15 and more ideal than any of the others. Its unsuspecting 
 simphcity makes it not only more amiable, but doubly 
 amusing, by gratifying the sense of superior sagacity in 
 the reader. Our laughing at him does not once lessen 
 our respect for him. His declaring that he would will- 
 
 20 ingly walk ten miles to fetch his sermon on vanity, 
 merely to convince Wilson of his thorough contempt of 
 this vice, and his consoling himself for the loss of his 
 yEschylus by suddenly recollecting that he could not read 
 it if he had it, because it is dark, are among the finest 
 
 25 touches of naivete. The night adventures at Lady 
 Booby's with Beau Didapper and the amiable Slipslop 
 are the most ludicrous; and that with the huntsman, 
 who draws off the hounds from the poor parson because 
 they would be spoiled by following vermin, the most 
 
 30 profound. Fielding did not often repeat himself, but 
 
THE ENGLISH NOVELISTS 27 
 
 Dr. Harrison, in Amelia, may be considered as a varia- 
 tion of the character of Adams; so also is Goldsmith's 
 Vicar of Wakefield; and the latter part of that work, 
 which sets out so delightfully, an almost entire plagia- 
 rism from Wilson's account of himself, and Adams's 5 
 domestic history. 
 
 Smollett's first novel, Roderick Random, which is also 
 his best, appeared about the same time as Fielding's 
 Tom Jones, and yet it has a much more modern air with 
 it; but this may be accounted for from the circumstance 10 
 that Smollett was quite a young man at the time, whereas 
 Fielding's manner must have been forrhed long before. 
 The style of Roderick Random is more easy and flowing 
 than that of Tom Jones; the incidents follow one another 
 more rapidly (though, it must be confessed, they never 15 
 come in such a throng, or are brought out with the same 
 dramatic effect); the humor is broader, and as effectual; 
 and there is very nearly, if not quite, an equal interest 
 excited by the story. What, then, is it that gives the 
 superiority to Fielding? It is the superior insight into 20 
 the springs of human character, and the constant de- 
 velopment of that character through every change of 
 circumstance. Smollett's humor often arises from the 
 situation of the persons, or the peculiarity of their ex- 
 ternal appearance; as, from Roderick Random's carroty 25 
 locks, which hung down over his shoulders like a pound 
 of candles, or Strap's ignorance of London, and the 
 blunders that follow from it. There is a tone of vul- 
 garity about all his productions. The incidents fre- 
 quently resemble detached anecdotes taken from a 30 
 
28 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 newspaper or magazine; and, like those in Gil Bias, 
 might happen to a hundred other characters. He ex- 
 hibits the ridiculous accidents and reverses to which 
 human Ufe is Hable, not "the stuff" of which it is com- 
 5 posed. He seldom probes to the quick, or penetrates 
 beyond the surface; and, therefore, he leaves no stings in 
 the minds of his readers, and in this respect is far less 
 interesting than Fielding. His novels always enliven, 
 and never tire us; we take them up with pleasure, and 
 
 10 lay them down without any strong feeling of regret. 
 We look on and laugh, as spectators of a highly amusing 
 scene, without closing in with the combatants, or being 
 made parties in the event. We read Roderick Random 
 as an entertaining story, for the particular accidents and 
 
 15 modes of Hfe which it describes have ceased to exist; 
 but we regard Tom Jones as a real history, because the 
 author never stops short of those essential principles 
 which He at the bottom of all our actions, and in which 
 we feel an immediate interest — intus et hi cute. Smollett 
 
 20 excels most as the lively caricaturist : Fielding as the exact 
 
 painter and profound metaphysician. I am far from 
 
 maintaining that this account applies uniformly to the 
 
 productions of these two writers; but I think that, as 
 
 . far as they essentially differ, what I have stated is the 
 
 25 general distinction between them. Roderick Random is 
 the purest of Smollett's novels: I mean in point of style 
 and description. Most of the incidents and characters 
 are supposed to have been taken from the events of his 
 own life; and are, therefore, truer to nature. There is 
 
 30 a rude conception of generosity in some of his characters, 
 
THE ENGLISH NOVELISTS 29 
 
 of which Fielding seems to have been incapable, his 
 amiable persons being merely good-natured. It is owing 
 to this that Strap is superior to Partridge; as there is a 
 heartiness and warmth of feeling in some of the scenes 
 between Lieutenant Bowling and his nephew, which is 5 
 beyond Fielding's power of impassioned writing. The 
 whole of the scene on shipboard is a most admirable 
 and striking picture, and, I imagine, very little if at all 
 exaggerated, though the interest it excites is of a very 
 unpleasant kind because the irritation and resistance to 10 
 petty oppression can be of no avail. The picture of the 
 little profligate French friar, who was Roderick's travel- 
 ing companion, and of whom he always kept to the wind- 
 ward is one of Smollett's most masterly sketches. — 
 Peregrine Pickle is no great favorite of mine, and 15 
 Launcelot Greaves was not worthy of the genius of the 
 author. 
 
 Humphry Clinker and Count Fathom are both equally 
 admirable in their way. Perhaps the former is the most 
 pleasant gossiping novel that was ever written; that 20 
 which gives the most pleasure with the least effort to 
 the reader. It is quite as amusing as going the journey 
 could have been; and we have just as good an idea of 
 what happened on the road as if we had been of the party. 
 Humphry CHnker himself is exquisite; and his sweet- 25 
 heart, Winifred Jenkins, not much behind him. Mat- 
 thew Bramble, though not altogether original, is ex- 
 cellently supported, and seems to have been the prototype 
 of Sir Anthony Absolute in the Rivals. But Lismahago 
 is the flower of the flock. His tenaciousness in argument 30 
 
30 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 is not so delightful as the relaxation of his logical se- 
 verity, when he finds his fortune mellowing in the wintry 
 smiles of Mrs. Tabitha Bramble. This is the best pre- 
 served, and most severe of all Smollett's characters. 
 5 The resemblance to Don Quixote is only just enough to 
 make it interesting to the critical reader, without giving 
 offense to anybody else. The indecency and filth in this 
 novel, are what must be allowed to all Smollett's writ- 
 ings. — The subject and characters in Count Fathom are, 
 
 10 in general, exceedingly disgusting: the story is also spun 
 out to a degree of tediousness in the serious and senti- 
 mental parts; but there is more power of writing oc- 
 casionally shown in it than in any of his works. I need 
 only refer to the fine and bitter irony of the Count's 
 
 15 address to the country of his ancestors on his landing 
 in England; to the robber scene in the forest, which has 
 never been surpassed; to the Parisian swindler who per- 
 sonates a raw English country squire (Western is tame 
 in the comparison); and to the story of the seduction in 
 
 20 the west of England. It would be difficult to point out, 
 in any author, passages written with more force and 
 mastery than these. 
 
 It is not a very difficult undertaking to class Fielding 
 or Smollett; — the one as an observer of the characters 
 
 25 of human life, the other as a describer of its various 
 eccentricities. But it is by no means so easy to dispose 
 of Richardson, who was neither an observer of the one 
 nor a describer of the other, but who seemed to spin his 
 materials entirely out of his own brain, as if there had 
 
 30 been nothing existing in the world beyond the little 
 
THE ENGLISH NOVELISTS 3 1 
 
 room in which he sat writing. There is an artificial 
 reahty about his works which is nowhere else to be met 
 with. They have the romantic air of a pure fiction, with 
 the Hteral minuteness of a common diary. The author 
 had the strongest matter-of-fact imagination that ever 5 
 existed, and wrote the oddest mixture of poetry and 
 prose. He does not appear to have taken advantage of 
 anything in actual nature from one end of his works to 
 the other; and yet, throughout all his works, voluminous 
 as they are (and this, to be sure, is one reason why they 10 
 are so), he sets about describing every object and trans- 
 action, as if the whole had been given in on evidence 
 by an eyewitness. This kind of high finishing from 
 imagination is an anomaly in the history of human genius; 
 and certainly nothing so fine was ever produced by the 15 
 same accumulation of minute parts. There is not the 
 least distraction, the least forgetfulness of the end — 
 every circumstance is made to tell. I cannot agree that 
 this exactness of detail produces heaviness; on the con- 
 trary, it gives an appearance of truth, and a positive 20 
 interest to the story; and we listen with the same attention 
 as we should to the particulars of a confidential com- 
 munication. I at one time used to think some parts of 
 Sir Charles Grandison rather trifling and tedious, es- 
 pecially the long description of Miss Harriet Byron's 25 
 wedding clothes, till I was told of two young ladies who 
 had severally copied out the whole of that very descrip- 
 tion for their own private gratification. After that I 
 could not blame the author. 
 
 The effect of reading this work is like an increase of 30 
 
32 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 kindred. You find yourself all of a sudden introduced 
 into the midst of a large family, with aunts and cousins 
 to the third and fourth generation, and grandmothers 
 both by the father's and mother's side; and a very odd 
 5 set of people they are, but people whose real existence 
 and personal identity you can no more dispute than 
 your own senses, for you see and hear all that they do or 
 say. What is still more extraordinary, all this extreme 
 elaborateness in working out the story seems to have cost 
 
 10 the author nothing; for, it is said, that the published 
 works are mere abridgments. I have heard (though 
 this I suspect must be a pleasant exaggeration) that 
 Sir Charles Grandison was originally written in eight- 
 and-twenty volumes. 
 
 IS Pamela is the first of Richardson's productions, and 
 the very child of his brain. Taking the general idea of 
 the character of a modest and beautiful country girl, 
 and of the ordinary situation in which she is placed, he 
 makes out all the rest, even to the smallest circumstance, 
 
 20 by the mere force of a reasoning imagination. It would 
 seem as if a step lost, would be as fatal here as in a 
 mathematical demonstration. The development of the 
 character is the most simple, and comes the nearest to 
 nature that it can do, without being the same thing. 
 
 25 The interest of the story increases with the dawn of un- 
 derstanding and reflection in the heroine: her sentiments 
 gradually expand themselves, like opening flowers. She 
 writes better every time and acquires a confidence in 
 herself, just as a girl would do, in writing such letters 
 
 30 in such circumstances; and yet it is certain^ that no girl 
 
THE ENGLISH NOVELISTS 33 
 
 would write such letters in such cirumstances. What I 
 mean is this: — Richardson's nature is always the nature 
 of sentiment and reflection, not of impulse or situation. 
 He furnishes his characters, on every occasion, with 
 the presence of mind of the author. He makes them act, 5 
 not as they would from the impulse of the moment, but 
 as they might upon reflection, and upon a careful review 
 of every motive and circumstance in their situation. 
 They regularly sit down to write letters: and if the busi- 
 ness of life consisted in letter writing, and was carried lo 
 on by the post (like a Spanish game at chess), human 
 nature would be what Richardson represents it. All 
 actual objects and feelings are blunted and deadened 
 by being presented through a medium which may be 
 true to reason, but is false in nature. He confounds his 15 
 own point of view with that of the immediate actors in 
 the scene; and hence presents you with a conventional 
 and factitious nature, instead of that which is real. Dr. 
 Johnson seems to have preferred this truth of reflection 
 to the truth of nature, when he said that there was more 20 
 knowledge of the human heart in a page of Richardson, 
 than in all Fielding. Fielding, however, saw more of the 
 practical results, and understood the principles as well; 
 but he had not the same power of speculating upon their 
 possible results, and combining them in certain ideal 25 
 forms of passion and imagination, which was Richard- 
 son's real excellence. 
 
 It must be observed, however, that it is this mutual 
 good understanding and comparing of notes between 
 the author and the persons he describes, his infinite 30 
 Prose — 3 
 
34 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 circumspection, his exact process of ratiocination and 
 calculation, which gives such an appearance of cold- 
 ness and formaUty to most of his characters, — which 
 makes prudes of his women and coxcombs of his men. 
 5 Everything is too conscious in his works. Everything 
 is distinctly brought home to the mind of the actors in 
 the scene, which is a fault undoubtedly: but then, it must 
 be confessed, everything is brought home in its full 
 force to the mind of the reader also; and w^e feel the same 
 
 lo interest in the story as if it were our own. Can anything 
 be more beautiful or more affecting than Pamela's re- 
 proaches to her "lumpish heart," when she is sent away 
 from her master's at her own request; its lightness when 
 she is sent for back; the joy which the conviction of the 
 
 IS sincerity of his love diffuses in her heart, like the coming 
 on of spring; the artifice of the stuff gown; the meeting 
 with Lady Da vers after her marriage; and the trial scene 
 with her husband ? Who ever remained insensible to the 
 passion of Lady Clementina, except Sir Charles Grand- 
 
 20 ison himself, w^ho was the object of it ? Clarissa is, how- 
 ever, his masterpiece, if we except Lovelace. If she is 
 fine in herself, she is still finer in his account of her. 
 With that foil, her purity is dazzling indeed: and she 
 who could triumph by her virtue, and the force of her 
 
 25 love, over the regality of Lovelace's mind, his wit, his 
 person, his accomplishments, and his spirit, conquers 
 all hearts. I should suppose that never sympathy more 
 deep or sincere was excited than by the heroine of Rich- 
 ardson's romance, except by the calamities of real life. 
 
 30 The links in this wonderful chain of interest are not more 
 
THE ENGLISH NOVELISTS 35 
 
 finely wrought, than their whole weight is overwhelming 
 and irresistible. Who can forget the exquisite gradations 
 of her long dying scene, or the closing of the coffin lid, 
 when Miss Howe comes to take her last leave of her 
 friend; or the heartbreaking reflection that Clarissa makes 5 
 on what was to have been her wedding day? Well does 
 a certain writer exclaim — 
 
 " Books are a real world, both pure and good, 
 Round which, with tendrils strong as flesh and blood, 
 Our pastime and our happiness may grow 1 " 10 
 
 Richardson's wit was unlike that of any other writer 
 — his humor was so too. Both were the effect of intense 
 activity of mind — labored, and yet completely effectual. 
 I might refer to Lovelace's reception and description of 
 Hickman, when he calls out Death in his ear, as the name 15 
 of the person with whom Clarissa had fallen in love; and 
 to the scene at the glove shop. What can be more mag- 
 nificent than his enumeration of his companions — " Bel- 
 ton, so pert and so pimply — Tourville, so fair and so 
 foppish!" etc. In casuistry this author is quite at home; 20 
 and, with a boldness greater even than his puritanical 
 severity, has exhausted every topic on virtue and vice. 
 There is another peculiarity in Richardson, not perhaps 
 so uncommon, which is, his systematically preferring his 
 most insipid characters to his finest, though both were 25 
 equally his .own invention, and he must be supposed to 
 have understood something of their qualities. Thus 
 he preferred the little, selfish, affected, insignificant 
 Miss Byron, to the divine Clementina; and again, Sir 
 Charles Grandison to the nobler Lovelace. I have 3° 
 
36 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 nothing to say in favor of Lovelace's morality; but 
 Sir Charles is the prince of coxcombs, — whose eye was 
 never once taken from his own person and his own 
 virtues; and there is nothing which excites so little sym- 
 5 pathy as this excessive egotism. 
 
 It remains to speak of Sterne; and I shall do it in few 
 words. There is more of mannerism and affectation in 
 him, and a more immediate reference to preceding au- 
 thors; but his excellences, where he is excellent, are of 
 
 10 the first order. His characters are intellectual and in- 
 ventive, like Richardson's, but totally opposite in the 
 execution. The one are made out by continuity, and 
 patient repetition of touches; the others, by glancing 
 transitions and graceful apposition. His style is equally 
 
 15 different from Richardson's: it is at times the most rapid, 
 the most happy, the most idiomatic of any that is to be 
 found. It is the pure essence of English conversational 
 style. His works consist only of morceaux — of brilliant 
 passages. I wonder that Goldsmith, who ought to have 
 
 20 known better, should call him ''a dull fellow." His wit 
 is poignant, though artificial; and his characters (though 
 the groundwork of some of them had been laid before) 
 have yet invaluable original differences; and the spirit 
 of the execution, the master strokes constantly thrown 
 
 25 into them, are not to be surpassed. It is sufficient to 
 name them: — Yorick, Dr. Slop, Mr. Shandy, My Uncle 
 Toby, Trim, Susanna, and the Widow Wadman. In 
 these he has contrived to oppose, with equal felicity and 
 originality, two characters, one of pure intellect, and the 
 
 30 other of pure good nature, in My Father and My Uncle 
 
THE ENGLISH NOVELISTS 37 
 
 Toby. There appears to have been in Sterne a vein of 
 dry, sarcastic humor, and of extreme tenderness of feel- 
 ing; the latter sometimes carried to affectation, as in the 
 tale of Maria, and the apostrophe to the recording angel; 
 but at other times pure, and without blemish. The 5 
 story of Le Fevre is perhaps the finest in the English 
 language. My Father's restlessness, both of body and 
 mind, is inimitable. It is the model from which all those 
 despicable performances against modern philosophy 
 ought to have been copied, if their authors had known 10 
 anything of the subject they were writing about. My 
 Uncle Toby is one of the finest compliments ever paid to 
 human nature. He is the most unoffending of God's 
 creatures; or, as the French express it, tin tel petit hon 
 homme! Of his bowling green, his sieges, and his amours, 1 5 
 who would say or think anything amiss! 
 
 It is remarkable that our four best novel writers be- 
 long nearly to the same age. We also owe to the same 
 period (the reign of George II) the inimitable Hogarth, 
 and some of our best writers of the middle style of comedy. 20 
 If I were called upon to account for this coincidence, I 
 should waive the consideration of mere general causes, 
 and ascribe it at once to the establishment of the Protes- 
 tant ascendancy, and the succession of the House of 
 Hanover. These great events appear to have given a 25 
 more popular turn to our literature and genius, as well 
 as to our government. It was found high time that the 
 people should be represented in books as well as in 
 Parliament. They wisl.jd to see some account of them- 
 selves in what they read; and not to be confined always 30 
 
38 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 to the vices, the miseries, and frivolities of the great. 
 Our domestic tragedy, and our earliest periodical works, 
 appeared a little before the same period. In despotic 
 countries, human nature is not of sufficient importance 
 5 to be studied or described. The canaille are objects 
 rather of disgust than curiosity; and there are no middle 
 classes. The works of Racine and Moliere are either 
 imitations of the verbiage of the court, before which 
 they were represented, or fanciful caricatures of the 
 
 10 manners of the lowest of the people. But in the period 
 of our history in question, a security of person and 
 property, and a freedom of opinion had been established, 
 which made every man feel of some consequence to 
 himself, and appear an object of some curiosity to his 
 
 15 neighbors: our manners became more domesticated; 
 there was a general spirit of sturdiness and independence, 
 which made the English character more truly English 
 than perhaps at any other period — that is, more tenacious 
 of its own opinions and purposes. The whole surface 
 
 20 of society appeared cut out into square enclosures and 
 sharp angles, which extended to the dresses of the time, 
 their gravel walks and clipped hedges. Each individual 
 had a certain ground plot of his own to cultivate his par- 
 ticular humors in, and let them shoot out at pleasure; 
 
 25 and a most plentiful crop they have produced accord- 
 ingly. The reign of George II was, in a word, the age 
 of hobby-horses: but, since that period, things have taken 
 a different turn. 
 His present Majesty (God save the mark!) during 
 
 30 almost the whole of his reign, has been constantly 
 
THE ENGLISH NOVELISTS 39 
 
 mounted on a great war-horse; and has fai'rl}^ driven 
 all competitors out of the field. Instead of minding our 
 own affairs, or laughing at each other, the eyes of all his 
 faithful subjects have been fixed on the career of the 
 sovereign, and all hearts anxious for the safety of his 5 
 person and government. Our pens and our swords have 
 been aUke drawn in their defense; and the returns of 
 killed and wounded, the manufacture cf newspapers and 
 parliamentary speeches, have exceeded all former ex- 
 ample. If we have had a little of the blessings of peace, 10 
 we have had enough of the glories and calamities of war. 
 His Majesty has indeed contrived to keep alive the 
 greatest public interest ever known, by his determined 
 manner of riding his hobby for half a century together, 
 with the aristocracy, the democracy, the clergy, the 15 
 landed and moneyed interest, and the rabble, in full cry 
 after him; — and at the end of his career, most happily 
 and unexpectedly succeeded, c midst empires lost and 
 won, kingdoms overturned and created, and the destruc- 
 tion of an incredible number of lives, in restoring the di- 20 
 vine right oj kings, and thus preventing any future abuse 
 of the example which seated his family on the throne! 
 It is not to be wondered at, if amidst the tumults of 
 events crowded into this period, our literature has par- 
 taken of the disorder of the time; if our prose has run 25 
 mad, and our poetry grown childish. Among those per- 
 sons who "have kept the even tenor of their way," the 
 author of Evelina, Cecilia, and Camilla, must be al- 
 lowed to hold a distinguished place. ^ Mrd. Radcliffe's 
 
 1 The Fool of Quality, David Simple, and Sydney Biddulph, 30 
 
40 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 "enchantments drear," and moldering castles, derived 
 part of their interest, no doubt, from the supposed totter- 
 ing state of all old structures at the time; and Mrs. Inch- 
 bald's Nature and Art would scarcely have had the same 
 5 popularity, but that it fell in (as to its two main charac- 
 ters) with the prevailing prejudice of the moment, that 
 judges and bishops were not invariably pure abstractions 
 of justice and piety. Miss Edgeworth's Tales, again 
 (with the exception of Castle Rack-rent, which is a gen- 
 
 lo uine, unsophisticated, national portrait), are a kind of 
 pedantic, pragmatical common sense, tinctured with the 
 pertness and pretensions of the paradoxes to which they 
 are so self-complacently opposed. Madame D'Arblay is, 
 on the contrary, quite of the old school, a mere common 
 
 15 observer of manners, and also a very woman. It is this 
 last circumstance which forms the peculiarity of her 
 writings, and distinguishes them from those master- 
 pieces which I have before mentioned. She is a quick, 
 lively, and accurate observer of persons and things; but 
 
 20 she always looks at them with a consciousness of her sex, 
 and in that point of view in which it is the particular 
 business and interest of women to observe them. There 
 is little in her works of passion or character, or even m.an- 
 ners, in the most extended sense of the word, as implying 
 
 25 the sum total of our habits and pursuits; her jorte is in 
 describing the absurdities and affectations of external 
 behavior, or the manners of people in company. Her 
 
 written about the middle of the last century, belong to the ancient 
 regime of novel writing. Of the Vicar of Wakefield I have at- 
 30 tempted a character elsewhere. 
 
THE ENGLISH NOVELISTS 4 1 
 
 characters, which are ingenious caricatures, are, no 
 doubt, distinctly marked, and well kept up; but they are 
 slightly shaded, and exceedingly uniform. Her heroes 
 and heroines, almost all of them, depend on the stock 
 of a single phrase or sentiment, and have certain mottoes 5 
 or devices by which they may always be known. They 
 form such characters as people might be supposed to 
 assume for a night at a masquerade. She presents not 
 the whole-length figure, nor even the face, but some 
 prominent feature. In one of her novels, for example, a 10 
 lady appears regularly every ten pages, to get a lesson 
 in music for nothing. She never appears for any other 
 purpose; this is all you know of her; and in this the whole 
 wit and humor of the character consists. Meadows is 
 the same, who has always the cue of being tired, without 15 
 any other idea. It has been said of Shakespeare, that 
 you may always assign his speeches to the proper char- 
 acters; and you may infalhbly do the same thing with 
 Madame D'Arblay's, for they always say the same 
 thing. The Braughtons are the best. Mr. Smith is an 20 
 exquisite city portrait. Evelina is also her best novel, 
 because it is the shortest; that is, it has all the liveliness 
 in the sketches of character, and smartness of comic 
 dialogue and repartee, without the tediousness of the 
 story, and endless affectation of sentiment which dis- 25 
 figures the others. 
 
 Women, in general, have a quicker perception of any 
 oddity or singularity of character than men, and are more 
 alive to every absurdity which arises from a violation 
 of the rules of society, or a deviation from established 30 
 
42 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 custom. This partly arises from the restraints on their 
 own behavior, which turn their attention constantly 
 on the subject, and partly from other causes. The sur- 
 face of their minds, Hke that of their bodies, seems of a 
 5 finer texture than ours; more soft, and susceptible of 
 immediate impulses. They have less muscular strength, 
 less power of continued voluntary attention, of reason, 
 passion, and imagination; but they are more easily im- 
 pressed with whatever appeals to their senses or habitual 
 
 lo prejudices. The intuitive perception of their minds is 
 less disturbed by any abstruse reasonings on causes or 
 consequences. They learn the idiom of character and 
 manners, as they acquire that of language, by rote, 
 without troubling themselves about the principles. Their 
 
 15 observation is not the less accurate on that account, as 
 far as it goes, for it has been well said that "there is 
 nothing so true as habit." 
 
 There is little other power in Madame D'Arblay's 
 novels than that of -immediate observation; her char- 
 
 20 acters, whether of refinement or vulgarity, are equally 
 superficial and confined. The whole is a question of 
 form, whether that form is adhered to or infringed upon. 
 It is this circumstance which takes away dignity and in- 
 terest from her story and sentiments, and makes the one 
 
 25 so teasing and tedious, and the other so insipid. The 
 difficulties in which she involves her heroines are too 
 much "Female Difficulties"; they are difficulties created 
 out of nothing. The author appears to have no other 
 idea of refinement than.it is the reverse of vulgarity; but 
 
 30 the reverse of \'ulgarity is fastidiousness and affectation. 
 
THE ENGLISH NOVELISTS 43 
 
 There is a true and a false delicacy. Because a vulgar 
 country Miss would answer "yes" to a proposal of 
 marriage in the first page, Madame D'Arblay makes it 
 a proof of an excess of refinement, and an indispensable 
 point of etiquette in her young ladies to postpone the 5 
 answer to the end of five volumes, without the smallest 
 reason for their doing so, and with every reason to the 
 contrary. The reader is led every moment to expect a 
 denouement, and is as often disappointed on some trifling 
 pretext. The whole artifice of her fable consists in com- 10 
 ing to no conclusion. Her ladies "sta^d so upon the 
 order of their going," that they do not go at all. They 
 will not abate an ace of their punctilio in any circum- 
 stances or on any emergency. They would consider it 
 as quite indecorous to run downstairs though the house 15 
 were in flames, or to move an inch off the pavement 
 though a scaffolding was falling. She has formed to 
 herself an abstract idea of perfection in common be- 
 havior, which is quite as romantic and impracticable as 
 any other idea of the sort; and the consequence has nat- 20 
 urally been that she makes her heroines commit the 
 greatest improprieties and absurdities in order to avoid 
 the smallest. In opposition to a maxim in philosophy, 
 they constantly act from the weakest motive, or rather 
 from pure contradiction. The whole tissue of the fable 25 
 is, in general, more wild and chimerical than anything 
 in Don Quixote, without the poetical truth or elevation. 
 Madame D'Arblay has woven a web of difficulties for 
 her heroines, something like the green silken threads in 
 which the shepherdesses entangled the steed of Cer- 30 
 
44 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 vantes' hero, who swore, in his fine enthusiastic way, 
 that he would sooner cut his passage to another world 
 than disturb the least of those beautiful meshes. To 
 mention the most painful instance — the Wanderer, in 
 
 5 her last novel, raises obstacles lighter than " the gossamer 
 that idles in the wanton summer air," into insurmount- 
 able barriers; and trifles with those that arise out of com- 
 mon sense, reason, and necessity. Her conduct is not 
 to be accounted for directly out of the circumstances in 
 
 lo which she is placed, but out of some factitious and mis- 
 placed refinement on them. It is a perpetual game at 
 cross-purposes. There being a plain and strong motive 
 why she should pursue any course of action, is a suffi- 
 cient reason for her to avoid it, and the perversity of her 
 
 15 conduct is in proportion to its levity — as the lightness 
 of the feather baffies the force of the impulse that is 
 given to it, and the slightest breath of air turns it back 
 on the hand from which it is thrown. We can hardly 
 consider this as the perfection of the female character! 
 
 20 I must say I like Mrs. Radchffe's romances better, and 
 think of them oftener; and even when I do not, part of 
 the impression with which I survey the full-orbed moon 
 shining in the blue expanse of heaven, or hear the wind 
 sighing through autumnal leaves, or walk under the 
 
 25 echoing archways of a Gothic ruin, is owing to a repeated 
 perusal of the Romance of the Forest, and the Mysteries 
 of Udolpho. Her descriptions of scenery, indeed, are 
 vague and wordy to the last degree; they are neither like 
 Salvator nor Claude, nor nature nor art; and she dwells 
 
 30 on the effects of moonlight till we are sometimes weary 
 
THE ENGLISH NOVELISTS 45 
 
 of them; her characters are insipid, the shadows of a 
 shade, continued on, under different names, through 
 all her novels; her story comes to nothing. But in har- 
 rowing up the soul with imaginary horrors, and making 
 the flesh creep, and the nerves thrill with fond hopes and 5 
 fears, she is unrivaled among her fair countrywomen. 
 Her great power lies in describing the indefinable, and 
 embodying a phantom. She makes her readers twice 
 children; and from the dim and shadowy veil which she 
 draws over the objects of her fancy, forces us to believe 10 
 all that is strange, and next to impossible, of their myste- 
 rious agency; whether it is the sound of the lover's lute 
 borne o'er the distant waters along the winding shores 
 of Provence, recalling with its magic breath, some long- 
 lost friendship or some hopeless love; or the full choir of 15 
 the cloistered monks, chanting their midnight orgies; 
 or the lonely voice of an unhappy sister in her pensive 
 cell, like angels' whispered music; or the deep sigh that 
 steals from a dungeon on the startled ear; or the dim 
 apparition of ghastly features; or the face of an assassin 20 
 hid beneath a monk's cowl; or the robber gliding through 
 the twilight gloom of the forest. All the fascination that 
 links the world of passion to the world unknown is hers, 
 and she plays with it at her pleasure; she has all the 
 poetry of romance, all that is obcure, visionary, and ob- 25 
 jectless in the imagination. It seems that the simple 
 notes of Clara's lute, which so delighted her youthful 
 heart, still echo among the rocks and mountains of the Va- 
 lois; the mellow tones of the minstrel's songs still mingle 
 with the noise of the dasrhing oar and the rippling of the 30 
 
46 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 silver waves of the Mediterranean; the voice of Agnes is 
 heard from the haunted tower, and Schedoni's form still 
 stalks through the frowning ruins of Palinzi. The great- 
 est treat, however, which Mrs. Radcliffe's pen has provided 
 5 for the lovers of the marvelous and terrible is the Pro- 
 vencal tale which Ludovico reads in the Castle of Udolpho 
 as the lights are beginning to burn blue, and just before 
 the faces appear from behind the tapestry that carry 
 him off, and we hear no more of him. This tale is of a 
 
 10 knight, who being engaged in a dance at some high 
 festival of old romance, was summoned out by another 
 knight clad in complete steel; and being solemnly ad- 
 jured to follow him into the mazes of the neighboring 
 wood, his conductor brought him at length to a hollow 
 
 15 glade in the thickest part, where he pointed to the mur- 
 dered corse of another knight, and hfting up his beaver 
 showed him by the gleam of moonlight which fell on it, 
 that it had the face of his specter guide! The dramatic 
 power in the character of Schedoni, the Italian monk, 
 
 20 has been much admired and praised; but the effect does 
 not depend upon the character, but the situations; not 
 upon the figure, but upon the background. The Castle 
 of Otranto (which is supposed to have led the way to this 
 style of writing) is, to my notion, dry, meager, and with- 
 
 25 out effect. It is done upon false principles of taste. The 
 great hand and arm which are thrust into the courtyard, 
 and remain there all day long, are the pasteboard ma- 
 chinery of a pantomime; they shock the senses, and have 
 no purchase upon the imagination. They are a matter- 
 
 30 of-fact impossibility; a fixture, and no longer a phantom. 
 
THE ENGLISH NOVELISTS 47 
 
 Quod sic mihi ostendis, incredidus odi. By realizing the 
 chimeras of ignorance and fear, begot upon shadows and 
 dim Ukenesses, we take away the very grounds of credu- 
 Uty and superstition; and, as in other cases, by facing 
 out the imposture betray the secret to the contempt 5 
 and laughter of the spectators. The Recess, and the 
 Old English Baron, are also "dismal treatises," but with 
 little in them "at which our fell of hair is life to rouse 
 and stir as life were in it." They are dull and prosing, 
 without the spirit of fiction or the air of tradition to 10 
 make them interesting. After Mrs. Radcliffe, Monk 
 Lewis was the greatest master of the art of freezing the 
 blood. The robber scene in the Monk is only inferior 
 to that in Count Fathom, and perfectly new in the cir- 
 cumstances and cast of the characters. Some of his 15 
 descriptions are chargeable with unpardonable gross- 
 ness, but the pieces of poetry interspersed in this far- 
 famed novel, such as the fight of Roncesvalles and the 
 Exile, in particular, have a romantic and delightful har- 
 mony, such as might be chanted by the moonlight pil- 20 
 grim, or might lull the dreaming mariner on summer seas. 
 If Mrs. Radcliffe touched the trembling chords of the 
 imagination, making wild music there, Mrs. Inchbald 
 has no less power over the springs of the heart. She 
 not only moves the affections but melts us into "all the 25 
 luxury of woe." Her Nature and Art is one of the most 
 pathetic and interesting stories in the world. It is, in- 
 deed, too much so; or the distress is too naked, and the 
 situations hardly to be borne with patience. I think 
 nothing, however, can exceed in delicacy and beauty the 30 
 
48 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 account of the love letter which the poor girl, who is the 
 subject of the story, receives from her lover, and which 
 she is a fortnight in speUing out, sooner than show it to 
 any one else; nor the dreadful catastrophe of the last fatal 
 5 scene, in which the same poor creature, as her former 
 seducer, now become her judge, is about to pronounce 
 sentence of death upon her, cries out in agony — " Oh, 
 not from you!" The effect of this novel upon the feel- 
 ings, is not only of the most distressing, but withering 
 
 lo kind. It blights the sentiments, and haunts the memory. 
 The Simple Story is not much better in this respect : the 
 gloom, however, which hangs over it is of a more fixed 
 and tender kind: we are not now lifted to ecstasy, only to 
 be plunged in madness; and besides the sweetness and 
 
 15 dignity of some of the characters, there are redeeming 
 traits, retrospective glances on the course of human life, 
 which brighten the backward stream, and smile in hope 
 or patience to the last. Such is the account of Sand- 
 ford, her stern and inflexible adviser, sitting by the bed- 
 
 20 side of Miss Milner, and comforting her in her dying 
 moments; thus softening the worst pang of human na- 
 ture, and reconciling us to the best, but not most shin- 
 ing virtues in human character. The conclusion of 
 Nature and Art, on the contrary, is a scene of heartless 
 
 25 desolation, which must effectually deter any one from 
 ever reading the book twice. Mrs. Inchbald is an in- 
 stance to confute the assertion of Rousseau, that women 
 fail whenever they attempt to describe the passion of love. 
 I shall conclude this Lecture, by saying a few words 
 
 30 of the author of Caleb Williams, and the author of 
 
THE ENGLISH NOVELISTS 49 
 
 Waverley. I shall speak of the last first. In knowledge, 
 in variety, in facility, in truth of painting, in costume and 
 scenery, in freshness of subject, and in untired interest, 
 in glancing lights and the graces of a style passing at 
 will "from grave to gay, from lively to severe," at once 5 
 romantic and familiar, having the utmost force of imi- 
 tation and apparent freedom of invention; these novels 
 have the highest claims to admiration. What lack they 
 yet ? The author has all power given him from without — 
 he has not, perhaps, an equal power from within. The 10 
 intensity of the feeling is not equal to the distinctness of 
 the imagery. He sits like a magician in his cell, and con- 
 jures up all shapes and sights to the view; and with a 
 little variation we might apply to him what Spenser 
 says of Fancy: — 15 
 
 " His chamber was dispainted all within 
 
 With sundry colors, in the which were writ 
 
 Infinite shapes of things dispersed thin; 
 
 Some such as in the world were never yet ; 
 
 Some daily seene and knowen by their names, 20 
 
 Such as in idle fantasies do flit ; 
 
 Infernal hags, centaurs, fiends, hippodames, 
 
 Apes, lions, eagles, owls, fools, lovers, children, dames." 
 
 In the midst of all this phantasmagoria, the author him- 
 self never appears to take part with his characters, to 25 
 prompt our affection to the good, or sharpen our an- 
 tipathy to the bad. It is the perfection of art to conceal 
 art; and this is here done so completely, that while it 
 adds to our pleasure in the work, it seems to take away 
 from the merit of the author. As he does not thrust 30 
 himself forward in the foreground, he loses the credit 
 Prose — 4 
 
50 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 of the performance. The copies are so true to nature, 
 that they appear Hke tapestry figures taken off by the 
 pattern; the obvious patchwork of tradition and history. 
 His characters are transplanted at once from their na- 
 5 tive soil to the page which we are reading, without any 
 traces of their having passed through the hot bed of the 
 author's genius or vanity. He leaves them as he found 
 them; but this is doing wonders. The Laird and the 
 Bailie of Bradwardine, the idiot rhymer, David Gel- 
 
 lo latley, Miss Rose Bradwardine, and Miss Flora Mac- 
 Ivor, her brother the Highland Jacobite chieftain, Vich 
 Ian Vohr, the Highland rover, Donald Bean Lean, and 
 the worthy page Galium Beg, Bothwell and Balfour of 
 Burley, Claverhouse and Macbriar, Elshie the Black 
 
 15 Dwarf, and the Red Reever of Westburn Flat, Hobbie 
 and Grace Armstrong, Ellangowan and Dominie Samp- 
 son, Dirk Hatteraick and Meg Merrilies, are at present 
 "familiar in our mouths as household names," and 
 whether they are actual persons or creations of the poet's 
 
 20 pen, is an impertinent inquiry. The picturesque and 
 local scenery is as fresh as the lichen on the rock; the 
 characters are a part of the scenery. If they are put in 
 action, it is a moving picture: if they speak, we hear their 
 dialect and the tones of their voice. If the humor is 
 
 25 made out by dialect, the character by the dress, the in- 
 terest by the facts and documents in the author's posses- 
 sion, we have no right to complain, if it is made out; 
 but sometimes it hardly is, and then we have a right to 
 say so. For instance, in the Tales of my Landlord, Canny 
 
 30 Elshie is not in himself so formidable or petrific a person 
 
THE ENGLISH NOVELISTS 5 1 
 
 as the real Black Dwarf, called David Ritchie, nor are 
 his acts or sayings so staggering to the imagination. 
 Again, the first introduction of this extraordinary per- 
 sonage, groping about among the hoary twilight ruins 
 of the Witch of Micklestane Moor and her Grey Geese, 5 
 is as full of preternatural power and bewildering effect 
 (according to the tradition of the country) as can be; 
 while the last decisive scene, where the Dwarf, in his 
 resumed character of Sir Edward Mauley, comes from 
 the tomb in the Chapel, to prevent the forced marriage 10 
 of the daughter of his former betrothed mistress with 
 the man she abhors, is altogether powerless and tame. 
 No situation could be imagined more finely calculated 
 to call forth an author's powers of imagination and 
 passion; but nothing is done. The assembly is dis- 15 
 persed under circumstances of the strongest natural 
 feeling, and the most appalling preternatural appear- 
 ances, just as if the effect had been produced by a peace 
 officer entering for the same purpose. These instances 
 of a falling off are, however, rare; and if this author 20 
 should not be supposed by fastidious critics to have 
 original genius in the highest degree, he has other quali- 
 ties which supply its place so well, his materials are so 
 rich and varied, and he uses them so lavishly, that the 
 reader is no loser by the exchange. We are not in fear 25 
 that he should publish another novel; we are under no 
 apprehension of his exhausting himself, for he has shown 
 that he is inexhaustible. 
 
 Whoever else is, it is pretty clear that the author of 
 Caleb Williams and St, Leon is not the author of Waverley. 30 
 
52 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 Nothing can be more distinct or excellent in their several 
 ways than these two writers. If the one owes almost 
 everything to external observation and traditional char- 
 acter, the other owes everything to internal conception 
 
 5 and contemplation of the possible workings of the human 
 mind. There is little knowledge of the world, little 
 variety, neither an eye for the picturesque, nor a talent 
 for the humorous in Caleb Williams for instance, but 
 you cannot doubt for a moment of the originahty of the 
 
 10 work and the force of the conception. The impression 
 made upon the reader is the exact measure of the strength 
 of the author's genius. For the effect, both in Caleb 
 Williams and St. Leon, is entirely made out, neither by 
 facts, nor dates, by black letter or magazine learning, 
 
 15 by transcript or record, but by intense and patient study 
 of the human heart, and by an imagination projecting 
 itself into certain situations, and capable of working up 
 its imaginary feelings to the height of reality. The au- 
 thor launches into the ideal world, and must sustain 
 
 20 himself and the reader there by the mere force of imagi- 
 nation. The sense of power in the writer thus adds to 
 the interest of the subject. — The character of Falkland 
 is a sort of apotheosis of the love of fame. The gay, 
 the gallant Falkland lives only in the good opinion of 
 
 25 good men; for this he adorns his soul with virtue and 
 tarnishes it with crime; he Hves only for this, and dies 
 as he loses it. He is a lover of virtue but a worshiper 
 of fame. Stung to madness by a brutal insult, he avenges 
 himself by a crime of the deepest dye, and the remorse 
 
 30 of his conscience and the stain upon his honor prey 
 
THE ENGLISH NOVELISTS 53 
 
 upon his peace and reason ever after. It was into the 
 mouth of such a character that a modern poet has well 
 put the words, 
 
 '• Action is momentary, 
 
 The motion of a muscle, this way or that ; " 5 
 
 Suffering is long, obscure, and infinite." 
 
 In the conflict of his feelings he is worn to a skeleton, 
 wasted to a shadow. But he endures this living death 
 to watch over his undying reputation, and to preserve 
 his name unsullied and free from suspicion. But he is 10 
 at last disappointed in this his darling object, by the very 
 means he takes to secure it, and by harassing and goad- 
 ing Caleb Wilhams (whose insatiable, incessant curiosity 
 had wormed itself into his confidence) to a state of des- 
 peration, by employing every sort of persecution, and 15 
 by trying to hunt him from society Hke an infection, 
 makes him turn upon him, and betray the inmost secret 
 of his soul. The last moments of Falkland are indeed 
 sublime: the spark of life and the hope of imperishable 
 renown are extinguished in him together; and bending 20 
 his last look of forgiveness on his victim and destroyer, 
 he dies a martyr to fame, but a confessor at the shrine 
 of virtue! The reaction and play of these two characters 
 into each other's hands (like Othello and lago) is inim- 
 itably well managed, and on a par with anything in the 25 
 dramatic art; but Falkland is the hero of the story, 
 Caleb Williams is only the instrument of it. This novel 
 is utterly unlike anything else that ever was written, and 
 is one of the most original as well as powerful produc- 
 tions in the EngHsh language. St. Leon is not equal to 30 
 
54 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 it in the plot and groundwork, though perhaps superior 
 in the execution. In the one Mr. Godwin has hit upon 
 the extreme point of the perfectly natural and perfectly 
 new; in the other he enters into the preternatural world, 
 5 and comes nearer to the w^orld of commonplace. Still 
 the character is of the same exalted intellectual kind. 
 As the ruling passion of the one was the love of fame, 
 so in the other the sole business of life is thought. Raised 
 by the fatal discovery of fhe philosopher's stone above 
 
 lo mortality, he is cut off from all participation with its 
 pleasures. He is a limb torn from society. In possession 
 of eternal youth and beauty, he can feel no love; sur- 
 rounded, tantalized, tormented with riches, he can do 
 no good. The races of men pass before him as in a 
 
 IS speculum; but he is attached to them by no common tie 
 of sympathy or suffering. He is thrown back into him- 
 self and his own thoughts. He lives in the solitude of 
 his own breast, — without wife or child, or friend, or 
 enemy in the world. His is the solitude of the soul, — 
 
 20 not of woods, or seas, or mountains, — but the desert of 
 society, the waste and desolation of the heart. He is 
 himself alone. His existence is purely contemplative, 
 and is therefore intolerable to one who has felt the rap- 
 ture of affection or the anguish of woe. The contrast 
 
 25 between the enthusiastic eagerness of human pursuits 
 and their blank disappointment, was never, perhaps, 
 more finely portrayed than in this novel. Marguerite, 
 the wife of St. Leon, is an instance of pure and disin- 
 terested affection in one of the noblest of her sex. It is 
 
 30 not improbable that the author found the model of this 
 
THE ENGLISH NOVELISTS 55 
 
 character in nature. — Of Mandeville, I shall say only one 
 word. It appears to me to be a falling off in the subject, 
 not in the ability. The style and declamation are even 
 more powerful than ever. But unless an author sur- 
 passes himself, and surprises the public as much the 5 
 fourth or fifth time as he did the first, he is said to fall 
 off, because there is not the same stimulus of novelty. 
 A great deal is here made out of nothing, or out of a 
 very disagreeable subject. I cannot agree that the story 
 is out of nature. The feeling is very common indeed; 10 
 though carried to an unusual and improbable excess, or 
 to one with which from the individuality and minuteness 
 of the circumstances, we cannot readily sympathize. 
 
 It is rare that a philosopher is a writer of romances. 
 The union of the two characters in this author is a sort 15 
 of phenomenon in the history of letters; for I cannot but 
 consider the author of Political Justice as a philosophical 
 reasoner of no ordinary stamp or pretensions. That 
 work, whatever its defects may be, is distinguished by 
 the most acute and severe logic, and by the utmost bold- 20 
 ness of thinking, founded on a love and conviction cf 
 truth. It is a system of ethics, and one that, though I 
 think it erroneous myself, is built on following up into 
 its fair consequences, a very common and acknowledged 
 principle, that abstract reason and general utility are 25 
 the only test and standard of moral rectitude. If this 
 principle is true, then the system is true: but I think that 
 Mr. Godwin's book has done more than anything else 
 to overturn the sufficiency of this principle by abstract- 
 ing, in a strict metaphysical process, the influence of 30 
 
56 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 reason or the understanding in moral questions and re- 
 lations from that of habit, sense, association, local and 
 personal attachment, natural affection, etc.; and by 
 thus making it appear how necessary the latter are to our 
 5 limited, imperfect, and mixed being, how impossible 
 the former as an exclusive guide of action, unless man 
 were, or were capable of becoming, a purely intellectual 
 being. Reason is no doubt one faculty of the human 
 mind, and the chief gift of Providence to man; but it 
 
 10 must itself be subject to and modified by other instincts 
 and principles, because it is not the only one. This work 
 then, even supposing it to be false, is invaluable, as 
 demonstrating an important truth by the rediictio ad 
 ahsurdiim; or it is an experimentimi crucis in one of the 
 
 15 grand and trying questions of moral philosophy. — In 
 delineating the character and feelings of the hermetic 
 philosopher St. Leon, perhaps the author had not far 
 to go from those of a speculative philosophical Recluse. 
 He who deals in the secrets of magic, or in the secrets 
 
 20 of the human mind, is too often looked upon with jealous 
 eyes by the world, which is no great conjurer; he who 
 pours out his intellectual wealth into the lap of the pub- 
 lic, is hated by those who cannot understand how he 
 came by it; he who thinks beyond his age, cannot ex- 
 
 25 pect the feelings of his contemporaries to go along with 
 him; he whose mind is of no age or country, is seldom 
 properly recognized during his lifetime, and must wait, 
 in order to have justice done him, for the late but last- 
 ing award of posterity: — "Where his treasure is, there 
 
 30 his heart is also." 
 
THOMAS CARLYLE 
 
 [Thomas Carlyle was born in Ecclefechan, Dumfriesshire, 
 Scotland, in 1795. ^^^ ^^^^ forty years of his life were spent in 
 his native land, where he reached maturity through great trials 
 and spiritual struggles. After finishing his education at the 
 University of Edinburgh, he began work as a teacher but soon 
 gave it up to make his way in literature. For some years he was 
 occupied with translations from the German which, though fail- 
 ures financially, brought him to the attention of the magazine 
 editors. In 1827, his first critical essa.y, /cafi Paid Richter^ ap- 
 peared in the Edmbw-gh Review. There followed in various 
 periodicals many other essays, among which were Burns (1828), 
 Goethe (1828), and Voltaire (1829). In 1833 Sartor Resartushe- 
 gan to appear in Eraser's Magazine. The year after, Carlyle 
 moved to London, where he passed the remainder of his life in 
 severe literary labor. The French Revohition (1837) fixed his 
 reputation as a writer. His other works are: Chartism {\^y^)\ 
 Heroes and Hero worship { 1841 ) ; Past and Present (1843) ! Crom- 
 well (1845); Latter- Day Pamphlets (1850) ; Life of John Sterling 
 (1851) ; History of Frederick the Great (1858-1865). Carlyle 
 died in 1881.] 
 
 The intellectual and moral affinity between Johnson 
 and Carlyle was manifold and intimate. Like Johnson, 
 Carlyle was a stoical moralist and a vehement hater of 
 cant and sham. Johnson delighted in the study of 
 human nature, and Carlyle found his greatest pleasure 
 and profit in biography. Both had an intense curiosity 
 in men of achievement and both believed that a great 
 man could turn his talents to any account. One was as 
 stubborn a champion of veracity, as brave in defense of 
 truth, as the other; and the fundamental pohtical opin- 
 
 57 
 
58 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 ions of Johnson were those of Carlyle. In temperament 
 also, in lifelong melancholy, in crabbed indifference to 
 the fine arts, and in profound reverence of soul, both 
 men were singularly alike. Carlyle discovers in John- 
 son "a deep lyric tone;" others have felt that this is pre- 
 cisely the quality most characteristic of Carlyle. 
 
 Because of this close spiritual kinship Carlyle, after 
 Boswell, is the most inspired interpreter of Johnson. 
 His essay merits the praise of Fitzgerald, who thought 
 that Johnson was judged "for good and all." It is the 
 more worthy of praise since it so vigorously and so justly 
 assails the infamous paradox launched by Macaulay that 
 Boswell was the best biographer in the world because he 
 was a great fool. Carlyle states Boswell's case with 
 blunt directness. Here is a man who " has provided us 
 a greater pleasure than any other individual," yet "no 
 written or spoken eulogy of James Boswell anywhere 
 exists." If Carlyle's eulogy overleaps itself and falls on 
 the other side, it at least deserves the praise of being the 
 first serious recognition of the unique greatness of John- 
 son's biographer; and as such it is a notable achievement 
 in hterary criticism. 
 
 Carlyle's plan of treatment in the present essay is 
 typical of his general critical method. The critic's prob- 
 lem, he says, is to put himself in " Johnson's place; and 
 so, in the full sense of the term, understand him, his say- 
 ings and doings." The subject must be approached, 
 not from without, as Macaulay had approached it, but 
 from within. The lives of both Johnson and Boswell, 
 therefore, are subjected to a careful analysis and the re- 
 sults of this analysis are used to explain their work. 
 All of the elements in Boswell's character, for example, 
 are reducible to hero-worship. Gifted with reverence, 
 he wrote the greatest book of the eighteenth century. 
 Endowed with the virtues of "devout Discipleship," he 
 evoked the dead past and made it live anew and forever. 
 
THOMAS CARLYLE 59 
 
 Examined in the same way Johnson is seen to be a hero 
 and hence a priest. But "how, in what spirit; under 
 what shape?" asks Carlyle. The form of the question 
 suggests the subjectivity of his method. That is to say, 
 he is not first of all interested in the visible Samuel John- 
 son with all his grotesque eccentricities, but in the in- 
 visible soul of the man with its power to fight and win 
 spiritual battles. As Carlyle understood him, Johnson 
 was not merely a coarse, hulking, bodily shape, but a 
 brave, militant spirit; he was an Ariel even if incased in 
 the rude form of a Caliban. When he reached man- 
 hood he found himself in a chaotic world in which lit- 
 erature, religion, politics, and all human affairs were 
 drifting hither and thither. Into this turbulent vortex 
 Johnson was compelled to plunge, to resist as best he 
 could the advancing tide of atheism and Whiggism, up- 
 holding the old, the orthodox, and the established. John- 
 son had courage to do this because he had heard the 
 "transcendental voice of duty, the essence of all Re- 
 ligion." The introductory question, therefore, is an- 
 swered by calling Johnson a priest: "the true spiritual 
 Edifier and Soul's Father of all England was — Samuel 
 Johnson." 
 
 This interpretation of the life suggests the true ex- 
 planation of the work. In that time of transition John- 
 son was a preacher whose text was Toryism. He taught 
 the lesson of standing still; he resisted innovation. Here 
 again the critic brings into use his subjective inquiry; 
 by "what movement," he asks, was it that "Johnson 
 realized such a life-work for hirnself and others ? " John- 
 son did his work, fulfilled his mission, Carlyle holds, 
 because of certain moral and intellectual quahties, — 
 valor, truthfulness, honesty, and affectionateness (both 
 as courtesy and as prejudice). These virtues made him 
 a true product of England, the " John Bull of Spiritual 
 Europe." 
 
6o NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 It is evident from this short summary that what in- 
 terested Carlyle, first and last, were the men, Boswell 
 and Johnson, — their moral characters, their doings, their 
 manner of deportment. Little attention is paid to their 
 Hterary characters. In the case of Johnson this omission 
 is not serious, for the great Cham owes his immortality 
 not to his Idlers, his Ramblers^ or even his Lives, but to 
 his immensely fascinating personality which the inspired 
 work of Boswell has preserved for all time. But the 
 briUiant craftsmanship of Boswell is faintly recognized 
 by Carlyle. The first biographer in English letters was 
 neither the unqualified fool of Macaulay's portrait, nor 
 the martyr-hero of Carlyle's; he was something of a fool, 
 something of a hero-worshiper, but he was also a 
 literary artist who knew perfectly well the richness of his 
 material and who shaped it in accordance with the aims 
 of a supremely self-conscious purpose. 
 
 Carlyle's style, except in its later manifestations, is 
 well exemplified in the present essay. It shows in the 
 first place what was for Carlyle a matter of primary 
 importance, — unity of design. Section and paragraph 
 have their proper places in an order so articulate, so 
 purposeful, as to illustrate what Pater calls "mind" in 
 style. Carlyle took infinite trouble to give all his work 
 a vital wholeness, to mold and shape it according to 
 some central plan. He wrote only after all his ideas were 
 thoroughly fused in his own mind so that their relation 
 became not adventitious but inevitable. All his writings, 
 from the earliest critical essay to the massive history of 
 Frederick, in this respect are undeniably artistic. The 
 present essay is typical in other respects also. The 
 "rich, idiomatic diction, picturesque allusions, fiery 
 poetic emphasis, or quaint tricksy terms," mentioned in 
 the Sartor as characteristic of that work, appear on every 
 page and lift the piece above the level of pedestrian prose. 
 It is a style in truth possessing the passion and the con- 
 
boswell's life or johnson 6i 
 
 creteness of serious poetry, two characteristics which 
 proclaim the essay rather a lyrical panegyric sung by a 
 latter-day prophet than a sober interpretation delivered 
 by an even-handed critic. 
 
 boswell's life of JOHNSON 
 
 iEsop's Fly, sitting on the axle of the chariot, has 
 been much laughed at for exclaiming: What a dust I 
 do raise! Yet which of us, in his w^ay, has not some- 
 times been guilty of the like? Nay, so foolish are men, 
 they often, standing at ease and as spectators on the 5 
 highway, will volunteer to exclaim of the Fly (not being 
 tempted to it, as he was) exactly to the same purport: 
 What a dust thou dost raise! Smallest of mortals, when 
 mounted aloft by circumstances, come to seem great; 
 smallest of phenomena connected with them are treated lo 
 as important, and must be sedulously scanned, and 
 commented upon with loud emphasis. 
 
 That Mr. Croker should undertake to edit BosivelVs 
 Life of Johnson was a praiseworthy but no miraculous 
 procedure: neither could the accompUshment of such 15 
 undertaking be, in an epoch like ours, anywise regarded 
 as an event in Universal History; the right or the wrong 
 accomplishment thereof was, in very truth, one of the 
 most insignificant of things. However, it sat in a great 
 environment, on the axle of a high, fast-rolling, parHa- 20 
 mentary chariot; and all the world has exclaimed over 
 it, and the author of it: What a dust thou dost raise! 
 List to the Reviews, and " Organs of Public Opinion," 
 
62 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 from the National Omnibus upwards: criticisms, vi- 
 tuperative and laudatory, stream from their thousand 
 throats of brass and of leather; here chanting lo-pceans; 
 there grating harsh thunder or vehement shrew-mouse 
 5 squeaklets; till the general ear is filled, and nigh deafened. 
 Boswell's Book had a noiseless birth, compared with 
 this Edition of Boswell's Book. On the other hand, 
 consider with what degree of tumult Paradise Lost and 
 the Iliad were ushered in! 
 
 10 To swell such clamor, or prolong it beyond the time 
 seems nowise our vocation here. At most, perhaps, 
 we are bound to inform simple readers, with all possible 
 brevity, what manner of performance and Edition this 
 is; especially, whether, in our poor judgment, it is worth 
 
 15 laying out three pounds sterling upon, yea or not. The 
 whole business belongs distinctly to the lower ranks of 
 the trivial class. 
 
 Let us admit, then, with great readiness, that as John- 
 son once said, and the Editor repeats, " all works which 
 
 20 describe manners require notes in sixty or seventy years, 
 or less;" that, accordingly, a new Edition of Boswell was 
 desirable; and that Mr. Croker has given one. For this 
 task he had various qualifications: his own voluntary 
 resolution to do it; his high place in society, unlocking 
 
 25 all manner of archives to him; not less, perhaps, a cer- 
 tain anecdotico-biographic turn of mind, natural or 
 acquired; we mean a love for the minuter events of His- 
 tory, and talent for investigating these. Let us admit, 
 too, that he has been very dihgent; seems to have made 
 
 30 inquiries perseveringly, far and near; as well as drawn 
 
BOS well's life of JOHNSON 63 
 
 freely from his own ample stores; and so tells us, to ap- 
 pearance quite accurately, much that he has not found 
 lying on the highways, but has had to seek and dig for. 
 Numerous persons, chiefly of quality, rise to view in 
 these Notes; when and also where they came into this 5 
 world, received office or promotion, died and were buried 
 (only what they did, except digest, remaining often too 
 mysterious), — is faithfully enough set down. Whereby 
 all that their various and doubtless widely scattered 
 Tombstones could have taught us, is here presented, at 10 
 once in a bound Book. Thus is an indubitable conquest, 
 though a small one, gained over our great enemy, the all- 
 destroyer Time, and as such shall have welcome. 
 
 Nay, let us say that the spirit of Diligence, exhibited 
 in this department, seems to attend the Editor honestly 15 
 throughout; he keeps everywhere a watchful outlook 
 on his Text; reconciling the distant with the present, 
 or at least indicating and regretting their irreconcilability; 
 elucidating, smoothing down; in all ways exercising, ac- 
 cording to ability, a strict editorial superintendence. 20 
 Any little Latin or even Greek phrase is rendered into 
 English, in general with perfect accuracy; citations are 
 verified, or else corrected. On all hands, moreover, 
 there is a certain spirit of Decency maintained and in- 
 sisted on: if not good morals, yet good manners are 25 
 rigidly inculcated; if not Religion, and a devout Chris- 
 tian heart, yet Orthodoxy, and a cleanly Shovel-hatted 
 look, — which, as compared with flat Nothing, is some- 
 thing very considerable. Grant, too, as no contemptible 
 triumph of this latter spirit, that though the Editor is 30 
 
64 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 known as a decided Politician and Party-man, he has 
 carefully subdued all temptations to transgress in that 
 way: except by quite involuntary indications, and rather 
 as it were the pervading temper of the whole, you could 
 5 not discover on which side of the Political Warfare he 
 is enUsted and fights. This, as we said, is a great triumph 
 of the Decency-principle: for this, and for these other 
 graces and performances, let the Editor have all praise. 
 Herewith, however, must the praise unfortunately 
 
 10 terminate. Diligence, Fidelity, Decency, are good and 
 indispensable: yet, without Faculty, without Light, they 
 will not do the work. Along with that Tombstone- 
 information, perhaps even without much of it, we could 
 have liked to gain some answer, in one way or other, 
 
 15 to this wide question: What and how was English Life 
 in Johnson's time; wherein has ours grown to differ 
 therefrom? In other words: What things have we to 
 forget, what to fancy and remember, before we, from 
 such distance, can put ourselves in Johnson's place; 
 
 20 and so, in the full sense of the term, understand him, his 
 sayings and his doings? This was indeed specially the 
 problem which a Commentator and Editor had to solve: 
 a complete solution of it should have lain in him, his 
 whole mind should have been filled and prepared with 
 
 25 perfect insight into it; then, whether in the way of ex- 
 press Dissertation, of incidental Exposition and Indica- 
 tion, opportunities enough would have occurred of bring- 
 ing out the same : what was dark in the figure of the Past 
 had thereby been enlightened; Boswell had, not in show 
 
 30 and word only, but in very fact been made new again, 
 
BOS well's life of JOHNSON 65 
 
 readable to us who are divided from him, even as he 
 was to those close at hand. Of all which very little has 
 been attempted here; accomplished, we should say, next 
 to nothing, or altogether nothing. 
 
 Excuse, no doubt, is in readiness for such omission; 5 
 and, indeed, for innumerable other failings; — as where, 
 for example, the Editor will punctually explain what is 
 already sun-clear; and then anon, not without frank- 
 ness, declare frequently enough that "the Editor does 
 not understand " " the Editor cannot guess," — while, for 10 
 most part, the Reader cannot help both guessing and 
 seeing. Thus, if Johnson say, in one sentence, that 
 ''English names should not be used in Latin verses;" 
 and then, in the next sentence, speak blamingly of 
 "Carteret being used as a dactyl," will the generahty 15 
 of mortals detect any puzzle there ? Or again, where poor 
 Boswell writes, "I always remember a remark made to 
 me by a Turkish lady, educated in France: 'Ma joi, 
 monsieur, noire bonheur depend de la jacon que noire sang 
 circule;^ " — though the Turkish lady here speaks Eng- 20 
 lish-French, where is the call for a Note like this: "Mr. 
 Boswell no doubt fancied these words had some meaning, 
 or he would hardly have quoted them; but what that 
 meaning is the Editor cannot guess"? The Editor is 
 clearly no witch at a riddle. — For these and all kindred 25 
 deficiencies the excuse, as we said, is at hand; but the 
 fact of their existence is not the less certain and regret- 
 table. 
 
 Indeed, it, from a very early stage of the business, be- 
 comes afflictively apparent, how much the Editor, so 30 
 Prose — 5 
 
66 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 well furnished with all external appliances and means, 
 is from within unfurnished with means for forming to 
 himself any just notion of Johnson or of Johnson's Life; 
 and therefore of speaking on that subject with much hope 
 5 of edifying. Too lightly is it from the first taken for 
 granted that Hunger, the great basis of our life, is also 
 its apex and ultimate perfection; that as "Neediness and 
 Greediness and Vainglory" are the chief qualities of 
 most men, so no man, not even a Johnson, acts or can 
 
 10 think of acting on any other principle. Whatsoever, 
 therefore, cannot be referred to the two former categories 
 (Need and Greed), is without scruple ranged under the 
 latter. It is here properly that our Editor becomes bur- 
 densome, and, to the weaker sort, even a nuisance. 
 
 15 "What good is it," will such cry, "when we had still 
 some faint shadow of belief that man was better than 
 a selfish Digesting-machine, what good is it to poke in, 
 at every turn, and explain how this and that, which we 
 thought noble in old Samuel, was vulgar, base; that for 
 
 20 him, too, there was no reality but in the Stomach; and 
 except Pudding, and the finer species of pudding which is 
 named Praise, Hfe had no pabulum ? Why, for instance, 
 when we know that Johnson loved his good Wife, and 
 says expressly that their marriage was *a love-match on 
 
 25 both sides,' — should two closed lips open to tell us only 
 this: 'Is it not possible that the obvious advantage of 
 having a woman of experience to superintend an estab- 
 lishment of this kind (the Edial school) may have con- 
 tributed to a match so disproportionate in point of age ? — 
 
 30 Ed.*? Or again when, in the Text, the honest cynic 
 
BOS well's life of JOHNSON 67 
 
 speaks freely of his former poverty, and it is known that 
 he once lived on fourpence half- penny a day, — need a 
 Commentator advance, and comment thus: 'When we 
 find Dr. Johnson tell unpleasant truths to, or of, other 
 men, let us recollect that he does not appear to have 5 
 spared himself, on occasions in which he might be for- 
 given for doing so?' Why, in short," continues the ex- 
 asperated Reader, "should Notes of this species stand 
 affronting me, when there might have been no Note at 
 all?" — Gentle Reader, we answer. Be not wroth. What 10 
 other could an honest Commentator do, than give thee 
 the best he had? Such was the picture and theorem he 
 had fashioned for himself of the world and of man's 
 doings therein: take it, and draw wise inferences from 
 it. If there did exist a Leader of Public Opinion, and 15 
 Champion of Orthodoxy in the Church of Jesus of 
 Nazareth, who reckoned that m.an's glory consisted in 
 not being poor; and that a Sage, and Prophet of his time, 
 must needs blush because the world had paid him at 
 that easy rate of fourpence half-penny per diem, — was not 20 
 the fact of such existence worth knowing, worth con- 
 sidering ? 
 
 Of a much milder hue, yet to us practically of an all- 
 defacing, and for the present enterprise quite ruinous 
 character, — is another grand fundamental failing; the 25 
 last we shall feel ourselves obliged to take the pain of 
 specifying here. It is, that our Editor has fatally, and 
 almost surprisingly, mistaken the limits of an Editor's 
 function; and so, instead of working on the margin with 
 his Pen, to elucidate as best might be, strikes boldly 3° 
 
68 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 into the body of the page with his Scissors, and there 
 cHps at discretion! Four Books Mr. C. had by him, 
 wherefrom to gather light for the fifth, which was Bos- 
 well's. What does he do but now, in the placidest 
 5 manner, — slit the whole five into slips, and sew these 
 together into a sextum quid, exactly at his own conven- 
 ience, giving Boswell the credit of the whole! By what 
 art-magic, our readers ask, has he united them? By 
 the simplest of all: by Brackets. Never before was the 
 
 10 full virtue of the Bracket made manifest. You begin a 
 sentence under Boswell's guidance, thinking to be car- 
 ried happily through it by the same: but no; in the mid- 
 dle, perhaps after your semicolon, and some consequent 
 "for," — starts up one of these Bracket-ligatures, and 
 
 15 stitches you in from half a page to twenty or thirty pages 
 of a Hawkins, Tyers, Murphy, Piozzi; so that often one 
 must make the old sad reflection, "where we are, we 
 know; whither we are going, no man knoweth!" It is 
 truly said also, "There is much between the cup and the 
 
 20 lip;" but here the case is still sadder: for not till after 
 consideration can you ascertain, now when the cup is 
 at the lip, what liquor is it you are imbibing; whether 
 Boswell's French wine which you began with, or some 
 of Piozzi 's ginger-beer, or Hawkins's entire, or perhaps 
 
 25 some other great Brewer's penny-swipes or even alegar, 
 which has been surreptitiously substituted instead 
 thereof. A situation almost original; not to be tried a 
 second time! But, in fine, what ideas Mr. Croker en- 
 tertains of a literary whole and the thing called Book, 
 
 30 and how the very Printer's Devils did not rise in mutiny 
 
BOSWELL'S life of JOHNSON 69 
 
 against such a conglomeration as this, and refuse to 
 print it, — may remain a problem. 
 
 But now happily our say is said. All faults, the Moral- 
 ists tell us, are properly shortcomings; crimes themselves 
 are nothing other than a not doing enough; a fighting, 5 
 but with defective vigor. How much more a mere 
 insufficiency, and this after good efforts, in handicraft 
 practice! Mr. Croker says: "The worst that can happen 
 is that all the present Editor has contributed may, if 
 the reader so pleases, be rejected as surplusage.^' It is 10 
 our pleasant duty to take with hearty welcome what he 
 has given; and render thanks even for what he meant 
 to give. Next, and finally, it is our painful duty to de- 
 clare, aloud if that be necessary, that his gift, as weighed 
 against the hard money which the Booksellers demand 15 
 for giving it you, is (in our judgment) very greatly the 
 lighter. No portion, accordingly, of our small floating 
 capital has been embarked in the business, or shall ever 
 be; indeed, were we in the market for such a thing, there 
 is simply no Edition of Boswell to which this last would 20 
 seem preferable. And now enough, and more than 
 enough ! 
 
 We have next a word to say of James Boswell. Bos- 
 well has already been much commented upon; but rather 
 in the way of censure and vituperation, than of true 25 
 recognition. He was a man that brought himself much 
 before the world; confessed that he eagerly coveted fame, 
 or if that were not possible, notoriety; of which latter 
 as he gained far more than seemed his due, the public 
 were incited, not only by their natural love of scandal, 30 
 
70 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 but by a special ground of envy, to say whatever ill of 
 him could be said. Out of the fifteen millions that then 
 Hved, and had bed and board, in the British Islands, 
 this man has provided us a greater pleasure than any 
 5 other individual, at whose cost we now enjoy ourselves; 
 perhaps has done us a greater service than can be specially 
 attributed to more than two or three: yet, ungrateful 
 that we are, no written or spoken eulogy of James Bos- 
 well anywhere exists; his recompense in soHd pudding 
 
 10 (so far as copyright went) was not excessive; and as for 
 the empty praise, it has altogether been denied him. 
 Men are unwiser than children; they do not know the 
 hand that feeds them. 
 
 Boswell was a person whose mean or bad qualities 
 
 15 lay open to the general eye; visible, palpable to the 
 dullest. His good quahties, again, belonged not to the 
 Time he lived in; were far from common then; indeed, 
 in such a degree, were almost unexampled; not recog- 
 nizable therefore by every one; nay, apt even (so strange 
 
 20 had they grown) to be confounded with the very vices 
 they lay contiguous to and had sprung out of. That 
 he was a wine-bibber and gross liver; gluttonously fond 
 of whatever would yield him a little solacement, were 
 it only of a stomachic character, is undeniable enough. 
 
 25 That he was vain, heedless, a babbler; had m^uch of the 
 sycophant, alternating with the braggadocio, curiously 
 spiced too with an all-pervading dash of the coxcomb; 
 that he gloried much when the Tailor, by a court-suit, 
 had made a new man of him; that he appeared at the 
 
 30 Shakespeare Jubilee with a riband, imprinted "Corsica 
 
boswell's life or johnson 71 
 
 BoswELL," round his hat; and in short, if you will, 
 lived no day of his life without doing and saying more 
 than one pretentious ineptitude: all this unhappily is 
 evident as the sun at noon. The very look of Boswell 
 seems to have signified so much. In that cocked nose, 5 
 cocked partly in triumph over his weaker fellow-crea- 
 tures, partly to snuff up the smell of coming pleasure, 
 and scent it from afar; in those bag-cheeks, hanging like 
 half- filled wine-skins, still able to contain more; in that 
 coarsely protruded shelf-mouth, that fat dewlapped chin, 10 
 in all this, who sees not sensuality, pretension, boisterous 
 imbecility enough; much that could not have been orna- 
 mental in the temper of a great man's overfed great man 
 (what the Scotch name flunky), though it had been more 
 natural there? The under part of Boswell's face is of 15 
 a low, almost brutish character. 
 
 Unfortunately, on the other hand, what great and 
 genuine good lay in him was nowise so self-evident. 
 That Boswell was a hunter after spiritual Notabilities, 
 that he loved such, and longed, and even crept and 20 
 crawled to be near them; that he first (in old Touch- 
 wood Auchinleck's phraseology) "took on with PaoH;" 
 and then being off with "the Corsican landlouper," took 
 on with a schoolmaster, "ane that keeped a schule, and 
 ca'd it an academy:" that he did all this, and could not 25 
 help doing it, we account a very singular merit. The 
 man, once for all, had an "open sense," an open loving 
 heart, which so few have: where Excellence existed, he 
 was compelled to acknowledge it; was drawn towards 
 it, and (let the old sulphur-brand of a Laird say what 30 
 
72 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 he liked) could not hut walk with it, — if not as superior, 
 if not as equal, then as inferior and lackey, better 
 so than not at all. If we reflect now that this 
 love of Excellence had not only such an evil nature 
 5 to triumph over; but also what an education and social 
 position withstood it and weighed it down, its innate 
 strength, victorious over all these things, may astonish 
 us. Consider what an inward impulse there must have 
 been, how many mountains of impediment hurled aside, 
 
 lo before the Scottish Laird could, as humble servant, em- 
 brace the knees (the bosom was not permitted him) of 
 the EngHsh Dominie! "Your Scottish Laird," says an 
 English naturalist of these days, "may be defined as 
 the hungriest and vainest of all bipeds yet known." 
 
 15 Boswell too was a Tory; of quite peculiarly feudal, 
 genealogical, pragmatical temper; had been nurtured 
 in an atmosphere of Heraldry, at the feet of a very 
 GamaHel in that kind; within bare walls, adorned, only 
 with pedigrees, amid serving-men in threadbare livery; 
 
 20 all things teaching him, from birth upwards, to remember 
 that a Laird was a Laird. Perhaps there was a special 
 vanity in his very blood: old Auchinleck had, if not the 
 gay, tail-spreading, peacock vanity of his son, no little of 
 the slow-stalking, contentious, hissing vanity of the gan- 
 
 25 der; a still more fatal species. Scottish Advocates will yet 
 tell you how the ancient man, having chanced to be the 
 first sheriff appointed (after the abolition of " hereditary 
 jurisdictions") by royal authority, was wont, in dull pom- 
 pous tone, to preface many a deliverance from the bench 
 
 30 with these words: "I, the first King's Sheriff in Scotland." 
 
boswell's life or johnson 73 
 
 And now behold the worthy Bozzy, so prepossessed 
 and held back by nature and by art, fly nevertheless 
 like iron to its magnet, whither his better genius called! 
 You may surround the iron and the magnet with what 
 enclosures and encumbrances you please, — with wood, 5 
 with rubbish, with brass: it matters not, the two feel 
 each other, they struggle restlessly towards each other, 
 they will be together. The iron may be a Scottish squire- 
 let, full of gulosity and "gigmanity;" ^ the magnet an 
 English plebeian, and moving rag-and-dust mountain, 10 
 coarse, proud, irascible, imperious: nevertheless, behold 
 how they embrace, and inseparably cleave to one another! 
 It is one of the strangest phenomena of the past century, 
 that at a time when the old reverent feeling of disciple- 
 ship (such as brought men from far countries, with rich 15 
 gifts, and prostrate soul, to the feet of the Prophets) had 
 passed utterly away from m.en's practical experience, 
 and was no longer surmised to exist (as it does), perennial, 
 indestructible, in man's inmost heart, — James Boswell 
 should have been the individual, of all others, predes- 20 
 tined to recall it, in such singular guise, to the wonder- 
 ing, and for a long while, laughing and unrecognizing 
 world. 
 
 It has been commonly said, The man's vulgar vanity 
 was all that attached him to Johnson; he delighted to be 25 
 seen near him, to be thought connected with him. Now 
 
 J " Q. What do you mean by ' respectable ' ? — A. He always 
 kept a gig." ( ThtcrtelVs Trial.) — " Thus," it has been said, 
 " does society naturally divide itself into four classes : Noblemen, 
 Gentlemen, Gigmen, and Men." 30 
 
74 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 let it be at once granted that no consideration spring- 
 ing out of vulgar vanity could well be absent from the 
 mind of James Boswell, in this his intercourse with 
 Johnson, or in any considerable transaction of his life. 
 5 At the same time, ask yourself: Whether such vanity, 
 and nothing else, actuated him therein; whether this 
 was the true essence and moving principle of the phe- 
 nomenon, or not rather its outward vesture, and the acci- 
 dental environment (and defacement) in which it came 
 
 lo to light? The man was, by nature and habit, vain; a 
 sycophant-coxcomb, be it granted: but had there been 
 nothing more than vanity in him, was Samuel Johnson 
 the man of men to whom he must attach himself? 
 At the date when Johnson was a poor rusty-coated 
 
 15 "scholar," dwelHng in Temple-lane, and indeed through- 
 out their whole intercourse afterwards, were there not 
 chancellors and prime ministers enough; graceful gentle- 
 men, the glass of fashion; honor-giving noblemen; din- 
 ner-giving rich men; renowned fire-eaters, sw^ordsmen, 
 
 20 gownsmen; Quacks and Realities of all hues, — any one 
 of whom bulked much larger in the world's eye than 
 Johnson ever did? To any one of whom, by half that 
 submissiveness and assiduity, our Bozzy might have 
 recommended himself; and sat there, the envy of sur- 
 
 25 rounding Hck-spittles; pocketing now solid emolument, 
 swallowing now well-cooked viands and wines of rich 
 vintage; in each case, also, shone on by some glittering 
 reflex of Renown or Notoriety, so as to be the observed 
 of innumerable observers. To no one of whom, how- 
 
 30 ever, though otherwise a most diligent solicitor and pur- 
 
BOS WELL'S LIFE OF JOHNSON 75 
 
 veyor, did he so attach himself: such vulgar courtier- 
 ships were his paid drudgery, or leisure-amusement; the 
 worship of Johnson was his grand, ideal, voluntary 
 business. Does not the frothy-hearted yet enthusiastic 
 man, doffing his Advocate's-wig, regularly take post, 5 
 and hurry up to London, for the sake of his Sage chiefly; 
 as to a Feast of Tabernacles, the Sabbath of his whole 
 year ? The plate-Hcker and wine-bibber dives into Bolt 
 Court, to sip muddy coiTee with a cynical old man and 
 a sour-tempered Wind old woman (feeling the cups, 10 
 whether they are full, with her finger); and patiently 
 endures contradictions without end; too happy so he 
 may but be allowed to listen and live. Nay, it does not 
 appear that vulgar vanity could ever have been much 
 flattered by Boswell's relation to Johnson. Mr. Croker 15 
 says, Johnson was, to the last, little regarded by the 
 great world; from which, for a vulgar vanity, all honor, 
 as from its fountain, descends. Bozzy, even among 
 Johnson's friends and special admirers, seems rather to 
 have been laughed at than envied: his officious, whisk- 20 
 ing, consequential ways, the daily reproofs and rebuffs 
 he underwent, could gain from the world no golden, but 
 only leaden, opinions. His devout Discipleship seemed 
 nothing more than a mean Spanielship, in the general 
 eye. His mighty "constellation," or sun, round whom 25 
 he, as satellite, observantly gyrated, was, for the mass of 
 men, but a huge ill-snuffed tallow-light, and he a weak 
 night-moth, circling foolishly, dangerously about it, 
 not knowing what he wanted. If he enjoyed Highland 
 dinners and toasts, as henchman to a new sort of chief- 30 
 
76 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 tain, Henry Erskine, in the domestic " Outer-House," 
 could hand him a shilhng "for the sight of his Bear." 
 Doubtless the man was laughed at, and often heard him- 
 self laughed at for his Johnsonism. To be envied is the 
 5 grand and sole aim of vulgar vanity; to be filled with 
 good things is that of sensuality: for Johnson perhaps 
 no man living envied poor Bozzy; and of good things 
 (except himself paid for them) there was no vestige in 
 that acquaintanceship. Had nothing other or better 
 
 10 than vanity and sensuality been there, Johnson and 
 Boswell had never come together, or had soon and finally 
 separated again. 
 
 In fact, the so copious terrestrial Dross that welters 
 chaotically, as the outer sphere of this man's character, 
 
 15 does but render for us more remarkable, more touching, 
 the celestial spark of goodness, of light, and Reverence 
 for Wisdom which dwelt in the interior, and could 
 struggle through such encumbrances, and in some de- 
 gree illuminate and beautify them. There is much 
 
 20 lying yet undeveloped in the love of Boswell for John- 
 son. A cheering proof, in a time which else utterly 
 wanted and still wants such, that living Wisdom is quite 
 infinitely precious to man, is the symbol of the Godlike 
 to him, which even weak eyes may discern; that Loyalty, 
 
 25 Discipleship, all that was ever meant by Hero-worship, 
 lives perennially in the human bosom, and waits, even 
 in these dead days, only for occasions to unfold it, and 
 inspire all men with it, and again make the world alive! 
 James Boswell we can regard as a practical witness (or 
 
 30 real martyr) to this high everlasting truth. A wonderful 
 
BOS well's life of JOHNSON 77 
 
 martyr, if you will; and in time which made such martyr- 
 dom doubly wonderful: yet the time and its martyr per- 
 haps suited each other. For a decrepit, death-sick Era, 
 when Cant had first decisively opened her poison- 
 breathing lips to proclaim that God-worship and Mam- 5 
 mon-worship were one and the same, that Life was a 
 Lie, and the Earth Beelzebub's, which the Supreme 
 Quack should inherit; and so all things were fallen into 
 the yellow leaf, and fast hastening to noisome corruption: 
 for such an Era, perhaps no better Prophet than a parti- 10 
 colored Zany-Prophet, concealing (from himself and 
 others) his prophetic significance in such unexpected 
 vestures, — was deserved, or would have been in place, 
 A precious medicine lay hidden in floods of coarsest, 
 most composite treacle; the world swallowed the treacle, 15 
 for it suited the world's palate; and now, after half a 
 century, may the medicine also begin to show itself! 
 James Boswell belonged, in his corruptible part, to the 
 lowest classes of mankind; a foolish, inflated creature, 
 swimming in an element of self-conceit: but in his cor- 20 
 ruptible there dwelt an incorruptible, all the more im- 
 pressive and indubitable for the strange lodging it had 
 taken. 
 
 Consider, too, with what force, diligence, and vivacity 
 he has rendered back all this which, in Johnson's neigh- 25 
 borhood, his ''open sense" had so eagerly and freely 
 taken in. That loose-flowing, careless-looking Work of 
 his is as a picture painted by one of Nature's own Ar- 
 tists; the best possible resemblance of a Reality; like 
 the very image thereof in a clear mirror. Which indeed 30 
 
yS NINETEENTH CENTURY PEOSE 
 
 it was: let but the mirror be clear, this is the great point; 
 the picture must and will be genuine. How the babbhng 
 Bozzy, inspired only by love, and the recognition and 
 vision which love can lend, epitomizes nightly the words 
 5 of Wisdom, the deeds and aspects of Wisdom, and so, 
 by little and little, unconsciously works together for us 
 a whole Johnsoniad; a more free, perfect, sunlit, and 
 spirit-speaking likeness than for many centuries had 
 been drawn by man of man! Scarcely since the days 
 
 lo of Homer has the feat been equaled; indeed, in many 
 senses, this also is a kind of heroic poem. The fit 
 Odyssey of our unheroic age was to be written, not sung; 
 of a Thinker, not of a Fighter; and (for want of a Homer) 
 by the first open soul that might offer, — looked such even 
 
 15 through the organs of a Boswell. We do the man's 
 intellectual endowment great wrong, if we measure it 
 by its mere logical outcome; though here, too, there is 
 not wanting a light ingenuity, a figurativeness and 
 fanciful sport, with glimpses of insight far deeper than 
 
 20 the common. But Boswell's grand intellectual talent 
 was (as such ever is) an unconscious one, of far higher 
 reach and significance than Logic; and showed itself 
 in the whole, not in parts. Here again we have that old 
 saying verified, "The heart sees farther than the head." 
 
 25 Thus does poor Bozzy stand out to us as an ill-assorted, 
 glaring mixture of the highest and the lowest. What, 
 indeed, is man's life generally but a kind of beast- 
 godhood; the god in us triumphing more and more over 
 the beast; striving more and more to subdue it under 
 
 30 his feet? Did not the Ancients, in their wise, peren- 
 
BOSWELL'S life of JOHNSON 79 
 
 nially-significant way, figure Nature itself, their sacred 
 All, or Pan, as a portentous commingling of these two 
 discords; as musical, humane, oracular in its upper part, 
 yet ending below in the cloven hairy feet of a goat? 
 The union of melodious, celestial Free-will and Reason 5 
 with foul Irrationality and Lust; in which, nevertheless, 
 dwelt a mysterious unspeakable Fear and half-mad 
 panic Awe; as for mortals there well might! And is 
 not man a microcosm, or epitomized mirror of that same 
 Universe; or rather, is not that Universe even Himself, 10 
 the reflex of his own fearful and wonderful being, ''the 
 waste fantasy of his own dream ? " No wonder that man, 
 that each man, and James Boswell like the others, 
 should resemble it! The pecuHarity in his case was the 
 unusual defect of amalgamation and subordination: the 15 
 highest lay side by side with the lowest; not morally 
 combined with it and spiritually transfiguring it, but 
 tumbling in half-mechanical juxtaposition with it, and 
 from time to time, as the mad alternation chanced, ir- 
 radiating it, or ecHpsed by it. 20 
 
 The world, as we said, has been but unjust to him; 
 discerning only the outer terrestrial and often sordid 
 mass; without eye, as it generally is, for his inner divine 
 secret; and thus figuring him no wise as a god Pan, but 
 simply of the bestial species, like the cattle on a thousand 25 
 hills. Nay, sometimes a strange enough hypothesis has 
 been started of him; as if it were in virtue even of these 
 same bad qualities that he did his good work; as if it 
 were the very fact of his being among the worst men in 
 this world that had enabled him to write one of the best 30 
 
8o NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 books therein! Falser hypothesis, we may venture to 
 say, never rose in human soul. Bad is by its nature 
 negative, and can do nothing; whatsoever enables us to 
 do anything is by its very nature good. Alas, that there 
 5 should be teachers in Israel, or even learners, to whom 
 this world-ancient fact is still problematical, or even 
 deniable! Boswell wrote a good Book because he had a 
 heart and an eye to discern Wisdom, and an utterance 
 to render it forth; because of his free insight, his Hvely 
 
 lo talent, above all, of his Love and childlike Open-minded- 
 ness. His sneaking sycophancies, his greediness and 
 forwardness, whatever w^as bestial and earthly in him, 
 are so many blemishes in his Book, which still disturb 
 us in its clearness; wholly hindrances, not helps. To- 
 
 15 wards Johnson, however, his feeling was not Sycophancy, 
 which is the lowest, but Reverence, which is the highest 
 of human feelings. None but a reverent man (which so 
 unspeakably few are) could have found his way from 
 Boswell's environment to Johnson's: if such worship for 
 
 20 real God-made superiors showed itself also as worship 
 for apparent Tailor-made superiors, even as hollow in- 
 terested mouth-worship for such, — the case, in this 
 composite human nature of ours, was not miraculous, 
 the more was the pity! But for ourselves, let every one 
 
 25 of us cling to this last article of Faith, and know it as 
 the beginning of all knowledge worth the name: That 
 neither James Boswell's good Book, nor any other good 
 thing, in any time or in any place, was, is, or can be per- 
 formed by any man in virtue of his badness, but always 
 
 30 and solely in spite thereof. 
 
BOS well's life of JOHNSON 8 1 
 
 As for the Book itself, questionless the universal favor 
 entertained for it is well merited. In worth as a Book 
 we have rated it beyond any other product of the eight- 
 eenth century: all Johnson's own Writings, laborious 
 and in their kind genuine above most, stand on a quite 5 
 inferior level to it; already, indeed, they are becoming 
 obsolete for this generation; and for some future genera- 
 tion may be valuable chiefly as Prolegomena and ex- 
 pository Scholia to this Johnsoniad of Boswell. Which 
 of us but remembers, as one of the sunny spots in his 10 
 existence, the day when he opened these airy volumes, 
 fascinating him by a true natural-magic! It was as if 
 the curtains of the past wTre drawn aside, and we looked 
 mysteriously into a kindred country, where dwelt our 
 Fathers; inexpressibly dear to us, but which had seemed 15 
 forever hidden from our eyes. For the dead Night had 
 engulfed it; all was gone, vanished as if it had not been. 
 Nevertheless, wondrously given back to us, there once 
 more it lay; all bright, lucid, blooming; a little island 
 of Creation amid the circumambient Void. There it 20 
 still lies; Hke a thing stationary, imperishable, over which 
 changeful Time were now accumulating itself in vain, 
 and could not, any longer, harm it or hide it. 
 
 If we examine by what charm it is that men are still 
 held to this Lije of Johnson, now when so much else has 25 
 been forgotten, the main part of the answer will perhaps 
 be found in that speculation "on the import of Reality,''^ 
 communicated to the world, last Month, in this Maga- 
 zine. The Johnsoniad of Boswell turns on objects that 
 in very deed existed; it is all true. So far other in melo- 30 
 Prose — 6 
 
82 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 diousness of tone, it vies with the Odyssey^ or surpasses 
 it, in this one point: to us these read pages, as those 
 chanted hexameters were to the first Greek hearers, are, 
 in the fullest, deepest sense, wholly credible. All the wit 
 5 and wisdom lying embalmed in Boswell's Book, plen- 
 teous as these are, could not have saved it. Far more 
 scientific instruction (mere excitement and enlighten- 
 ment of the thinking power) can be found in twenty 
 other works of that time, which make but a quite sec- 
 
 10 ondary impression on us. The other works of that time, 
 however, fall under one of two classes: either they are 
 professedly Didactic; and, in that way, mere Abstrac- 
 tions, Philosophic Diagrams, incapable of interesting us 
 much otherwise than as Euclid'' s Elements may do; or 
 
 15 else, with all their vivacity and pictorial richness of color, 
 they are Fictions and not Realities. Deep, truly, as Herr 
 Sauerteig urges, is the force of this consideration: the 
 thing here stated is a fact; these figures, that local habi- 
 tation, are not shadow but substance. In virtue of such 
 
 20 advantages, see how a very Boswell may become Poet- 
 ical! 
 
 Critics insist much on the poet that he should com- 
 municate an ''Infinitude" to his dehneation; that by 
 intensity of conception, by that gift of "transcendental 
 
 25 Thought," which is fitly named genius and inspiration, 
 he should inform the Finite with a certain Infinitude of 
 significance; or, as they sometimes say, ennoble the Ac- 
 tual into Idealness. They are right in their precept; they 
 mean rightly. But in cases like this of the Johnsoniad 
 
 30 (such is the dark grandeur of that "Time-element," 
 
BOSWELL'S life of JOHNSON 8^ 
 
 wherein man's soul here below lives imprisoned), the 
 Poet's task is, as it were, done to his hand: Time itself, 
 which is the outer veil of eternity, invests, of its own ac- 
 cord, with an authentic, felt "infinitude" whatsoever 
 it has once embraced in its mysterious folds. Consider 5 
 all that lies in that one word Fast! What a pathetic, 
 sacred, in every sense poetic, meaning is implied in it; 
 a meaning growing ever the clearer, the farther we re- 
 cede in Time, — the fnore of that same Past we have to 
 look through! — On whicR ground indeed must Sauerteig 10 
 have built, and not without plausibility, in that strange 
 thesis of his: "that History, after all, is the true Poetry; 
 that Reality, if rightly interpreted, is grander than Fic- 
 tion; nay that even in the right interpretation of Reality 
 and History does genuine Poetry consist." 15 
 
 Thus for Boswell's Life of Johnson has Time done, 
 is Time still doing, what no ornament of Art or Arti- 
 fice could have done for it. Rough Samuel and sleek 
 wheedling James were, and are not. Their Life and 
 whole personal Environment has melted into air. The 20 
 Mitre Tavern still stands in Fleet Street; but where now 
 is its scot-and-lot paying, beef-and-ale loving, cocked- 
 hatted pot-bellied Landlord; its rosy-faced, assiduous 
 Landlady, with all her shining brass-pans, waxed tables, 
 well-filled larder-shelves; her cooks, and bootjacks, and 25 
 errand-boys, and watery-mouthed hangers-on? Gone! 
 Gone! The becking waiter, that with wreathed smiles, 
 wont to spread for Samuel and Bozzy their supper of 
 the gods, has long since pocketed his last sixpence; and 
 vanished, sixpences and all, Uke a ghost at cock-crowing. 30 
 
84 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 The Bottles they drank out of are all broken, the Chairs 
 they sat on all rotted and burnt; the very Knives and 
 Forks they ate with have rusted to the heart, and become 
 brown oxide of iron, and mingled with the indiscriminate 
 5 clay. All, all, has vanished; in very deed and truth, 
 like that baseless fabric of Prospero's air-vision. Of 
 the Mitre Tavern nothing but the bare walls remain 
 there: of London, of England, of the World, nothing but 
 the bare walls remain; and these also decaying (were 
 
 10 they of adamant), only slower.* The mysterious River of 
 Existence rushes on: a new Billow thereof has arrived, 
 and lashes wildly as ever round the old embankments; 
 but the former Billow, with its loud, mad eddyings, 
 where is it? — Where! — Now this Book of Boswell's, 
 
 15 this is precisely a Revocation of the Edict of Destiny; 
 so that Time shall not utterly, not so soon by several 
 centuries, have dominion over us. A little row of Naph- 
 tha-lamps, with its Hne of Naphtha-light, burns clear 
 and holy through the dead Night of the Past: they who 
 
 20 were gone are still here; though hidden they are re- 
 vealed, though dead they yet speak. There it shines, 
 that little miraculously lamp-lit Pathway; shedding its 
 feebler and feebler twilight into the boundless dark 
 Oblivion, for all that our Johnson touched has become 
 
 25 illuminated for us: on which miraculous little pathway 
 we can still travel, and see wonders. 
 
 It is not speaking with exaggeration, but with strict 
 measured sobriety, to say that this Book of Boswell's 
 will give us more real insight into the History of England 
 
 30 during those days than twenty other Books, falsely en- 
 
BOSWELL'S life of JOHNSON 85 
 
 titled '' Histories," which take to themselves that special 
 aim. What good is it to me though innumerable Smol- 
 letts and Belshams keep dinning in my ears that a man 
 named George the Third was born and bred up, and a 
 man named George the Second died; that Walpole, and 5 
 the Pelhams, and Chatham, and Rockingham, and Shel- 
 burne, and North, with their Coalition or their Separation 
 Ministries, all ousted one another; and vehemently 
 scrambled for "the thing they called the Rudder of Gov- 
 ernment, but which was in reality the Spigot of Taxa- 10 
 tion"? That debates were held, and infinite jarring 
 and jargoning took place; and road-bills and enclosure- 
 bills, and game-bills and India-bills, and Laws which 
 no man can number, which happily few men needed to 
 trouble their heads with beyond the passing moment, 15 
 were enacted, and printed by the King's Stationer? 
 That he who sat in Chancery and rayed-out speculation 
 from the Woolsack, was now a man that squinted, now 
 a man that did not squint? To the hungry and thirsty 
 mind all this avails next to nothing. These men and 20 
 these things, we indeed know, did swim, by strength or 
 by specific levity as apples or as horse-dung, on the top 
 of the current; but is it by painfully noting the courses, 
 eddyings, and bobbings hither and thither of such drift- 
 articles that you will unfold to me the nature of the cur- 25 
 rent itself; of that mighty-rolling, loud-roaring Life- 
 current, bottomless as the foundations of the Universe, 
 mysterious as its Author ? The thing I want to see is not 
 Redbook Lists, and Court Calendars, and Parliamentary 
 Registers, but the Life of Man in England: what men 30 
 
86 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 did, thought, suffered, enjoyed; the form, especially the 
 spirit, of their terrestrial existence, its outward environ- 
 ment, its inward principle; how and what it was; whence 
 it proceeded, whither it was tending. 
 5 Mournful, in truth, is it to behold what the business 
 called "History," in these so enUghtened and illuminated 
 times, still continues to be. Can you gather from it, 
 read till your eyes go out, any dimmest shadow of an 
 answer to that great question: How men lived and had 
 
 lo their being; were it but economically, as what wages 
 they got, and what they bought with these? Unhappily 
 you cannot. History will throw no light on any such 
 matter. At the point where living memory fails, -it is 
 all darkness; Mr. Senior and Mr. Sadler must still de- 
 
 15 bate this simplest of all elements in the condition of the 
 Past : Whether men were better off, in their mere larders 
 and pantries, or were worse off than now! History, as 
 it stands all bound up in gilt volumes, is but a shade more 
 instructive than the wooden volumes of a Backgammon" 
 
 20 board. How my Prime Minister was appointed is of 
 less moment to me than How my House Servant was 
 hired. In these days, ten ordinary Histories of King 
 and Courtiers were well exchanged against the tenth part 
 of one good History of Booksellers. 
 
 25 For example, I would fain know the History of Scot- 
 land: who can tell it me ? " Robertson," say innumerable 
 voices; "Robertson against the world." I open Robert- 
 son; and find there, through long ages too confused for 
 narrative, and fit only to be presented in the way of 
 
 30 epitome and distilled essence, a cunning answer and 
 
BOS well's life of JOHNSON 87 
 
 hypothesis, not to this question: By whom, and by what 
 means, when and how, was this fair broad Scotland, 
 with its Arts and Manufactures, Temples, Schools, 
 Institutions, Poetry, Spirit, National Character, created, 
 and made arable, verdant, pecuHar, great, here as I 5 
 can see some fair section of it lying, kind and strong 
 (like some Bacchus-tamed Lion), from the Castle-hill 
 of Edinburgh? — but to this other question: How did 
 the king keep himself ahve in those old days; and restrain 
 so many Butcher Barons and ravenous Henchmen from 10 
 utterly extirpating one another, so that killing went on 
 in some sort of moderation? In the one little Letter of 
 iEneas Sylvius, from old Scotland, there is more *of His- 
 tory than in all this. — At length, however, we come to a 
 luminous age, interesting enough: to the age of the 15 
 Reformation. All Scotland is awakened to a second 
 higher Hfe; the Spirit of the Highest stirs in every bosom, 
 agitates every bosom; Scotland is convulsed, fermenting, 
 struggling to body itself forth anew. To the herdsman, 
 among his cattle in remote woods; to the craftsman, in 20 
 his rude, heath-thatched workshop, among his rude 
 guild-brethren; to the great and to the Httle, a n^w light 
 has arisen: in town and hamlet groups are gathered, with 
 eloquent looks, and governed or ungovernable tongues; 
 the great and the little go forth together to do battle 25 
 for the Lord against the mighty. We ask, with breath- 
 less eagerness: How was it; how went it on? Let us 
 understand it, let us see it, and know it! — In reply, is 
 handed us a really graceful and most dainty little Scan- 
 dalous Chronicle (as for some Journal of Fashion) of 30 
 
«8 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 two persons: Mary Stuart, a Beauty, but over light- 
 headed; and Henry Darnley, a Booby, who had fine 
 legs. How these first courted, billed, and cooed, accord- 
 ing to nature; then pouted, fretted, grew utterly enraged, 
 5 and blew one another up with gunpowder: this, and not 
 the History of Scotland, is what we good-naturedly read. 
 Nay, by other hands, something like a horse-load of 
 other Books have been written to prove that it was the 
 Beauty who blew up the Booby, and that it was not she. 
 
 10 Who or what it was, the thing once for all being so ef- 
 fectually done, concerns us little. To know Scotland, at 
 that great epoch, were a valuable increase to knowledge: 
 to know poor Darnley, and see him with burning candle, 
 from center to skin, were no increase of knowledge at 
 
 15 all. — Thus is History written. 
 
 Hence, indeed, comes it that History, which should 
 be "the essence of innumerable Biographies," will tell, 
 us, question it as we like, less than one genuine Biog- 
 raphy may do, pleasantly and of its own accord! The 
 
 20 time is approaching when History will be attempted on 
 quite other principles; when the Court, the Senate, and 
 the Battle-field, receding more and more into the back- 
 ground, the Temple, the Workshop, and Social Hearth, 
 will advance more and more into the foreground; and 
 
 25 History will not content itself with shaping some ansW^r 
 to that question: How were men taxed and kept quiet 
 then? but will seek to answer this other infinitely wider 
 and higher question: How and what were men then? 
 Not our Government only, or the ''house wherein our 
 
 30 life was led," but the Life itself we led there, will be 
 
BOS well's life or johnson 89 
 
 inquired into. Of which latter it may be found that 
 Government, in any modern sense of the word, is after 
 all but a secondary condition: in the mere sense of Tax- 
 ation and Keeping quiet, a small, almost a pitiful one. — 
 Meanwhile let us welcome such Boswells, each in his 5 
 degree, as bring us any genuine contribution, were it 
 never so inadequate, so inconsiderable. 
 
 An exception was early taken against this Life of 
 Johnson, and all similar enterprises, which we here 
 recommend; and has been transmitted from critic to 10 
 critic, and repeated in their several dialects, uninter- 
 ruptedly, ever since: That such jottings-down of care- 
 less conversation are an infringement of social privacy; 
 a crime against our highest Freedom, the Freedom of 
 man's intercourse with man. To this accusation, which 15 
 we have read and heard oftener than enough, might it 
 not be well for once to offer the flattest contradiction, 
 and plea of Not at all guilty? Not that conversa- 
 tion is noted down, but that conversation should not 
 deserve noting down, is the evil. Doubtless if conversa- 20 
 tion be falsely recorded, then is it simply a Lie and 
 worthy of being swept with all dispatch to the Father 
 of Lies. But if, on the other hand, conversation can be 
 authentically recorded and any one is ready for the task, 
 let him by all means proceed with it; let conversation be 25 
 kept in remembrance to the latest date possible. Nay, 
 should the consciousness that a man may be among us 
 ''taking notes" tend, in any measure, to restrict those 
 floods of idle insincere speech, with which the thought of 
 mankind is well-nigh drowned, — were it other than the 30 
 
90 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 most indubitable benefit ? He who speaks honestly cares 
 not, needs not care, though his words be preserved to 
 remotest time: for him who speaks dishonestly, the fit- 
 test of all punishments seems to be this same, which the 
 5 nature of the case provides. The dishonest speaker, not 
 he only who purposely utters falsehoods, but he who 
 does not purposely, and with sincere heart, utter Truth, 
 and Truth alone; who babbles he knows not what, and 
 has clapped no bridle on his tongue, but lets it run racket, 
 
 lo ejecting chatter and futility, — is among the most indis- 
 putable malefactors omitted, or inserted, in the Criminal 
 Calendar. To him that will well consider it, idle speak- 
 ing is precisely the beginning of all HoUowness, Halfness, 
 Infidelity (want of Faithfulness); the genial atmosphere 
 
 15 in which rank weeds of every kind attain the mastery over 
 noble fruits in man's life, and utterly choke them out: 
 one of the most crying maladies of these days, and to be 
 testified against, and in all ways to the uttermost with- 
 stood. Wise, of a wisdom far beyond our shallow depth, 
 
 20 was that old precept : Watch thy tongue; out of it are the 
 issues of Life! "Man is properly an incarnated word:'' 
 the word that he speaks is the man himself. Were eyes 
 put into our head, that we might see; or only that we 
 might fancy, and plausibly pretend, we had seen? Was 
 
 25 the tongue suspended there, that it might tell truly what 
 we had seen, and make man the soul's-brother of man; 
 or only that it might utter vain sounds, jargon, soul- 
 confusing, and so divide man, as by enchanted walls of 
 Darkness, from union with man? Thou who wearest 
 
 30 that cunning, Heaven-made organ, a Tongue, think well 
 
BOSWELL'S LIFE OF JOHNSON 9 1 
 
 of this. Speak not, I passionately entreat thee, till thy 
 thought hath silently matured itself, till thou have other 
 than mad and mad-making noises to emit: hold thy 
 tongue (thou hast it a-holding) till some meaning lie be- 
 hind, to set it wagging. Consider the significance of 5 
 Silence; it is boundless, never by meditating to be ex- 
 hausted; unspeakably profitable to thee! Cease that 
 chaotic hubbub, wherein thy own soul runs to waste, 
 to confused suicidal dislocation and stupor: out of Silence 
 comes thy strength. " Speech is silvern. Silence is golden; 10 
 Speech is human, Silence is divine." Fool! thinkest thou 
 that because no Boswell is there with ass-skin and black- 
 lead to note thy jargon, it therefore dies and is harmless? 
 Nothing dies, nothing can die. No idlest word thou 
 speakest but is a seed cast into Time, and grows through 15 
 all Eternity! The Recording Angel, consider it well, 
 is no fable, but the truest of truths : the paper tablets thou 
 canst burn; of the "iron leaf" there is no burning. — 
 Truly, if we can permit God Almighty to note down our 
 conversation, thinking it good enough for Him, — any 20 
 poor Boswell need not scruple to work his will of it. 
 
 Leaving now this our English Odyssey, with its Singer 
 and Schohast, let us come to the Ulysses; that great 
 Samuel Johnson himself, the far-experienced, "much- 
 enduring man," whose labors and pilgrimage are here 25 
 sung. A full-length image of his Existence has been pre- 
 served for us: and he, perhaps of all living Englishmen, 
 was the one who best deserved that honor. For if it is 
 true and now almost proverbial, that "the Life of the 
 
92 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 lowest mortal, if faithfully recorded, would be interest- 
 ing to the highest;" how much more when the mortal in 
 question was already distinguished in fortune and natural 
 quality, so that his thinkings and doings were not sig- 
 5 nificant of himself only, but of large masses of mankind! 
 "There is not a man whom I meet on the streets," says 
 one, "but I could like, were it otherwise convenient, to 
 know his Biography:" nevertheless, could an enhght- 
 ened curiosity be so far gratified, it must be owned the 
 
 10 Biography of most ought to be, in an extreme degree, 
 summary. In this world there is so wonderfully little 
 self-subsistence among men; next to no originality 
 (though never absolutely none) : one Life is too servilely 
 the copy of another; and so in whole thousands of them 
 
 15 you find Httle that is properly new; nothing but the old 
 song sung by a new voice, with better or worse execu- 
 tion, here and there an ornamental quaver, and false 
 notes enough: but the fundamental tune is ever the same; 
 and for the words^ these, aU that they meant stands 
 
 20 written generally on the Churchyard-stone: Natus sum; 
 esiirieham, qucBreham; nunc repletus requiesco. Mankind 
 sail their Life-voyage in huge fleets, following some single 
 whale-fishing or herring-fishing Commodore: the log- 
 book of each differs not, in essential purport, from that 
 
 25 of any other; nay the most have no legible log-book 
 (reflection, observation not being among their talents); 
 keep no reckoning, only keep in sight of the flagship,— 
 and fish. Read the Commodore's Papers (know his 
 Life); and even your lover of that street Biography will 
 
 30 have learned the most of what he sought after. 
 
BOSWELL'S LIFE OF JOHNSON 93 
 
 Or, the servile imitancy, and yet also a nobler rela- 
 tionship and mysterious union to one another which 
 lies in such imitancy, of Mankind might be illustrated 
 under the different figure (itself nowise original) of a 
 Flock of Sheep. • Sheep go in flocks for three reasons: 5 
 First, because they are of a gregarious temper, and love 
 to be together: Secondly, because of their cowardice; 
 they are afraid to be left alone: Thirdly, because the 
 common run of them are dull of sight, to a proverb, and 
 can have no choice in roads; sheep can in fact see nothing; 10 
 in a celestial Luminary, and a scoured pewter Tankard, 
 would discern only that both dazzled them, and were of 
 unspeakable glory. How like their fellow-creatures of 
 the human species! Men, too, as was from the first 
 maintained here, are gregarious; then surely faint- 15 
 hearted enough, trembling to be left by themselves; 
 above all, dull-sighted, down to the verge of utter blind- 
 ness. Thus are we seen ever running in torrents, and 
 mobs, if we run at all; and after what foolish scoured 
 Tankards, mistaking them for suns! Foolish Turnip- 20 
 lanterns likewise, to all appearance supernatural, keep 
 whole nations quaking, their hair on end. Neither 
 know we, except by blind habit, where the good pastures 
 lie: solely when the sweet grass is between our teeth, we 
 know it, and chew it; also when grass is bitter and scant, 25 
 we know it, — and bleat and butt: these last two facts 
 we know of a truth and in very deed. — Thus do Men 
 and Sheep play their parts on this Nether Earth; wander- 
 ing restlessly in large masses, they know not whither; for 
 most part each following his neighbor, and his own nose. 30 
 
94 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 Nevertheless, not always; look better, you shall find 
 certain that do, in some small degree, know whither. 
 Sheep have their Bell-wether; some ram of the folds, en- 
 dued with more valor, with clearer vision than other 
 5 sheep; he leads them through the wolds, by height and 
 hollow, to the woods and water-courses, for covert or for 
 pleasant provender; courageously marching, and if need 
 be, leaping, and with hoof and horn doing battle, in the 
 van: him they courageously, and with assured heart, fol- 
 io low. Touching it is, as every herdsman will inform you, 
 with what chivalrous devotedness these woolly Hosts ad- 
 here to their Wether; and rush after him, through good 
 report and through bad report, were it into safe shelters 
 and green thymy nooks, or into asphaltic lakes and the 
 15 jaws of devouring lions. Ever also must we recall that 
 fact which we owe Jean Paul's quick eye: "If you hold a 
 stick before the Wether, so that he, by necessity, leaps 
 in passing you, and then withdraw your stick, the Flock 
 vidll nevertheless all leap as he did; and the thousandth 
 20 sheep shall be found impetuously vaulting over air, as 
 the first did over an otherwise impassable barrier." 
 Reader, wouldst thou understand Society, ponder well 
 those ovine proceedings; thou wilt find them all curiously 
 significant. 
 25 Now if sheep always, how much more must men al- 
 ways, have their Chief, their Guide! Man too is by 
 nature quite thoroughly gregarious: nay, ever he struggles 
 to be something more, to be social; not even when So- 
 ciety has become impossible does that deep-seated 
 30 tendency and effort forsake him. Man, as if by miracu- 
 
BOSWELL'S LIFE OF JOHNSON 95 
 
 lous magic, imparts his Thoughts, his Mood of mind to 
 man; an unspeakable communion binds all past, present, 
 and future men into one indissoluble whole, almost into 
 one living Individual. Of which high, mysterious Truth, 
 this disposition to imitate, to lead and be led, this im- 5 
 possibiHty not to imitate, is the most constant, and one 
 of the simplest manifestations. To "imitate!" which of 
 us all can measure the significance that lies in that one 
 word? By virtue of which the infant Man, born at 
 Woolsthorpe, grows up not to be a hairy Savage, and 10 
 chewer of Acorns, but an Isaac Newton and Discoverer of 
 Solar Systems ! — Thus, both in a celestial and terrestrial 
 sense, are we a Flock, such as there is no other: nay, 
 looking away from the base and ludicrous to the sublime 
 and sacred side of the matter (since in every matter there 15 
 are two sides), have not we also a Shepherd, "if we will 
 but hear his voice"? Of those stupid multitudes there 
 is no one but has an immortal Soul within him; a reflex 
 and living image of God's whole Universe: strangely, 
 from its dim environment, the light of the Highest looks 20 
 through him; — for which reason, indeed, it is that we 
 claim a brotherhood with him, and so love to know his 
 History, and come into clearer and clearer union with 
 all that he feels, and says, and does. 
 
 However, the chief thing to be noted was this: Amid 25 
 those dull millions, who, as a dull flock, roll hither and 
 thither, whithersoever they are led; and seem all sight- 
 less and slavish, accomplishing, attempting little save 
 what the animal instinct in its somewhat higher kind 
 might teach, To keep themselves and their young ones 30 
 
gG NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 alive, — are scattered here and there superior natures, 
 whose eye is not destitute of free vision, nor their heart 
 of free volition. These latter, therefore, examine and 
 determine, not what others do, but what it is right to 
 S do; towards which and which only, will they, with such 
 force as is given them, resolutely endeavor: for if the 
 Machine, living or inanimate, is merely fed, or desires 
 to be fed, and so works; the Person can wzV/, and so do. 
 These are properly our Men, our Great Men; the guides 
 
 lo of the dull host, — which follows them as by an irrevo- 
 cable decree. They are the chosen of the world: they 
 had this rare faculty not only of "supposing" and "in- 
 clining to think," but of knowing and believing; the na- 
 ture of their being was, that they lived not by Hearsay 
 
 15 but by clear Vision; while others hovered and swam 
 along, in the grand Vanity-fair of the World, blinded 
 by the mere "Shows of things," these saw into the 
 Things themselves, and could walk as men having an 
 eternal loadstar, and with their feet on sure paths. Thus 
 
 20 was there a Reality in their existence; something of a 
 perennial character; in virtue of which indeed it is that 
 the memory of them is perennial. Whoso belongs only 
 to his own age, and reverences only its gilt Popinjays 
 or soot-smeared Mumbojumbos, must needs die with it: 
 
 25 though he have been crowned seven times in the Capitol, 
 or seventy and seven times, and Rumor have blown his 
 praises to all the four winds, deafening every ear there- 
 with, — it avails not; there was nothing universal, noth- 
 ing eternal in him; he must fade away, even as the 
 
 30 Popinjay-gildings and Scarecrow-apparel, which he 
 
boswell's life or johnson 97. 
 
 could not see through. The great man does, in good 
 truth, belong to his own age; nay more so than any 
 other man; being properly the synopsis and epitome of 
 such age with its interests and influences: but belongs 
 likewise to all ages, otherwise he is not great. What 5 
 was transitory in him passes away; and an immortal 
 part remains, the significance of which is in strict speech 
 inexhaustible, — as that of every real object is. Aloft, 
 conspicuous, on his enduring basis, he stands there, 
 serene, unaltering; silently addresses to every new gen- 10 
 eration a new lesson and monition. Well is his Life 
 worth writing, worth interpreting; and ever, in the new 
 dialect of new times, of re-writing and re-interpreting. 
 
 Of such chosen men was Samuel Johnson: not rank- 
 ing among the highest, or even the high, yet distinctly 15 
 admitted into that sacred band; whose existence was no 
 idle Dream, but a Reality which he transacted awake; 
 nowise a Clothes-horse and Patent Digester, but a 
 genuine Man. By nature he was gifted for the noblest 
 of earthly tasks, that of Priesthood, and Guidance of 20 
 mankind; by destiny, moreover, he was appointed to 
 this task, and did actually, according to strength, fulfill 
 the same: so that always the question, How; in what 
 spirit; under what shape? remains for us to be asked 
 and answered concerning him. For as the highest 25 
 Gospel was a Biography, so is the Life of every good 
 man still an indubitable Gospel, and preaches to the 
 eye and heart and whole man, so that Devils even must 
 believe and tremble, these gladdest tidings: "Man is 
 heaven-born; not the thrall of Circumstances, of Ne- 30 
 Prose — 7 
 
98 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 cessity, but the victorious subduer thereof: behold how 
 he can become the 'Announcer of himself and of his 
 Freedom;' and is ever what the Thinker has named him, 
 'the Messias of Nature!' " — Yes, Reader, all this that 
 5 thou hast so often heard about "force of circumstances," 
 "the creature of the time," "balancing of motives," and 
 who knows what melancholy stuff to the like purport, 
 wherein thou, as in a nightmare Dream, sittest para- 
 lyzed, and hast no force left, — was in very truth, if 
 
 10 Johnson and waking men are to be credited, little other 
 
 than a hag-ridden vision of death-sleep; some half-isict, 
 
 more fatal at times than a whole falsehood. Shake it 
 
 off; awake; up and be doing, even as it is given thee! 
 
 The Contradiction which yawns wide enough in every 
 
 15 Life, which it is the meaning and task of Life to recon- 
 cile, was in Johnson's wider than in most. Seldom, for 
 any man, has the contrast between the ethereal heaven- 
 ward side of things, and the dark sordid earthward, been 
 more glaring: whether we look at Nature's work with him 
 
 20 or Fortune's, from first to last, heterogeneity, as of sun- 
 beams and miry clay, is on all hands manifest. Whereby 
 indeed, only this was declared, That much Life had been 
 given him; many things to triumph over, a great work to 
 do. Happily also he did it; better than the most. 
 
 25 Nature had given him a high, keen-visioned, almost 
 poetic soul; yet withal imprisoned it in an inert, un- 
 sightly body: he that could never rest had not limbs 
 that would move with him, but only roll and waddle: 
 the inward eye, all-penetrating, all-embracing, must 
 
 30 look through bodily windows that were dim, half- 
 
BOS well's life of JOHNSON 99 
 
 blinded; he so loved men, and " never once saw the human 
 face divine!" Not less did he prize the love of men; 
 he was eminently social; the approbation of his fellows 
 was dear to him, "valuable," as he owned, "if from the 
 meanest of human beings:" yet the first impression he 5 
 produced on every man was to be one of aversion, almost 
 of disgust. By Nature it was further ordered that the 
 imperious Johnson should be born poor: the ruler-soul, 
 strong in its native royalty, generous, uncontrollable, 
 like the Hon of the woods, was to be housed, then, in such 10 
 a dwelHng- place : of Disfigurement, Disease, and, lastly, 
 of a Poverty which itself made him the servant of serv- 
 ants. Thus was the born King likewise a born Slave: 
 the divine spirit of Music must awake imprisoned amid 
 dull-croaking universal Discords; the Ariel finds himself 15 
 incased in the coarse hulls of a Caliban. So is it more 
 or less, we know (and thou, O Reader, knowest and 
 feelest even now), with all men: yet with the fewest men 
 in any such degree as with Johnson. 
 
 Fortune, moreover, which had so managed his first 20 
 appearance in the world, lets not her hand lie idle, or 
 turn the other way, but works unweariedly in the same 
 spirit, while he is journeying through the world. What 
 such a mind, stamped of Nature's noblest metal, though 
 in so ungainly a die, was specially and best of all fitted 25 
 for, might still be a question. To none of the world's 
 few Incorporated Guilds could he have adjusted himself 
 without difficulty, without distortion; in none been a 
 Guild-Brother well at ease. Perhaps, if we look to the 
 strictly practical nature of his faculty, to the strength, 30 
 
lOO NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 decision, method that manifests itself in him, we may 
 say that his caUing was rather towards Active than Specu- 
 lative Ufe; that as Statesman (in the higher, now obsolete 
 sense), Lawgiver, Ruler; in short, as Doer of the Work, 
 5 he had shone even more than as Speaker of the Word. 
 His honesty of heart, his courageous temper, the value 
 he set on things outward and material, might have made 
 him a King among Kings. Had the golden age of those 
 new French Prophets, when it shall be: A chaciin selon 
 
 lo sa capacite; a chaqiie capacite selon ses oeuvres, but ar- 
 rived! Indeed, even in our brazen and Birmingham- 
 lacker age, he himself regretted that he had not become 
 a Lawyer, and risen to be Chancellor, which he might 
 well have done. However, it was otherwise appointed. 
 
 15 To no man does Fortune throw open all the kingdoms 
 of this world, and say: It is thine; choose where thou wilt 
 dwell ! To the most she opens hardly the smallest cranny 
 or doghutch, and says, not without asperity: There, that 
 is thine while thou canst keep it; nestle thyself there, and 
 
 20 bless Heaven! Alas, men must fit themselves into many 
 things: some forty years ago, for instance, the noblest 
 and ablest Man in all the British lands might be seen 
 not swaying the royal scepter, or the pontiff's censer, 
 on the pinnacle of the World, but gauging ale-tubs in the 
 
 25 Httle burgh of Dumfries! Johnson came a little nearer 
 the mark than Burns: but with him too "Strength was 
 mournfully denied its arena;" he too had to fight For- 
 tune at strange odds, all his life long. 
 
 Johnson's disposition for royalty (had the Fates so 
 
 30 ordered it) is well seen in early boyhood. "His fa- 
 
BOSWELL^S LIFE OF JOHNSON iOl 
 
 vorites," says Boswell, "used to receive very liberal 
 assistance from him; and such was the submission and 
 deference with which he was treated, that three of the 
 boys, of whom Mr. Hector was sometimes one, used to 
 come in the morning as his humble attendants, and carry 5 
 him to school. One in the middle stooped, while he sat 
 upon his back; and one on each side supported him; 
 and thus was he borne triumphant." The purfly, sand- 
 blind lubber and blubber, with his open mouth, and face 
 of bruised honeycomb; yet already dominant, imperial, 10 
 irresistible! Not in the " King's-chair" (of human arms) 
 as we see, do his three satellites carry him along: rather 
 on the TyranVs-saddle, the back of his fellow-creature, 
 must he ride prosperous! — The child is father of the 
 man. He who had seen fifty years into coming Time, 15 
 would have felt that little spectacle of mischievous school- 
 boys to be a great one. For us, who look back on it, 
 and what followed it, now from afar, there arise ques- 
 tions enough: How looked these urchins? What jackets 
 and galligaskins had they; felt headgear, or of dogskin 20 
 leather? What was old Lichfield doing then; what 
 thinking? — and so on, through the whole series of Cor- 
 poral Trim's "auxiliary verbs." A picture of it all 
 fashions itself together; — only unhappily we have no 
 brush and no fingers. 25 
 
 Boyhood is now past; the ferula of Pedagogue waves 
 harmless, in the distance: Samuel has struggled up to 
 uncouth bulk and youthhood, wrestling with Disease 
 and Poverty, all the way; which two continue still his 
 companions. At College we see Httle of him; yet thus 30 
 
I02 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 much, that things went not well. A rugged wild-man of 
 the desert, awakened to the feeling of himself; proud as 
 the proudest, poor as the poorest; stoically shut up, 
 silently enduring the incurable: what a world of blackest 
 5 gloom, with sun-gleams and pale tearful moon-gleams, 
 and flickerings of a celestial and an infernal splendor, 
 was this that now opened for him! But the weather is 
 wintry; and the toes of the man are looking through his 
 shoes. His muddy features grow of a purple and sea- 
 10 green color; a flood of black indignation mantHng be- 
 neath. A truculent, raw-boned figure! Meat he has 
 probably little; hope he has less: his feet, as we said, 
 have come into brotherhood with the cold mire. 
 
 " Shall I be particular," inquires Sir John Hawkins, " and 
 15 relate a circumstance of his distress, that cannot be imputed to 
 him as an effect of his own extravagance or irreg\ilarity, and con- 
 sequently reflects no disgrace on his memory ? He had scarce 
 any change of raiment, and, in a short time after Corbet left him, 
 but one pair of shoes, and those so old that his feet were seen 
 20 through them : a gentleman of his college, the father of an emi- 
 nent clergyman now living, directed a servitor one morning to 
 place a new pair at the door of Johnson's chamber ; who seeing 
 them upon his first going out, so far forgot himself and the spirit 
 which must have actuated his unknown benefactor, that, with all 
 25 the indignation of an insulted man, he threw them away." 
 
 How exceedingly surprising! — The Rev. Dr. Hall re- 
 marks: "As far as we can judge from a cursory view of 
 the weekly account in the buttery-books, Johnson ap- 
 pears to have lived as well as other commoners and 
 30 scholars." Alas! such "cursory view of the buttery 
 books," now from the safe distance of a century, in the 
 
BOSWELL'S LIFE OF JOHNSON 103 
 
 safe chair of a College Mastership, is one thing; the con- 
 tinual view of the empty (or locked) buttery itself was 
 quite a different thing. But hear our Knight, how he 
 farther discourses. "Johnson," quoth Sir Joh;i, "could 
 not at this early period of his life divest himself of an 5 
 idea that poverty was disgraceful; and was very severe 
 in his censures of that economy in both our Universities, 
 which exacted at meals the attendance of poor scholars, 
 under the several denominations of Servitors in the one, 
 and Sizers in the other: he thought that the scholar's, 10 
 like the Christian life, leveled all distinctions of rank 
 and worldly preeminence; but in this he was mistaken: 
 civil poHty," &c., &c. — Too true! It is man's lot to err. 
 However, Destiny, in all ways, means to prove the 
 mistaken Samuel, and see what stuff is in him. He must 15 
 leave these butteries of Oxford, Want like an armed 
 man compelling him; retreat into his father's mean home; 
 and there abandon himself for a season to inaction, dis- 
 appointment, shame, and nervous melancholy nigh run 
 mad: he is probably the wretchedest man in wide Eng- 20 
 land. In all ways, he too must " become perfect through 
 suffering. ^^ — High thoughts have visited him; his College 
 Exercises have been praised beyond the walls of College; 
 Pope himself has seen that Translation, and approved 
 of it: Samuel had whispered to himself: I too am "one 25 
 and somewhat." False thoughts; that leave only misery 
 behind! The fever-fire of Ambition is too painfully 
 extinguished (but not cured) in the frost-bath of Poverty. 
 Johnson has knocked at the gate, as one having a right; 
 but there was no opening: the world lies all encircled as 30 
 
I04 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 with brass; nowhere can he find or force the smallest 
 entrance. An ushership at Market Bosworth, and "a 
 disagreement between him and Sir Wolstan Dixie, the 
 patron of the school," yields him bread of affliction and 
 5 water of affliction; but so bitter, that unassisted human 
 nature cannot swallow them. Young Samson will grind 
 no more in the PhiKstine mill of Bosworth; quits hold 
 of Sir Wolstan, and the "domestic chaplaincy, so far 
 at least as to say grace at table," and also to be ''treated 
 
 lo with what he represented as intolerable harshness;" and 
 so, after "some months of such complicated misery," 
 feeling doubtless that there are worse things in the world 
 than quick death by Famine, "reHnquishes a situation, 
 which all his life afterwards he recollected with the 
 
 15 strongest aversion, and even horror." Men like Johnson 
 are properly called the Forlorn Hope of the world: judge 
 whether his hope was forlorn or not, by this Letter to a 
 dull oily Printer who called himself Sylvanus Urban: 
 
 " Sir, — As you appear no less sensible than your readers of the 
 20 defect of your poetical article, you will not be displeased if (in 
 order to the improvement of it) I communicate to you the senti- 
 ments of a person who will undertake, on reasonable terms, some- 
 times to fill a column. 
 
 " His opinion is, that the public would," &c. &c. 
 25 "If such a correspondence will be agreeable to you, be pleased 
 to inform me in two posts what the conditions are on which you 
 shall expect it. Your late offer (for a Prize Poem) gives me no 
 reason to distrust your generosity. If you engage in any literary 
 projects besides this paper, I have other designs to impart." 
 
 30 Reader, the generous person, to whom this Letter goes 
 addressed, is "Mr. Edmund Cave, at St. John's Gate, 
 
BOSWELL'S LIFE OF JOHNSON 105 
 
 London;" the addresser of it is Samuel Johnson, in 
 Birmingham, Warwickshire. 
 
 Nevertheless, Life raUies in the man; reasserts its 
 right to be lived, even to be enjoyed. "Better a small 
 bush," say the Scotch, "than no shelter:" Johnson learns 5 
 to be contented with humble human things; and is there 
 not already an actual reahzed human Existence, all 
 stirring and living on every hand of him ? Go thou and 
 do likewise! In Birmingham itself, with his own pur- 
 chased goose-quill, he can earn "five pounds;" nay, 10 
 finally, the choicest terrestrial good: a Friend, who will 
 be Wife to him! Johnson's marriage with the good 
 Widow Porter has been treated with ridicule by many 
 mortals, who apparently had no understanding thereof. 
 That the purbhnd, seamy-faced Wild-man, stalking 15 
 lonely, woe-stricken, like some Irish Gallowglass with 
 peeled club, whose speech no man knew, whose look all 
 men both laughed at and shuddered at, should find any 
 brave female heart to acknowledge, at first sight and 
 hearing of him, "This is the most sensible man I ever 20 
 met with;" and then, with generous courage, to take 
 him to itself, and say. Be thou mine; be thou warmed 
 here, and thawed to life! — in all this, in the kind Widow's 
 love and pity for him, in Johnson's love and gratitude, 
 there is actually no matter for ridicule. Their wedded 25 
 Hfe, as is the common lot, was made up cf drizzle and 
 dry weather; but innocence and worth dwelt in it; and 
 when death had ended it, a certain sacredness: John- 
 son's deathless affection for his Tetty was always ven- 
 erable and noble. However, be all this as it might, 30 
 
Io6 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 Johnson is now minded to wed; and will live by the trade 
 of Pedagogy, for by this also may life be kept in. Let 
 the world therefore take notice: ^^ At Edial near Lich- 
 field, in Staffordshire, young gentlemen are hoarded, and 
 5 taught the Latin and Greek languages, by Samuel John- 
 son." Had this Edial enterprise prospered, how dif- 
 ferent might the issue have been! Johnson had lived 
 a life of unnoticed nobleness, or swoln into some amor- 
 phous Dr. Parr, of no avail to us; Bozzy would have 
 
 lo dwindled into official insignificance, or risen by some 
 other elevation; old Auchinleck had never been afflicted 
 with "ane that keeped a schule," or obliged to violate 
 hospitality by a: " Cromwell do? God, sir, he gart kings 
 ken that there was a lith in their neck!" But the Edial 
 
 15 enterprise did not prosper; Destiny had other work 
 appointed for Samuel Johnson; and young gentlemen 
 got board where they could elsewhere find it. This 
 man was to become a Teacher of grown gentlemen, in 
 the most surprising way; a Man of Letters, and Ruler 
 
 20 of the British Nation for some time, — not of their 
 bodies merely, but of their minds, not over them, but in 
 them. 
 
 The career of Literature could not, in Johnson's day, 
 any more than now, be said to lie along the shores of a 
 25 Pactolus: whatever else might be gathered there, gold- 
 dust was nowise the chief produce. The world, from 
 the times of Socrates, St. Paul, and far earlier, has always 
 had its teachers; and always treated them in a peculiar 
 way. A shrewd Townclerk (not of Ephesus), once, in 
 
BOSWELL^S LIFE OF JOHNSON 107 
 
 founding a Burgh-Seminary, when the question came, 
 How the Schoolmasters should be maintained ? delivered 
 this brief counsel: " D — n them, keep them poorl'^ Con- 
 siderable wisdom may lie in this aphorism. At all events, 
 we see, the world has acted on it long, and indeed im- s 
 proved on it, — putting many a Schoolmaster of its great 
 Burgh-Seminary to a death, which even cost it something. 
 The world, it is true, had for some time been too busy 
 to go out of its way, and put any Author to death; how- 
 ever, the old sentence pronounced against them was 10 
 found to be pretty suffxient. The first Writers (being 
 Monks) were sworn to a vow of Poverty; the modern 
 Authors had no need to swear to it. This was the epoch 
 when an Otway could still die of hunger; not to speak 
 of your innumxcrable Scrogginses, whom "the Muse 15 
 found stretched beneath a rug," with "rusty grate un- 
 conscious of a fire," stocking-nightcap, sanded floor, 
 and all the other escutcheons of the craft, time out of 
 mind the heirlooms of Authorship. Scroggins, however, 
 seems to have been but an idler; not at all so diligent as 20 
 worthy Mr. Boyce, whom we might have seen sitting 
 up in bed, with his wearing-apparel of Blanket about him, 
 and a hole slit in the same, that his hand might be at 
 liberty to work in its vocation. The worst was, that too 
 frequently a blackguard recklessness of temper ensued, 25 
 incapable of turning to account what good the gods even 
 here had provided: your Boyces acted on some stoico- 
 epicurean principle of carpe diem, as men do in bom- 
 barded towns, and seasons of raging pestilence; — and so 
 had lost not only their life and presence of mind, but 30 
 
Io8 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 their status as persons of respectability. The trade of 
 Author was at about one of its lowest ebbs when John- 
 son embarked on it. 
 
 Accordingly we find no mention of Illuminations in 
 5 the city of London when this same Ruler of the British 
 nation arrived in it: no cannon-salvos are fired; no 
 flourish of drums and trumpets greets his appearance on 
 the scene. He enters quite quietly, with some copper 
 halfpence in his pocket; creeps into lodgings in Exeter 
 10 Street, Strand; and has a Coronation Pontiff also, of 
 not less peculiar equipment, whom, with aU submissive- 
 ness, he must wait upon, in his Vatican of St. John's 
 Gate. This is the dull oily Printer alluded to above. 
 
 *' Cave's temper," says our Knight Hawkins, " was phlegmatic: 
 
 15 though he assumed, as the pubUsher of the Magazine, the name 
 of Sylvanus Urban, he had few of those qualities that constitute 
 urbanity. Judge of his want of them by this question, w'hich he 
 
 once put to an author: ' Mr, , I hear you have justpubHshed 
 
 a pamphlet, and am told there is a very good paragraph in it, upon 
 
 20 the subject of music : did you write that yourself ? ' His discern- 
 ment was also slow ; and as he had already at his command some 
 writers of prose and verse, w^ho, in the language of Booksellers, 
 are called good hands, he was the backwarder in making advances, 
 or courting an intimacy with Johnson. Upon the first approach 
 
 25 of a stranger, his practice was to continue sitting; a posture in 
 which he was ever to be found, and for a few minutes to continue 
 silent : if at any time he was inclined to begin the discourse, it 
 was generally by putting a leaf of the Magazine, then in the press, 
 into the hand of his visitor, and asking his opinion of it. . . . 
 
 30 "He was so incompetent a judge of Johnson's abilities, that 
 meaning at one time to dazzle him with the splendor of some of 
 those luminaries in Literature, who favored him with their corre- 
 spondence, he told him that if he would, in the evening, be at a 
 
BOSWELL'S life of JOHNSON 109 
 
 certain alehouse in the neighborhood of Clerkenwell, he might 
 have a chance of seeing Mr. Browne and another or two of those 
 illustrious contributors: Johnson accepted the invitation; and 
 being introduced by Cave, dressed in a loose horseman's coat, and 
 such a great bushy wig as he constantly wore, to the sight of Mr. 5 
 Browne, whom he found sitting at the upper end of a long table, 
 in a cloud of tobacco-smoke, had his curiosity gratified." — Haw- 
 kins^ 46-50. 
 
 In fact, if we look seriously into the condition of Au- 
 thorship at that period, we shall find that Johnson had 10 
 undertaken one of the ruggedest of all possible enter- 
 prises; that here as elsewhere Fortune had given him 
 unspeakable Contradictions to reconcile. For a man of 
 Johnson's stamp, the Problem was twofold: Firsts not 
 only as the humble but indispensable condition of all 15 
 else, to keep himself, if so might be, alive; but secondly^ 
 to keep himself alive by speaking forth the Truth that 
 was in him, and speakng it truly , that is, in the clearest 
 and fittest utterance the Heavens had enabled him to 
 give it, let the Earth say to this what she liked. Of which 20 
 twofold Problem if it be hard to solve either member 
 separately, how incalculably more so to solve it, when 
 both are conjoined, and work with endless complication 
 into one another! He that finds himself already kept 
 alive can sometimes (unhappily not always) speak a 25 
 little truth; he that finds himself able and willing, to 
 all lengths, to speak lies, may, by watching how the wind 
 sits, scrape together a livelihood, sometimes of great 
 splendor: he, again, who finds himself provided with 
 neither endowment, has but a ticklish game to play, and 30 
 shall have praises if he win it. Let us look a little at both 
 
no NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 faces of the matter; and see what front they then offered 
 our Adventurer, what front he offered them. 
 
 At the time of Johnson's appearance on the field, 
 Literature, in many senses, was in a transitional state; 
 5 chiefly in this sense, as respects the pecuniary subsistence 
 of its cultivators. It was in the very act of passing from 
 the protection of patrons into that of the Public; no 
 longer to supply its necessities by laudatory Dedications 
 to the Great, but by judicious Bargains with the Book- 
 
 10 sellers. This happy change has been much sung and 
 celebrated; many a "lord of the lion heart and eagle 
 eye" looking back with scorn enough on the bygone 
 system of Dependency : so that now it were perhaps well 
 to consider, for a moment, what good might also be in 
 
 15 it, what gratitude we owe it. That a good was in it, 
 admits not of doubt. Whatsoever has existed has had 
 its value: without some truth and worth lying in it, the 
 thing could not have hung together, and been the organ 
 and sustenance and method of action for men that 
 
 20 reasoned and were ahve. Translate a Falsehood which 
 is wholly false into Practice, the result comes out zero; 
 there is no fruit or issue to be derived from it. That in 
 an age, when a Nobleman was still noble, still with his 
 wealth the protector of worthy and humane things, and 
 
 25 still venerated as such, a poor Man of Genius, his brother 
 in nobleness, should, with unfeigned reverence, address 
 him and say: "I have found Wisdom here, and would 
 fain proclaim it abroad; wilt thou, of thy abundance, 
 afford me the means?" — in all this there was no base- 
 
 30 ness; it was wholly an honest proposal, which a free 
 
BOS well's life of JOHNSON III 
 
 man might make, and a free man listen to. So might 
 a Tasso, with a Gerusalemme in his hand or in his head, 
 speak to a Duke of Ferrara ; so might a Shakespeare to his 
 Southampton; and Continental Artists generally to their 
 rich Protectors, — in some countries, down almost to these 5 
 days. It was only when the reverence became feigned, 
 that baseness entered into the transaction on both sides; 
 and, indeed, flourished there with rapid luxuriance, till 
 that became disgraceful for a Dryden which a Shake- 
 speare could once practice without offense. 10 
 
 Neither, it is very true, was the new way of Book- 
 seller Maecenasship worthless; which opened itself at 
 this juncture, for the most important of all transport- 
 trades, now when the old way had become too miry and 
 impossible. Remark, moreover, how this second sort 15 
 of Maecenasship, after carrying us through nearly a 
 century of Literary Time, appears now to have well- 
 nigh discharged its function also; and to be working 
 pretty rapidly toward some third method, the exact con- 
 ditions of which are yet nowise visible. Thus all things 20 
 have their end; and we should part with them all, not 
 in anger, but in peace. The Bookseller System, during 
 its peculiar century, the whole of the eighteenth, did carry 
 us handsomely along; and many good Works it has left 
 us, and many good Men it maintained: if it is now ex- 25 
 piring by Puffery, as the Patronage System did by 
 Flattery (for Lying is ever the forerunner of Death, 
 nay, is itself Death), let us not forget its benefits; how it 
 nursed Literature through boyhood and school-years, as 
 Patronage had wrapped it in soft swaddling-bands; — till 30 
 
112 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 now we see it about to put on the toga vinlis, could it 
 but find any such! 
 
 There is tolerable traveling on the beaten road, run 
 how it may; only on the new road not yet leveled and 
 5 paved, and on the old road all broken into ruts and 
 quagmires, is the traveling bad or impracticable. The 
 difficulty lies always in the transiiion from one method 
 to another. In which state it was that Johnson now 
 found Literature; and out of which, let us also say, he 
 
 lo manfully carried it. What remarkable mortal first paid 
 copyright in England we have not ascertained; perhaps, 
 for almost a century before, some scarce visible or 
 ponderable pittance of wages had occasionally been 
 yielded by the Seller of books to the Writer of them: 
 
 15 the original Covenant, stipulating to produce Paradise 
 Lost on the one hand, and Five Pounds Sterling on the 
 other, still lies (we have been told) in black-on-white, 
 for inspection and purchase by the curious, at a Book- 
 shop in Chancery Lane. Thus had the matter gone on, 
 
 20 in a mixed confused way, for some threescore years; — 
 as ever, in such things, the old system overlaps the new, 
 by some generation or two, and only dies quite out when 
 the new has got a complete organization and weather- 
 worthy surface of its own. Among the first Authors, 
 
 25 the very first of any significance, who lived by the day's 
 wages of his craft, and composedly faced the world on 
 that basis, was Samuel Johnson. 
 
 At the time of Johnson's appearance there were still 
 two ways on which an Author might attempt proceed- 
 
 30 ing: there were the Maecenases proper in the West End 
 
BOSWELL'S life of JOHNSON II3 
 
 of London; and the Maecenases virtual of St. John's 
 Gate and Paternoster Row. To a considerate man it 
 might seem uncertain which method were the preferable: 
 neither had very high attractions; the Patron's aid was 
 now well-nigh necessarily polluted by sycophancy, before 5 
 it could come to hand: the Bookseller's was deformed 
 with greedy stupidity, not to say entire wooden-headed- 
 ness and disgust (so that an Osborne even required to be 
 knocked down by an Author of spirit), and could barely 
 keep the thread of life together. The one was the wages 10 
 of suffering and poverty; the other, unless you gave 
 strict heed to it, the wages of sin. In time, Johnson had 
 opportunity of looking into both methods, and ascertain- 
 ing what they were; but found, at first trial, that the 
 former would in nowise do for him. Listen, once again, 15 
 to that far-famed Blast of Doom, proclaiming into the 
 ear of Lord Chesterfield, and, through him, of the listen- 
 ing world, that Patronage should be no more! 
 
 " Seven years, my Lord, have now past, since I waited in your 
 outward rooms, or was repulsed from your door ; during which 20 
 time I have been pushing on my Work ^ through difficulties, of 
 which it is useless to complain, and have brought it at last to the 
 verge of publication, without one act of assistance,^ one word of 
 encouragement, or one smile of favor. 
 
 1 The English Dictionary. 25 
 
 2 Were time and printer's space of no value, it were easy to 
 wash away certain foolish soot-stains dropped here as " Notes ; " 
 especially two : the one on this word and on Boswell's Note to it ; 
 the other on the paragraph which follows. Let " Ed." look a 
 second time ; he will find that Johnson's sacred regard for Truth 30 
 is the only thing to be " noted " in the former case ; also, in the 
 
 Prose— 8 
 
114 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 " The shepherd in Virgil grew at last acquainted with Love, and 
 found him a native of the rocks. 
 
 " Is not a patron, my Lord, one who looks with unconcern on a 
 man struggling for life in the water, and when he has reached 
 5 ground, encumbers him with help ? The notice which you have 
 been pleased to take of my labors, had it been early, had been 
 kind; but it has been delayed till I am indifferent and cannot 
 enjoy it ; till I am solitary and cannot impart it ; till I am known 
 and do not want it. I hope it is no very cynical asperity not to 
 10 confess obligations where no benefit has been received, or to be 
 unwilling that the public should consider me as owing that to a 
 patron which Providence has enabled me to do for myself. 
 
 " Having carried on my Work thus far with so little obligation 
 
 to any favorer of learning, I shall not be disappointed though I 
 
 15 should conclude it, if less be possible, with less ; for I have long 
 
 been awakened from that dream of hope in which I once boasted 
 
 myself with so much exaltation. 
 
 "My Lord, your Lordship's most humble, most obedient 
 servant, 
 
 Sam, Johnson." 
 
 20 And thus must the rebellious "Sam. Johnson" turn him 
 to the Bookselling guild, and the wondrous chaos of 
 "Author by trade;" and, though ushered into it only 
 by that dull oily Printer, "with loose horseman's coat 
 and such a great bushy wig as he constantly wore," 
 
 25 and only as subaltern to some commanding officer 
 "Browne, sitting amid tobacco-smoke at the head of 
 a long table in the alehouse at Clerkenwell," — gird him- 
 self together for the warfare; having no alternative! 
 Little less contradictory was that other branch of 
 
 30 the twofold Problem now set before Johnson: the speak- 
 
 latter, that this of " Love's being a native of the rocks " actually 
 has a " meaning." 
 
BOSWELL's life of JOHNSON II5 
 
 ing forth of Truth. Nay, taken by itself, it had in those 
 days become so complex as to puzzle strongest heads, 
 with nothing else imposed on them for solution; and even 
 to turn high heads of that sort into mere hollow vizards, 
 speaking neither truth nor falsehood, nor anything but 5 
 what the Prompter and Player {vtokpittjs) put into 
 them. Alas! for poor Johnson, Contradiction abounded; 
 in spirituals and in temporals, within and without. 
 Born with the strongest unconquerable love of just 
 Insight, he must begin to live and learn in a scene where 10 
 Prejudice flourishes with rank luxuriance. England was 
 all confused enough, sightless and yet restless, take it 
 where you would; but figure the best intellect in England 
 nursed up to manhood in the idol-cavern of a poor 
 Tradesman's house, in the cathedral city of Lichfield! 15 
 What is Truth? said jesting Pilate; What is Truth? 
 might earnest Johnson much more emphatically say. 
 Truth, no longer, like the Phoenix, in rainbow plumage, 
 " poured, from her ghttering beak, such tones of sweetest 
 melody as took captive every ear:" the Phoenix (waxing 20 
 old) had well-nigh ceased her singing, and empty weari- 
 some Cuckoos, and doleful monotonous Owls, innu- 
 merable Jays also, and twittering Sparrows on the 
 housetops, pretended they were repeating her. 
 
 It was wholly a divided age, that of Johnson; Unity 25 
 existed nowhere, in its Heaven, or in its Earth. Society, 
 through every fiber, was rent asunder; all things, it was 
 then becoming visible, but could not then be understood, 
 were moving onwards, with an impulse received ages 
 before, yet now first with a decisive rapidity, towards 30 
 
Il6 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 that great chaotic gulf, where, whether in the shape of 
 French Revolutions, Reform Bills, or what shape soever 
 bloody or bloodless, the descent and engulfment assume, 
 we now see them weltering and boiling. Already Cant, 
 5 as once before hinted, had begun to play its wonderful 
 part (for the hour was come): two ghastly apparitions, 
 unreal simulacra both. Hypocrisy and Atheism are 
 already, in silence, parting the world. Opinion and Ac- 
 tion, which should live together as wedded pair, "one 
 
 10 flesh," more properly as Soul and Body, have commenced 
 their open quarrel, and are suing for a separate main- 
 tenance, — as if they could exist separately. To the 
 earnest mind, in any position, firm footing and a Hfe 
 of Truth was becoming daily more difhcult: in Johnson's 
 
 IS position it was more difficult than in almost any other. 
 If, as for a devout nature was inevitable and indis- 
 pensable, he looked up to Religion, as to the pole-star 
 of his voyage, already there was no fixed pole-star any 
 longer visible; but two stars, a whole constellation of 
 
 20 stars, each proclaiming itself as the true. There was the 
 red portentous comet-star of Infidelity; the dimmer-burn- 
 ing and dimmer fixed-star uncertain now whether not 
 an atmospheric meteor of Orthodoxy: which of these to 
 choose? The keener intellects of Europe had, almost 
 
 25 without exception, ranged themselves under the former; 
 for some half century, it had been the general effort of 
 European speculation to proclaim that Destruction of 
 falsehood was the only Truth; daily had Denial waxed 
 stronger and stronger, Belief sunk more and more into 
 
 30 decay. From our Bolingbrokes and Tolands the skepti- 
 
BOSWELL'S life of JOHNSON I17 
 
 cal fever had passed into France, into Scotland; and al- 
 ready it smouldered, far and wide, secretly eating out the 
 heart of England. Bayle had played his part; Voltaire, 
 on a wider theater, was playing his, — Johnson's senior 
 by some fifteen years: Hume and Johnson were children 5 
 almost of the same year. To this keener order of in- 
 tellects did Johnson's indisputably belong; was he to 
 join thfem; was he to oppose them? A compKcated ques- 
 tion: for, alas! the Church itself is no longer, even to 
 him, wholly of true adamant, but of adamant and baked 10 
 mud conjoined: the zealously Devout must find his 
 Church tottering; and pause amazed to see, instead of 
 inspired Priest, many a swine-feeding Trulliber minister- 
 ing at her altar. It is not the least curious of the inco- 
 herences which Johnson had to reconcile, that, though 15 
 by nature contemptuous and incredulous, he was, at 
 that time of day, to find his safety and glory in defend- 
 ing, with his whole might, the traditions of the elders. 
 
 Not less perplexingly intricate, and on both sides hol- 
 low or questionable, was the aspect of Politics. Whigs 20 
 struggling blindly forward, Tories holding blindly back; 
 each with some forecast of a half truth; neither with any 
 forecast of the whole! Admire here this other Contra- 
 diction in the life of Johnson; that, though the most un- 
 governable, and in practice the most independent of 25 
 men, he must be a Jacobite, and worshiper of the Di- 
 vine Right. In politics also there are Irreconcilables 
 enough for him. As indeed how could it be otherwise? 
 For when religion is torn asunder, and the very heart of 
 man's existence set against itself, then in all subordinate 30 
 
Il8 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 departments there must needs be hollowness, incoher- 
 ence. The Enghsh Nation had rebelled against a Ty- 
 rant; and, by the hands of rehgious tyrannicides, ex- 
 acted stern vengeance of him: Democracy had rfsen 
 5 iron-sinewed, and, " like an infant Hercules, strangled ser- 
 pents in its cradle." But as yet none knew the meaning 
 or extent of the phenomenon: Europe was not ripe for 
 it; not to be ripened for it but by the culture and various 
 experience of another century and a half. And now, 
 
 lo when the King-killers were all swept away, and a 
 milder second picture was painted over the canvas of 
 the -first, and betitled "Glorious Revolution," who 
 doubted but the catastrophe was over, the whole busi- 
 ness finished, and Democracy gone to its long sleep? 
 
 15 Yet was it Kke a business finished and not finished; a 
 lingering uneasiness dwelt in all minds: the deep-lying, 
 resistless Tendency, which had still to be obeyed, could 
 no longer be recognized; thus was there half-ness, in- 
 sincerity, uncertainty in men's ways; instead of heroic 
 
 20 Puritans and heroic Cavaliers, came now a dawdling 
 set of argumentative Whigs, and a dawdling set of deaf- 
 eared Tories; each half- foolish, each half- false. The 
 Whigs were false and without basis; inasmuch as their 
 whole object was Resistance, Criticism, Demolition, — 
 
 25 they knew not why, or towards what issue. In Whig- 
 gism, ever since a Charles and his Jeffries had ceased to 
 meddle with it, and to have any Russel or Sidney to 
 meddle with, there could be no divineness of character; 
 nor till, in these latter days, it took the figure of a thor- 
 
 30 ough-going, all-defying Radicalism, was there any solid 
 
BOS well's life of JOHNSON II9 
 
 footing for it to stand on. Of the like uncertain, half- 
 hollow nature had Toryism become, in Johnson's time; 
 preaching forth indeed an everlasting truth, the duty of 
 Loyalty; yet now (ever since the final expulsion of the 
 Stuarts) having no Person, but only an Office to be loyal 5 
 to; no living Soul to worship, but only a dead velvet- 
 cushioned Chair. Its attitude, therefore, was stiff- 
 necked refusal to move; as that of Whiggism was clam- 
 orous command to move, — let rhyme and reason, on 
 both hands, say to it what they might. The conse- 10 
 quence was: Immeasurable floods of contentious jargon, 
 tending nowhither; false conviction; false resistance to 
 conviction; decay (ultimately to become decease) of 
 whatsoever was once understood by the w^ords Principle 
 or Honesty of heart; the louder triumph of Half-ness 15 
 and Plausibility over Whole-ness and Truth; — at last, 
 this all-overshadowing efflorescence of Quackery, which 
 we now see, with all its deadening and kiUing fruits, in 
 all its innumerable branches, down to the lowest. How, 
 between these jarring extremes, wherein the rotten lay 20 
 so inextricably intermingled with the sound, and as yet 
 no eye could see through the ulterior meaning of the 
 matter, was a faithful and true man to adjust himself? 
 
 That Johnson, in spite of all drawbacks, adopted the 
 Conservative side; stationed himself as the unyielding 25 
 opponent of Innovation, resolute to hold fast the form 
 of sound words, could not but increase, in no small 
 measure, the difficulties he had to strive with. We mean 
 the moral difficulties; for in economical respects, it might 
 be pretty equally balanced; the Tory servants of the Pub- 30 
 
I20 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 lie had perhaps about the same chance of promotion as 
 the Whig: and all the promotion Johnson aimed at was 
 the privilege to live. But, for what, though unavowed, 
 was no less indispensable, for his peace of conscience, 
 5 and the clear ascertainment and feeling of his Duty as 
 an inhabitant of God's world, the case was hereby ren- 
 dered much more complex. To resist Innovation is easy 
 enough on one condition: that you resist Inquiry. This 
 is, and was, the common expedient of your common 
 
 lo Conservatives; but it would not do for Johnson: he was 
 a zealous recommender and practicer of Inquiry; once 
 for all, could not and would not believe, much less speak 
 and act, a Falsehood: the form of sound words, which 
 he held fast, must have a meaning in it. Here lay the 
 
 15 difficulty: to behold a portentous mixture of True and 
 False, and feel that he must dv/ell and fight there; yet 
 to love and defend only the True. How worship, when 
 you cannot and will not be an idolater; yet cannot help 
 discerning that the Symbol of your Divinity has half be- 
 
 20 come idolatrous? This was the question, which John- 
 son, the man both of clear eye and devout believing heart, 
 must answer, — at peril of his life. The Whig or Skeptic, 
 on the other hand, had a much simpler part to play. 
 To him only the idolatrous side of things, nowise the 
 
 25 divine one, lay visible: not worships therefore, nay in 
 the strict sense not heart-honesty, only at most lip- and 
 hand-honesty, is required of him. Wliat spiritual force 
 is his, he can conscientiously employ in the work of 
 caviUing, of pulling down what is False. For the rest, 
 
 30 that there is or can be any Truth of a higher than sensual 
 
BOSWELL'S life of JOHNSON 121 
 
 nature, has not occurred to him. The utmost, there- 
 fore, that he as man has to aim at, is Respectability, 
 the suffrages of his fellow-men. Such suffrages he may 
 weigh as well as count; or count only: according as he 
 is a Burke, or a Wilkes. But beyond these there Hes 5 
 nothing divine for him; these attained, all is attained. 
 Thus is his whole world distinct and rounded in; a clear 
 goal is set before him; a firm path, rougher or smoother; 
 at worst a firm region wherein to seek a path: let him 
 gird up his loins, and travel on without misgivings! 10 
 For the honest Conservative, again, nothing is distinct, 
 nothing rounded in: Respectability can nowise be his 
 highest Godhead; not one aim, but two conflicting aims 
 to be continually reconciled by him, has he to strive 
 after. A difficult position, as we said; which accordingly 15 
 the most did, even in those days, but half defend, — by 
 the surrender, namely, of their own too cumbersome 
 honesty, or even understanding; after which the com- 
 pletest defense was worth little. Into this difficult po- 
 sition Johnson, nevertheless, threw him^self: found it in- 2c 
 deed full of difficulties; yet held it out manfully as an 
 honest-hearted, open-sighted man, while life was in him. 
 Such was that same "twofold Problem" set before 
 Samuel Johnson. Consider all these moral difficulties; 
 and add to them the fearful aggravation, which lay in 25 
 that other circumstance, that he needed a continual ap- 
 peal to the Public, must continually produce a certain 
 impression and conviction on the Public; that if he did 
 not, he ceased to have "provision for the day that was 
 passing over him," he could not any longer live! How 30 
 
122 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 a vulgar character once launched into this wild element; 
 driven onwards by Fear and Famine; without other aim 
 than to clutch what Provender (of Enjoyment in any 
 kind) he could get, always if possible keeping quite. 
 5 clear of the Gallows and Pillory (that is to say, minding 
 heedfully both "person" and "character"), — would have 
 floated hither and thither in it; and contrived to eat some 
 three repasts daily, and wear some three suits yearly, 
 and then to depart and disappear, having consumed his 
 
 lo last ration: all this might be worth knowing, but were 
 in itself a trivial knowledge. How a noble man, resolute 
 for the Truth, to whom Shams and Lies were once for all 
 an abomination, — was to act in it: here lay the mystery. 
 By what methods, by what gifts of eye and hand, does 
 
 IS a heroic Samuel Johnson, now when cast forth into that 
 waste Chaos of Authorship, maddest of things, a mingled 
 Phlegethon and Fleet-ditch, with its floating lumber, 
 and sea-krakens, and mud-specters, — shape himself a 
 voyage; of the transient driftwood, and the enduring iron, 
 
 20 build him a seaworthy Lifeboat, and sail therein, un- 
 drowned, unpolluted, through the roaring "mother of 
 dead dogs," onwards to an eternal Landmark, and City 
 that hath foundations? This high question is even the 
 one answered in Boswell's Book; which Book we there- 
 
 25 fore, not so falsely, have named a Heroic Poem; for in it 
 there lies the whole argument of such. Glory to our brave 
 Samuel! He accomplished this wonderful Problem; and 
 now through long generations we point to him, and say: 
 Here also was a Man; let the world once more have 
 
 30 assurance of a Man! 
 
BOSWELL'S life of JOHNSON 1 23 
 
 Had there been in Johnson, now when afloat on that 
 confusion worse confounded of grandeur and squalor, 
 no Hght but an earthly outward one, he too must have 
 made shipwreck. With his diseased body, and vehement 
 voracious heart, how easy for him to become a carpe- 5 
 diem Philosopher, like the rest, and Hve and die as 
 miserably as any Boyce of that Brotherhood! But 
 happily there was a higher light for him; shining as a 
 lamp to his path; which, in all paths, would teach him 
 to act and walk not as a fool, but as wise, and in those 10 
 evil days also, "redeeming the time." Under dimmer 
 or clearer manifestations, a Truth had been revealed to 
 him: I also am a Man; even in this unutterable element of 
 Authorship, I may live as beseems a Man! That Wrong 
 is not only different from Right, but that it is in strict 15 
 scientific terms infinitely different; even as the gaining 
 of the whole world set against the losing of one's own 
 soul, or (as Johnson had it) a Heaven set against a Hell; 
 that in all situations (out of the Pit of Tophet), wherein 
 a living Man has stood or can stand, there is actually 20 
 a Prize of quite infinite value placed within his reach, 
 namely, a Duty for him to do: this highest Gospel, which 
 forms the basis and worth of all other Gospels whatso- 
 ever, had been revealed to Samuel Johnson; and the man 
 had beheved it, and laid it faithfully to heart. Such 25 
 knowledge of the transcendental, immeasurable charac- 
 ter of Duty we call the basis of all Gospels, the essence 
 of all ReHgion: he who with his whole soul knows not 
 this as yet knows nothing, as yet is properly nothing. 
 
 This, happily for him, Johnson was one of those that 30 
 
124 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 knew; under a certain authentic Symbol it stood forever 
 present to his eyes: a Symbol, indeed, waxing old as 
 doth a garment; yet which had guided forward as their 
 Banner and celestial Pillar of Fire, innumerable saints 
 5 and witnesses, the fathers of our modern world; and for 
 him also had still a sacred significance. It does not ap- 
 pear that at any time Johnson was what we call irre- 
 ligious: but in his sorrow^s and isolation, when hope died 
 away, and only a long vista of suffering and toil lay be- 
 
 10 fore him to the end, then first did Religion shine forth 
 in its meek, everlasting clearness; even as the stars do 
 in black night, which in the daytime and dusk were 
 hidden by inferior lights. How a true man, in the midst 
 of errors and uncertainties, shall work out for himself 
 
 15 a sure Life-truth; and adjusting the transient to the 
 eternal, amid the fragments of ruined Temples build up, 
 with toil and pain, a little Altar for himself, and worship 
 there; how Samuel Johnson, in the era of Voltaire, can 
 purify and fortify his soul, and hold real communion with 
 
 20 the Highest, "in the Church of St. Clement Danes:" 
 this too stands all unfolded in his Biography, and is 
 among the most touching and memorable things there; 
 a thing to be looked at with pity, admiration, awe. 
 Johnson's Religion was as the light of life to him; with- 
 
 25 out it his heart was all sick, dark, and had no guidance 
 left. 
 
 He is now enlisted, or impressed, into that unspeak- 
 able shoeblack-seraph Army of Authors; but can feel 
 hereby that he fights under a celestial flag, and will quit 
 
 30 him like a man. The first grand requisite, an assured 
 
BOS well's life or johnson 125 
 
 heart, he therefore has: what his outward equipments, 
 and accouterments are, is the next question; an impor- 
 tant, though inferior one. His intellectual stock, in- 
 trinsically viewed, is perhaps inconsiderable: the fur- 
 nishings of an English School and English University; 5 
 good knowledge of the Latin tongue, a more uncertain 
 one of Greek: this is a rather slender stock of Education 
 wherewith to front the world. But then it is to be re- 
 membered that his world was England; that such was 
 the culture England commonly supplied and expected. 10 
 Besides Johnson has been a voracious reader, though a 
 desultory one, and oftenest in strange scholastic, too 
 obsolete Libraries; he has also rubbed shoulders with the 
 press of actual Life, for some thirty years now: views or 
 hallucinations of innumerable things are weltering to and 15 
 fro in him. Above all, be his weapons what they may, 
 he has an arm that can wield them. Nature has given 
 him her choicest gift: an open eye and heart. He will 
 look on the world, wheresoever he can catch a glimpse 
 of it, with eager curiosity: to the last, we find this a strik- 20 
 ing characteristic of him; for all human interests he has 
 a sense; the meanest handicraftsman could interest him, 
 even in extreme age, by speaking of his craft: the ways 
 of men are all interesting to him; any human thing that 
 he did not know he wished to know. Reflection, more- 25 
 over, Meditation, was what he practiced incessantly with 
 or without his will : for the mind of the man was earnest, 
 deep as well as humane. Thus would the world, such 
 fragments of it as he could survey, form itself, or con- 
 tinually tend to form itself, into a coherent whole; on 30 
 
126 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 any and on all phases of which his vote and voice must be 
 well worth listening to. As a Speaker of the Word, he 
 will speak real words; no idle jargon or hollow triviality 
 will issue from him. His aim, too, is clear, attainable, 
 5 that of working for his wages: let him do this honestly, 
 and all else will follow of its own accord. 
 
 With such omens, into such a warfare, did Johnson go 
 forth. A rugged, hungry Kerne, or Gallowglass, as 
 we called him: yet indomitable; in whom lay the true 
 
 lo spirit of a Soldier. With giant's force he toils, since such 
 is his appointment, were it but at hewing of wood and 
 drawing of water for old sedentary bushy- wigged Cave; 
 distinguishes himself by mere quantity, if there is to be 
 no other distinction. He can write all things; frosty 
 
 IS Latin verses, if these are the saleable commodity; Book- 
 prefaces, Political Philippics, Review Articles, Parlia- 
 mentary Debates: all things he does rapidly; still more 
 surprising, all things he does thoroughly and well. How 
 he sits there, in his rough-hewn, amorphous bulk, in 
 
 20 that upper-room at St. John's Gate, and trundles off 
 sheet after sheet of those Senate-of-Lilliput Debates, to 
 the clamorous Printer's Devils waiting for them, with 
 insatiable throat, downstairs; himself perhaps impransus 
 all the while! Admire also the greatness of Literature; 
 
 25 how a grain of mustard-seed cast into its Nile-waters, 
 shall settle in the teeming mold, and be found, one day, 
 as a Tree, in whose branches all the fowls of heaven may 
 lodge. Was it not so with these Lilliput Debates? In 
 that small project and act began the stupendous Fourth 
 
 30 Estate; whose wide world-embracing influences what 
 
BOS well's life of JOHNSON 1 27 
 
 eye can take in; in whose boughs are there not already 
 fowls of strange feather lodged? Such things, and far 
 stranger, were done in that wondrous old Portal, even in 
 latter times. And then figure Samuel dining " behind the 
 screen," from a trencher covertly handed in to him, at a 5 
 preconcerted nod from the "great bushy wig;" Samuel 
 too ragged to show face, yet "made a happy man of" 
 by hearing his praise spoken. If to Johnson himself, 
 then much more to us, may that St. John's Gate be a 
 place we can " never pass without veneration." ^ 10 
 
 1 All Johnson's places of resort and abode are venerable, and 
 now indeed to the many as well as to the few; for his name has 
 become great ; and, as we must often with a kind of sad admira- 
 tion recognize, there is, even to the rudest man, no greatness so 
 venerable as intellectual, as spiritual greatness; nay, properly, 15 
 there is no other venerable at all. For example, what soul-sub- 
 duing magic, for the very clown or craftsman of our England, 
 lies in the word " Scholar " I " He is a Scholar : " he is a man 
 7Viser than we ; of a wisdom to us boundless^ infinite : who shall 
 speak his worth 1 Such things, we say, fill us with a certain 20 
 pathetic admiration of defaced and obstructed yet glorious man ; 
 archangel though in ruins, — or, rather, though in rubbish, of 
 encumbrances and mud-incrustations, which also are not to be 
 perpetual. 
 
 Nevertheless, in this mad- whirling, all-forgetting London, the 25 
 haunts of the mighty that were can seldom without a strange diffi- 
 culty be discovered. Will any man, for instance, tell us which 
 bricks it was in Lincoln's Inn Buildings, that Ben Jonson's hand 
 and trowel laid ? No man, it is to be feared, — and also grumbled 
 at. With Samuel Johnson may it prove otherwise ! A Gentle- 30 
 man of the British Museum is said to have made drawings of all 
 his residences : the blessing of Old Mortality be upon him I We 
 ourselves, not without labor and risk, lately discovered Gough 
 
128 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 Poverty, Distress, and as yet Obscurity, are his com- 
 panions; so poor is he that his Wife must leave him, and 
 seek shelter among other relations; Johnson's household 
 has accommodation for one inmate only. To all his 
 
 5 ever-varying, ever-recurring troubles, moreover, must be 
 added this continual one of ill health, and its concomi- 
 tant depressiveness: a galhng load, which would have 
 crushed most common mortals into desperation, is his 
 appointed ballast and life-burden; he "could not re- 
 
 10 member the day he had passed free from pain." Never- 
 theless, Life, as we said before, is always Life: a healthy 
 soul, imprison it as you will, in squalid garrets, shabby 
 coat, bodily sickness, or whatever else, will assert its 
 
 Square, between Fleet Street and Holborn (adjoining both to 
 
 15 Bolt Court and to Johnson's Court); and on the second day 
 of search, the very House there, wherein the Ejiglish Dictionary 
 was composed. It is the first or corner house on the right hand, 
 as you enter through the arched way from the North-west. The 
 actual occupant, an elderly, well-washed, decent -looking man, 
 
 20 invited us to enter; and courteously undertook to be cicerone; 
 though in his memory lay nothing but the foolishest jumble and 
 hallucination. It is a stout, old-fashioned, oak-balustraded house : 
 " I have spent many a pound and penny on it since then," said 
 the worthy landlord; "here, you see, this Bedroom was the 
 
 25 Doctor's study; that was the garden" (a plot of delved ground 
 somewhat larger than a bed-quilt), "where he walked for exer- 
 cise ; these three Garret Bedrooms " (where his three copyists sat 
 and wrote) " were the place he kept his — Ptcpils in " ! Tempiis 
 edax rericin ! Yet ferax also : for our friend now added, with a 
 
 30 \vistful look, which strove to seem merely historical : " I let it all 
 in Lodgings, to respectable gentlemen ; by the quarter, or the 
 month ; its all one to me." — " To me also," whispered the ghost 
 of Samuel, as we went pensively our ways. 
 
BOSWELL'S life of JOHNSON 1 29 
 
 heaven-granted indefeasible Freedom, its right to con- 
 quer difficulties, to do work, even to feel gladness. John- 
 son does not whine over his existence, but manfully 
 makes the most and best of it. "He said, a man might 
 live in a garret at eighteenpence a-week: few people 5 
 would inquire where he lodged; and if they did, it was 
 easy to say, 'Sir, I am to be found at such a place.' By 
 spending threepence in a coffeehouse, he might be for 
 some hours every day in very good company; he might 
 dine for sixpence, breakfast on bread-and-milk for a 10 
 penny, and do without supper. On dean-shirt day he 
 went abroad and paid visits." Think by whom and of 
 whom this was uttered, and ask then, Whether there is 
 more pathos in it than in a whole circulating-library of 
 Giaours and Harolds^ or less pathos? On another oc- 15 
 casion, "when Dr. Johnson, one day, read his own 
 Satire, in which the life of a scholar is painted, with the 
 various obstructions thrown in his way to fortune and 
 to fame, he burst into a passion of tears: Mr. Thrale's 
 family and Mr. Scott only w^re present, who, in a jocose 20 
 way, clapped him on the back, and said, * What's all 
 this, my dear sir? Why, you and I and Herades, you 
 know, were all troubled with melancholy.^ He was a very 
 large man, and made out the triumvirate with Johnson 
 and Hercules comically enough." These were sweet 25 
 tears; the sweet victorious remembrance lay in them of 
 toils indeed frightful, yet never flinched from, and now 
 triumphed over. "One day it shall delight you to re- 
 member labor done!" — Neither, though Johnson is ob- 
 scure and poor, need the highest enjoyment of existence, 30 
 Prose — 9 
 
130 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 that of heart freely communing with heart, be denied 
 him. Savage and he wander homeless through the 
 streets; without bed, yet not without friendly converse; 
 such another conversation not, it is like, producible in 
 5 the proudest drawing-room of London. Nor, under the 
 void Night, upon the hard pavement, are their own 
 woes the only topic: nowise; they "will stand by their 
 country," they there, the two "Backwoodsmen" of the 
 Brick Desert! 
 
 10 Of all outward evils Obscurity is perhaps in itself the 
 least. To Johnson, as to a healthy-minded man, the 
 fantastic article, sold or given under the title of Fame, 
 had little or no value but its intrinsic one. He prized 
 it as the means of getting him employment and good 
 
 15 wages; scarcely as anything more. His light and guid- 
 ance came from a loftier source; of which, in honest 
 aversion to all hypocrisy or pretentious talk, he spoke not 
 to men; nay perhaps, being of a healthy mind, had never 
 spoken to himself. We reckon it a striking fact in John- 
 
 20 son's history, this carelessness of his to Fame. Most 
 authors speak of their " Fame" as if it were a quite price- 
 less matter; the grand ultimatum, and heavenly Con- 
 stantine's-banner they had to follow, and conquer un- 
 der. — ^Thy "Fame!" Unhappy mortal, where will it 
 
 25 and thou both be in some fifty years? Shakespeare 
 himself has lasted but two hundred; Homer (partly by 
 accident) three thousand: and does not already an 
 Eternity encircle every Me and every Thee? Cease 
 then, to sit feverishly hatching on that "Fame" of thine; 
 
 30 and flapping and shrieking with fierce hisses, like brood- 
 
BOSWELL'S life of JOHNSON 131 
 
 goose on her last egg, if man shall or dare approach it! 
 Quarrel not with me, hate me not, my brother: make 
 what thou canst of thy egg, and welcome: God knows, I 
 will not steal it; I believe it to be addle. — Johnson, for 
 his part, was no man to be killed by a review; con- 5 
 cerning which matter, it was said by a benevolent per- 
 son: If any author can be reviewed to death, let it 
 be, with all convenient dispatch, done. Johnson thank- 
 fully receives any word spoken in his favor; is nowise 
 disobliged by a lampoon, but will look at it, if pointed 10 
 out to him, and show how it might have been done 
 better: the lampoon itself is indeed nothing, a soap- 
 bubble that next moment will become a drop of sour 
 suds; but in the meanwhile, if it do anything, it keeps 
 him more in the world's eye, and the next bargain will be 15 
 all the richer: "Sir, if they should cease to talk of me, 
 I must starve." Sound heart and understanding head: 
 these fail no man, not even a Man of Letters! 
 
 Obscurity, however, was, in Johnson's case, whether 
 a light or heavy evil, likely to be no lasting one. He is 20 
 animated by the spirit of a true workman, resolute to do 
 his work well; and he does his work well; all his work, 
 that of writing, that of living. A man of this stamp is 
 unhappily not so common in the literary or in any other 
 department of the world, that he can continue always 25 
 unnoticed. By slow degrees, Johnson emerges; looming, 
 at first, huge and dim in the eye of an observant few; 
 at last disclosed, in his real proportions, to the eye of the 
 whole world, and encircled with a "light-nimbus" of 
 glory, so that whoso is not blind must and shall behold 30 
 
132 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 him. By slow degrees, we said; for this also is notable; 
 slow but sure: as his fame waxes not by exaggerated 
 clamor of what he seems to be, but by better and better 
 insight of what he is, so it will last and stand wearing, 
 5 being genuine. Thus indeed is it always, or nearly 
 always, with true fame. The heavenly Luminary rises 
 amid vapors; star-gazers enough must scan it with criti- 
 cal telescopes; it makes no blazing, the world can either 
 look at it, or forbear looking at it; not till after a time and 
 
 10 times does its celestial eternal nature become indubitable. 
 Pleasant, on the other hand, is the blazing of a Tar- 
 barrel; the crowd dance merrily round it, with loud 
 huzzaing, universal three-times-three, and, like Homer's 
 peasants, "bless the useful light:" but unhappily it so 
 
 15 soon ends in darkness, foul choking smoke; and is kicked 
 into the gutters, a nameless imbroglio of charred staves, 
 pitch-cinders, and vomissement dii diahle ! 
 
 But indeed, from of old, Johnson has enjoyed all, or 
 nearly all, that Fame can yield any man: the respect, the 
 
 20 obedience of those that are about him and inferior to 
 him; of those whose opinion alone can have any forcible 
 impression on him. A little circle gathers round the Wise 
 man; which gradually enlarges as the report thereof 
 spreads, and more can come to see, and believe; for 
 
 25 Wisdom is precious, and of irresistible attraction to all. 
 "An inspired-idiot," Goldsmith, hangs strangely about 
 him; though, as Hawkins says, "he loved not Johnson, 
 but rather envied him for his parts; and once entreated 
 a friend to desist from praising him, 'for in doing so,' 
 
 30 said he, 'you harrow up my very soulJ' " Yet, on the 
 
BOSWELL'S life of JOHNSON 1 33 
 
 whole, there is no evil in the "gooseberry-fool;" but 
 rather much good; of a finer, if of a weaker, sort than 
 Johnson's; and all the more genuine that he himself 
 could never become conscious of it, — though unhappily 
 never cease attempting to become so: the author of the 5 
 genuine Vicar of Wakefield, nill he, will he, must needs 
 fly towards such a mass of genuine Manhood; and Dr. 
 Minor keep gyrating round Dr. Major, alternately at- 
 tracted and repelled. Then there is the chivalrous Top- 
 ham Beauclerk, with his sharp wit, and gallant courtly 10 
 ways: there is Bennet Langton, an orthodox gentleman, 
 and worthy; though Johnson once laughed, louder almost 
 than mortal, at his last will and testament; and "could 
 not stop his merriment, but continued it all the way 
 till he got without the Temple-gate; then burst into such 15 
 a fit of laughter that he appeared to be almost in a con- 
 vulsion; and, in order to support himself, laid hold of 
 one of the posts at the side of the foot-pavement, and 
 sent forth peals so loud that, in the silence of the night, 
 his voice seemed to resound from Temple-bar to Fleet- 20 
 ditch!" Dastly comes his solid-thinking, solid-feeding 
 Thrale, the well-beloved man; with Thralia, a bright 
 papilionaceous creature, whom the elephant loved to 
 play with, and wave to and fro upon his trunk. Not to 
 speak of a reverent Bozzy, for w^hat need is there farther? 25 
 — Or of the spiritual Luminaries, with tongue or pen, 
 who made that age remarkable; or of Highland Lairds 
 drinking, in fierce usquebaugh, "Your health, Toctor 
 Shonson!" — still less of many such as that poor "Mr. 
 F. Lewis," older in date, of whose birth, death, and whole 30 
 
134 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 terrestrial res gestcB^ this only, and strange enough this 
 actually, survives: "Sir, he lived in London and hung 
 loose upon society!" Stat Parvi nominis umbra. — 
 In his fifty-third year he is beneficed, by the royal 
 5 bounty, with a Pension of three hundred pounds. Loud 
 clamor is always more or less insane: but probably the 
 insanest of all loud clamors in the eighteenth century was 
 this that was raised about Johnson's Pension. Men seem 
 to be led by the noses; but, in reaUty, it is by the ears, — 
 
 lo as some ancient slaves were, who had their ears bored; 
 or as some modern quadrupeds may be, whose ears are 
 long. Very falsely was it said, "Names do not change 
 Things;" Names do change Things; nay, for most part 
 they are the only substance which mankind can discern 
 
 15 in Things. The whole sum that Johnson, during the 
 remaining twenty years of his life, drew from the public 
 funds of England, would have supported some Supreme 
 Priest for about half as many weeks; it amounts very 
 nearly to the revenue of our poorest Church- Overseer 
 
 20 for one twelvemonth. Of secular Administrators of 
 Provinces, and Horse-subduers, and Game-destroyers, 
 we shall not so much as speak: but who were the Pri- 
 mates of England, and the Primates of all England, 
 during Johnson's days? No man has remembered. 
 
 25 Again, is the Primate of all England something, or is he 
 nothing? If something, then what but the man who, 
 in the supreme degree, teaches and spiritually edifies, 
 and leads towards Heaven by guiding wisely through the 
 Earth, the living souls that inhabit England ? We touch 
 
 30 here upon deep matters; which but remotely concern us, 
 
BOS well's life or johnson 135 
 
 and might lead us into still deeper: clear, in the mean- 
 while, it is that the true Spiritual Edifier and Soul's- 
 Father of all England was, and till very lately continued 
 to be, the man named Samuel Johnson, — whom this 
 scot-and-lot-paying world cackled reproachfully to see 5 
 remunerated like a Supervisor of Excise! 
 
 If Destiny had beaten hard on poor Samuel, and did 
 never cease to visit him too roughly, yet the last section 
 of his Life might be pronounced victorious, and on the 
 whole happy. He was not idle; but now no longer 10 
 goaded on by want; the light which had shone irradiating 
 the dark haunts of Poverty now illuminates the circles 
 of Wealth, of a certain culture and elegant intelligence; 
 he who had once been admitted to speak with Edmund 
 Cave and Tobacco Browne, now admits a Reynolds 15 
 and a Burke to speak with him. Loving friends are 
 there; Listeners, even Answerers: the fruit of his long 
 labors Hes round him in fair legible Writings, of Philos- 
 ophy, Eloquence, Morality, Philology; some excellent, 
 all worthy and genuine Works; for which, too, a deep, 20 
 earnest murmur of thanks reaches him from all ends oi 
 his Fatherland. Nay, there are works of Goodness, of 
 undying Mercy, which even he has possessed the power 
 to do: "What I gave I have; what I spent I had!" Early 
 friends had long sunk into the grave; yet in his soul 25 
 they ever lived, fresh and clear, with soft pious breath- 
 ings towards them, not without a still hope of one day 
 meeting them again in purer union. Such was Johnson's 
 Life: the victorious Battle of a free, true Man. Finally 
 he died the death of the free and true : a dark cloud of 3° 
 
136 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 death, solemn and not untinged with haloes of immor- 
 tal Hope, "took him away," and our eyes could no 
 longer behold him; but can still behold the trace and 
 impress of his courageous honest spirit, deep-legible in 
 5 the World's Business, wheresoever he walked and was. 
 
 To estimate the quantity of Work that Johnson per- 
 formed, how much poorer the World were had it wanted 
 him, can, as in all such cases, never be accurately done; 
 cannot, till after some longer space, be approximately 
 
 10 done. All work is as seed sown; it grows and spreads, 
 and sows itself anew, and so, in endless pahngenesia, 
 lives and works. To Johnson's Writings, good and solid, 
 and still profitable as they are, we have already rated 
 his Life and Conversation as superior. By the one and 
 
 15 by the other, who shall compute what effects have been 
 
 produced, and are still, and into deep Time, producing? 
 
 So much, however, we can already see : It is now some 
 
 three quarters of a century that Johnson has been the 
 
 Prophet of the English; the man by whose light the 
 
 20 English people, in public and in private, more than by 
 any other man's, have guided their existence. Higher 
 light than that immediately practical one; higher virtue 
 than an honest Prudence, he could not then communi- 
 cate; nor perhaps could they have received: such light, 
 
 25 such virtue, however, he did communicate. How to 
 thread this labyrinthic Time, the fallen and falling Ruin 
 of Times; to silence vain Scruples, hold firm to the last 
 the fragments of old Behef, and with earnest eye still 
 discern some glimpses of a true path, and go forward 
 
BOSWELL^S LIFE OF JOHNSON 1 37 
 
 thereon, "in a world where there is much to be done, 
 and little to be known:" this is what Samuel Johnson, 
 by act and word, taught his nation; what his nation re- 
 ceived and learned of him, more than of any other. We 
 can view him as the preserver and transmitter of whatso- 5 
 ever was genuine in the spirit of Toryism; which genuine 
 spirit, it is now becoming manifest, must again embody 
 itself in all new forms of Society, be what they may, that 
 are to exist, and have continuance — elsewhere than on 
 Paper. The last in many things, Johnson was the last 10 
 genuine Tory; the last of EngHshmen who, with strong 
 voice and whoUy-beheving heart, preached the Doc- 
 trine of Standing-still; who, without selfishness or slavish- 
 ness, reverenced the existing Powers, and could assert 
 the privileges of rank, though himself poor, neglected, 15 
 and plebeian; who had heart-devoutness with heart- 
 hatred of cant, was orthodox-reHgious with his eyes 
 open; and in all things and everywhere spoke out in 
 plain English, from a soul wherein Jesuitism could find 
 no harbor, and with the front and tone not of a diploma- 20 
 tist but of a man. 
 
 The last of the Tories was Johnson: not Burke, as is 
 often said; Burke was essentially a Whig, and only on 
 reaching the verge of the chasm towards which Whig- 
 gism from the first was inevitably leading, recoiled; and, 25 
 like a man vehement rather than earnest, a resplendent 
 far-sighted Rhetorician rather than a deep, sure Thinker, 
 recoiled with no measure, convulsively, and damaging 
 what he drove back with him. 
 
 In a world which exists by the balance of Antagonisms 30 
 
138 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 the respective merit of the Conservator and the Innova- 
 tor must ever remain debatable. Great, in the mean- 
 while, and undoubted for both sides, is the merit of him 
 who, in a day of Change, walks wisely, honestly. John- 
 5 son's aim was in itself an impossible one: this of stem- 
 ming the eternal Flood of Time; of clutching all things 
 and anchoring them down, and saying. Move not! — 
 how could it, or should it, ever have success? The 
 strongest man can but retard the current partially and 
 
 10 for a short hour. Yet even in such shortest retardation, 
 may not an inestimable value He? If England has es- 
 caped the blood-bath of a French Revolution; and may 
 yet, in virtue of this delay and of the experience it has 
 given, work out her deliverance calmly into a new Era, 
 
 IS let Samuel Johnson, beyond all contemporary or suc- 
 ceeding men, have the praise for it. We said above that 
 he was appointed to be Ruler of the British nation for a 
 season: whoso will look beyond the surface, into the 
 heart of the world's movements, may find that all Pitt 
 
 20 Aaministrations, and Continental Subsidies, and Water- 
 loo victories rested on the possibility of making England, 
 yet a little while, Toryish, Loyal to the Old; and this 
 again on the anterior reality, that the Wise had found 
 such Loyalty still practicable, and recommendable. 
 
 25 England had its Hume, as France had its Voltaires and 
 Diderots; but the Johnson was pecuHar to us. 
 
 If we ask now, by what endowment it mainly was 
 that Johnson realized such a Life for himself and others; 
 what quality of character the main phenomena of his 
 
BOSWELL's life of JOHNSON 139 
 
 Life may be most naturally deduced from, and his other 
 qualities most naturally subordinated to in our concep- 
 tion of him, perhaps the answer were: The quality of 
 Courage, of Valor; that Johnson was a Brave Man. 
 The Courage that can go forth, once and away, to Chalk- 5 
 Farm, and have itself shot, and snuffed out, with de- 
 cency, is nowise wholly what we mean here. Such 
 Courage we indeed esteem an exceeding small matter; 
 capable of coexisting with a life full of falsehood, feeble- 
 ness, poltroonery, and despicability. Nay oftener it is 10 
 Cowardice rather that produces the result: for consider, 
 Is the Chalk-Farm Pistoleer inspired with any reason- 
 able BeHef and Determination; or is he hounded on by 
 haggard indefinable Fear, — how he will be cut at public 
 places, and "plucked geese of the neighborhood" will 15 
 wag their tongues at him a plucked goose? If he go 
 then, and be shot without shrieking or audible uproar, 
 it is well for him: nevertheless there is nothing amazing 
 in it. Courage to manage all this has not perhaps been 
 denied to any man, or to any woman. Thus, do not re- 20 
 cruiting sergeants drum through the streets of manu- 
 facturing towns, and collect ragged losels enough; every 
 one of whom, if once dressed in red, and trained a little, 
 will receive fire cheerfully for the small sum of one shilling 
 per diem, and have the soul blown out of him at last, 25 
 with perfect propriety. The Courage that dares only 
 die is on the whole no sublime affair; necessary indeed, 
 yet universal; pitiful when it begins to parade itself. 
 On this Globe of ours there are some thirty-six persons 
 that manifest it, seldom with the smallest failure, dur- 30 
 
I40 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 ing every second of time. Nay, look at Newgate: do not 
 the offscourings of Creation, when condemned to the 
 gallows, as if they were not men but vermin, walk thither 
 with decency, and even to the scowls and hootings of 
 5 the whole Universe, give their stern good-night in si- 
 lence? What is to be undergone only once, we may 
 undergo; what must be, comes almost of its own accord. 
 Considered as Duellist, what a poor figure does the 
 fiercest Irish Whiskerando make compared with any 
 
 lo English Game-cock, such as you may buy for fifteen- 
 pence! 
 
 The Courage we desire and prize is not the Courage 
 to die decently, but to live manfully. This, when by 
 God's grace it has been given, Hes deep in the soul; 
 
 15 like genial heat, fosters all other virtues and gifts; with- 
 out it they could not live. In spite of our innumerable 
 Waterloos and Peterloos, and such campaigning as there 
 has been, this Courage we allude to and call the only 
 true one, is perhaps rarer in these last ages than it has 
 
 20 been in any other since the Saxon Invasion under Hen- 
 gist. Altogether extinct it can never be among men; 
 otherwise the species Man were no longer for this world: 
 here and there, in all times, under various guises, men 
 are sent hither not only to demonstrate but exhibit it, 
 
 25 and testify, as from heart to heart, that it is still possible, 
 still practicable. 
 
 Johnson, in the eighteenth century, and as Man of 
 Letters, was one of such; and, in good truth, "the bravest 
 of the brave." What mortal could have more to war 
 
 30 with? Yet, as we saw, he yielded not, faltered not; 
 
BOSWELL'S life of JOHNSON 141 
 
 he fought, and even, such was his blessedness, prevailed. 
 Whoso will understand what it is to have a man's heart 
 may find that, since the time of John Milton, no braver 
 heart had beat in any English bosom than Samuel 
 Johnson now bore. Observe, too, that he never called 5 
 himself brave, never felt himself to be so; the more 
 completely was so. No Giant Despair, no Golgotha- 
 Death-dance or Sorcerer's-Sabbath of " Literary Life in 
 London," appals this pilgrim; he works resolutely for 
 deliverance; in still defiance steps stoutly along. The 10 
 thing that is given him to do, he can make himself do; 
 what is to be endured, he can endure in silence. 
 
 How the great soul of old Samuel, consuming daily 
 his own bitter unalleviable allotment of misery and toil, 
 shows beside the poor flimsy little soul of young Boswell; 15 
 one day flaunting in the ring of vanity, tarrying by the 
 wine-cup and crying. Aha, the wine is red; the next 
 day deploring his down-pressed, night-shaded, quite 
 poor estate, and thinking it unkind that the whole 
 movement of the Universe should go on, while his 20 
 digestive-apparatus had stopped! We reckon John- 
 son's "talent of silence" to be among his great and too 
 rare gifts. Where there is nothing farther to be done, 
 there shall nothing farther be said: like his own poor 
 blind Welshwoman, he accomplished somewhat, and 25 
 also "endured fifty years of wretchedness with unshaken 
 fortitude." How grim was Life to him; a sick Prison- 
 house and Doubting-castle! "His great business," he 
 would profess, "was to escape from himself." Yet 
 towards all this he has taken his position and resolution; 30 
 
142 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 can dismiss it all "with frigid indifference, having little 
 to hope or to fear." Friends are stupid, and pusillan- 
 imous, and parsimonious; "wearied of his stay, yet 
 offended at his departure:" it is the manner of the world. 
 
 5 "By popular delusion," remarks he with a gigantic 
 calmness, "illiterate writers will rise into renown:" it is 
 portion of the History of English literature; a perennial 
 thing, this same popular delusion; and will — alter the 
 character of the Language. 
 
 10 Closely connected with this quality of Valor, partly 
 as springing from it, partly as protected by it, are the 
 more recognizable qualities of Truthfulness in word 
 and thought, and Honesty in action. There is a reci- 
 procity of influence here : for as the realizing of Truthful- 
 
 15 ness and Honesty is the Life-light and great aim of 
 Valor, so without Valor they cannot, in anywise, be 
 realized. Now, in spite of all practical shortcomings, 
 no one that sees into the significance of Johnson will say 
 that his prime object was not Truth. In conversation, 
 
 20 doubtless, you may observe him, on occasion, fighting as 
 if for victory; — and must pardon these ebulliences of a 
 careless hour, which were not without temptation and 
 provocation. Remark likewise two things: that such 
 prize-arguings were ever on merely superficial debatable 
 
 25 questions; and then that they were argued generally 
 by the fair laws of battle and logic-fence, by one cunning 
 in that same. If their purpose was excusable, their effect 
 was harmless, perhaps beneficial: that of taming noisy 
 mediocrity, and showing it another side of a debatable 
 
 30 matter; to see both sides of which was, for the first time, 
 
BOSWELL'S life of JOHNSON 1 43 
 
 to see the Truth of it. In his Writings themselves, are 
 errors enough, crabbed prepossessions enough; yet these 
 also of a quite extraneous and accidental nature, no- 
 where a willful shutting of the eyes to the Truth. Nay, 
 is there not everywhere a heartfelt discernment, singular, 5 
 almost admirable, if we consider through what confused 
 conflicting lights and hallucinations it had to be attained, 
 of the highest everlasting Truth, and beginning of all 
 Truths: this namely, that man is ever, and even in the 
 age of Wilkes and Whitfield, a Revelation of God to 10 
 man; and lives, moves, and has his being in Truth only; 
 is either true, or, in strict speech, is not at all ? 
 
 Quite spotless, on the other hand, is Johnson's love 
 of Truth, if we look at it as expressed in practice, as 
 what we have named Honesty of action. "Clear your 15 
 mind of Cant;" clear it, throw Cant utterly away: such 
 was his emphatic, repeated precept; and did not he him- 
 self faithfully conform to it ? The Life of this man has 
 been, as it were, turned inside out, and examined with 
 microscopes by friend and foe; yet was there no Lie 20 
 found in him. His Doings and Writings are not shows 
 but performances; you may weigh them in the balance, 
 and they will stand weight. Not a line, not a sentence 
 is dishonestly done, is other than it pretends to be. Alas! 
 and he wrote not out of inward inspiration, but to earn 25 
 his wages: and with that grand perennial tide of "popular 
 delusion" flowing by; in whose waters he nevertheless 
 refused to fish, to whose rich oyster-beds the dive was too 
 muddy for him. Observe, again, with what innate 
 hatred of Cant, he takes for himself, and offers to others, 30 
 
144 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 the lowest possible view of his business, which he fol- 
 lowed with such nobleness. Motive for writing he had 
 none, as he often said, but money; and yet he wrote so. 
 Into the region of Poetic Art he indeed never rose; there 
 5 was no ideal without him avowing itself in his work: 
 the nobler was that unavowxd ideal which lay within 
 him, and commanded saying, Work out thy Artisanship 
 in the spirit of an Artist ! They who talk loudest about 
 the dignity of Art, and fancy that they too are Artistic 
 
 10 guild-brethren, and of the Celestials, — let them consider 
 well what manner of man this was, who felt himself to 
 be only a hired day-laborer. A laborer that was worthy 
 of his hire; that has labored not as an eye-servant, but 
 as one found faithful! Neither was Johnson in those 
 
 IS days perhaps wholly a unique. Time was when, for 
 money, you might have ware: and needed not, in all de- 
 partments, in that of the Epic Poem, in that of the 
 Blacking-bottle, to rest content with the mere persuasion 
 that you had ware. It was a happier time. But as yet 
 
 20 the seventh Apocalyptic Bladder (of Puffery) had not 
 been rent open, — to whirl and grind, as in a West-Indian 
 Tornado, all earthly trades and things into wreck, and 
 dust, and consummation, — and regeneration. Be it 
 quickly, since it must be! — 
 
 25 That mercy can dwell only with Valor, is an old sen- 
 timent or proposition; which in Johnson again receives 
 confirmation. Few men on record have had a more 
 merciful, tenderly affectionate nature than old Samuel. 
 He was called the Bear; and did indeed too often look,. 
 
 30 and roar, hke one; being forced to it in his own defense: 
 
BOSWELL'S LIFE OF JOHNSON 1 45 
 
 yet within that shaggy exterior of his there beat a heart 
 warm as a mother's, soft as a Httle child's. Nay generally, 
 his very roaring was but the anger of affection: the rage 
 of a Bear, if you will; but of a Bear bereaved of her 
 whelps. Touch his Religion, glance at the Church of 5 
 England, or the Divine Right; and he was upon you! 
 These things were his Symbols of all that was good and 
 precious for men; his very Ark of the Covenant: whoso 
 laid hand on them tore asunder his heart of hearts. Not 
 out of hatred to the opponent, but of love to the thing 10 
 opposed, did Johnson grow cruel, fiercely contradictory: 
 this is an important distinction; never to be forgotten 
 in our censure of his conversational outrages. But ob- 
 serve also with what humanity, what openness of love, 
 he can attach himself to all things: to a blind old woman, 15 
 to a Doctor Levett, to a cat "Hodge." "His thoughts 
 in the latter part of his life were frequently employed on 
 his deceased friends; he often muttered these or such- 
 like sentences: 'Poor man! and then he died.' " How 
 he patiently converts his poor home into a Lazaretto; 20 
 endures, for long years, the contradiction of the miserable 
 and unreasonable; with him unconnected, save that they 
 had no other to yield them refuge! Generous old man! 
 Worldly possession he has little; yet of this he gives 
 freely; from his own hard-earned shilling, the halfpence 25 
 for the poor, that "waited his coming out," are not with- 
 held: the poor "waited the coming out" of one not 
 quite so poor! A Sterne can write sentimentalities on 
 Dead Asses: Johnson has a rough voice; but he finds 
 the wretched Daughter of Vice fallen down in the streets, 30 
 Prose — 10 
 
146 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 carries her home on his own shoulders, and like a good 
 Samaritan gives help to the help-needing, worthy or 
 unworthy. Ought not Charity, even in that sense, to 
 cover a multitude of Sins? No Penny-a-week Com- 
 5 mittee-Lady, no manager of Soup-kitchens, dancer at 
 Charity-balls, was this rugged, stern-visaged man; but 
 where, in all England, could there have been found 
 another soul so full of Pity, a hand so heavenlike boun- 
 teous as his? The widow's mite, we know, was greater 
 
 30 than all the other gifts. 
 
 Perhaps it is this divine feehng of affection, through- 
 out manifested, that principally attracts us towards 
 Johnson. A true brother of men is he; and filial lover 
 of the Earth; who, with little bright spots of Attach- 
 
 15 ment, "where lives and works some loved one," has 
 beautified "this rough solitary earth into a peopled gar- 
 den." Lichfield, with its mostly dull and limited in- 
 habitants, is to the last one of the sunny islets for him: 
 Salve magna parens! Or read those Letters on his 
 
 20 Mother's death: what a genuine solemn grief and pity 
 lies recorded there; a looking back into the Past, un- 
 speakably mournful, unspeakably tender. And yet calm, 
 sublime; for he must now act, not look: his venerated 
 Mother has been taken from him; but he must now write 
 
 25 a Rasselas to defray her funeral. Again, in this httle 
 incident, recorded in his Book of Devotion, are not the 
 tones of sacred Sorrow and Greatness deeper than in 
 many a blank verse Tragedy; as, indeed, "the fifth act 
 of a Tragedy" (though unrhymed) does "lie in every 
 
 30 death-bed, were it a peasant's, and of straw:" 
 
BOSWELL'S life of JOHNSON 147 
 
 "Sunday, October 18, 1767. Yesterday, at about ten in the 
 morning, I took my leave forever of my dear old friend, Catherine 
 Chambers, who came to live with my mother about 1724, and has 
 been but Httle parted from us since. She buried my father, my 
 brother, and my mother. She is now fifty-eight years old. 5 
 
 " I desired all to withdraw ; then told her that we were to part 
 forever; that as Christians, we should part with prayer; and that 
 I would, if she was willing, say a short prayer beside her. She 
 expressed great desire to hear me ; and held up her poor hands 
 as she lay in bed, with great fervor, while I prayed kneeUng by 10 
 her. . . . 
 
 '* I then kissed her. She told me that to part was the greatest 
 pain she had ever felt, and that she hoped we should meet again 
 in a better place. I expressed, with swelled eyes and great emo- 
 tion of tenderness, the same hopes. We kissed and parted; I 15 
 humbly hope, to meet again, and to part no more." 
 
 Tears trickling down the granite rock: a soft well of 
 Pity springs within! Still more tragical is this other 
 scene: "Johnson mentioned that he could not in general 
 accuse himself of having been an undutiful son. * Once, 20 
 indeed,' said he, *I was disobedient: I refused to attend 
 my father to Uttoxeter market. Pride was the source 
 of that refusal, and the remembrance of it is painful. 
 A few years ago I desired to atone for this fault.' " — 
 But by what method ? — What method was now possible ? 25 
 Hear it; the words are again given as his own, though 
 here evidently by a less capable reporter: 
 
 " Madam, I beg your pardon for the abruptness of my departure 
 in the morning, but I was compelled to it by conscience. Fifty 
 years ago, madam, on this day, I committed a breach of filial 30 
 piety. My father had been in the habit of attending Uttoxeter 
 market, and opening a stall there for the sale of his Books. Con- 
 fined by indisposition, he desired me, that day, to go and attend 
 
148 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 the stall in his place. My pride prevented me ; I gave my father 
 a refusal. — And now to-day I have been to Uttoxeter ; I went into 
 the market at the time of business, uncovered my head, and stood 
 with it bare, for an hour, on the spot where my father's stall used 
 5 to stand. In contrition I stood, and I hope the penance was 
 expiatory." 
 
 Who does not figure to himself this spectacle, amid 
 the "rainy weather, and the sneers," or wonder, "of the 
 bystanders"? The memory of old Michael Johnson, 
 
 10 rising from the far distance; sad-beckoning in the " moon- 
 light of memory:" how he had toiled faithfully hither and 
 thither; patiently among the lowest of the low; been 
 buffeted and beaten down, yet ever risen again, ever 
 tried it anew — And oh! when the wearied old man, as 
 
 15 Bookseller, or Hawker, or Tinker, or whatsoever it was 
 that Fate had reduced him to, begged help of thee for 
 one day, — how savage, diabolic, was that mean Vanity, 
 which answered, No! He sleeps now; after life's fitful 
 fever, he sleeps: but thou, O Merciless, how now wilt 
 
 20 thou still the sting of that remembrance? — The picture 
 of Samuel Johnson standing bareheaded in the market 
 there, is one of the grandest and saddest we can paint. 
 Repentance! Repentance! he proclaims, as with passion- 
 ate sobs: but only to the ear of Heaven, if Heaven will 
 
 25 give him audience: the earthly ear and heart, that should 
 have heard it, are now closed, unresponsive forever. 
 
 That this so keen-loving, soft-trembling Affectionate- 
 ness, the inmost essence of his being, must have looked 
 forth, in one form or another, through Johnson's whole 
 
 30 character, practical and intellectual, modifying both, is 
 
BOS well's life of JOHNSON 1 49 
 
 not to be doubted. Yet through what singular distor- 
 tions and superstitions, moping melanchoHes, blind 
 habits, whims about "entering with the right foot," and 
 "touching every post as he walked along:" and all the 
 other mad chaotic lumber of a brain that, with sun- 5 
 clear intellect, hovered forever on the verge of insanity, — 
 must that same inmost essence have looked forth; un- 
 recognizable to all but the most observant! Accordingly 
 it was not recognized; Johnson passed not for a fine 
 nature, but for a dull, almost brutal one. Might not, 10 
 for example, the first-fruit of such a Lovingness, coupled 
 with his quick Insight, have been expected to be a pe- 
 culiarly courteous demeanor as man among men? In 
 Johnson's "Politeness," which he often, to the wonder 
 of some, asserted to be great, there was indeed some- 15 
 what that needed explanation. Nevertheless, if he in- 
 sisted always on handing lady-visitors to their carriage; 
 though with the certainty of collecting a mob of gazers 
 in Fleet Street, — as might well be, the beau having on, by 
 way of court dress, "his rusty brown morning suit, a 20 
 pair of old shoes for slippers, a little shriveled wig stick- 
 ing on the top of his head, and the sleeves of his shirt and 
 the knees of his breeches hanging loose:" — in all this 
 we can see the spirit of true Politeness, only shining 
 through a strange medium. Thus again, in his apart- 25 
 ments, at one time, there were unfortunately no chairs. 
 "A gentleman who frequently visited him whilst writ- 
 ing his Idlers, constantly found him at his desk, sitting 
 on one with three legs; and on rising from it, he remarked 
 that Johnson never forgot its defects; but would either 30 
 
150 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 hold it in his hand, or place it with great composure 
 against some support; taking no notice of its imperfec- 
 tion to his visitor," — who meanwhile, we suppose, sat 
 upon foHos, or in the sartorial fashion. "It was remark- 
 5 able in Johnson," continues Miss Reynolds {'' Renny 
 dear'^), "that no external circumstances ever prompted 
 him to make any apology, or to seem even sensible of 
 their existence. Whether this was the effect of philo- 
 sophic pride, or of some partial notion of his respecting 
 
 10 high-breeding, is doubtful." That it was, for one thing, 
 the effect of genuine Politeness, is nowise doubtful. Not 
 of the Pharisaical Brummellean Politeness, which would 
 suffer crucifixion rather than ask twice for soup: but the 
 noble universal PoUteness of a man that knows the dig- 
 
 15 nity of men, and feels his own; such as may be seen in 
 the patriarchal bearing of an Indian Sachem; such as 
 Johnson himself exhibited, when a sudden chance 
 brought him into dialogue with his king. To us, with 
 our view of the man, it nowise appears "strange" that 
 
 20 he should have boasted himself cunning in the laws of 
 politeness; nor "stranger still," habitually attentive to 
 practice them. 
 
 More legibly is this influence of the Loving heart to 
 be traced in his intellectual character. What, indeed, 
 
 2$ is the beginning of intellect, the first inducement to the 
 exercise thereof, but attraction towards somewhat, affec- 
 tion for it? Thus, too, who ever saw, or will see, any 
 true talent, not to speak of genius, the foundation of 
 which is not goodness, love? From Johnson's strength 
 
 30 of Affection we deduce many of his intellectual peculiari- 
 
BOSWELL^S LIFE OF JOHNSON 151 
 
 ties; especially that threatening array of perversions, 
 known under the name of ''Johnson's Prejudices." 
 Looking well into the root from which these sprung, we 
 have long ceased to view them with hostihty, can pardon 
 and reverently pity them. Consider with what force 5 
 early-imbibed opinions must have clung to a soul of this 
 Affection. Those evil-famed Prejudices of his, that 
 Jacobitism, Church-of-Englandism, hatred of the Scotch, 
 belief in Witches, and such like, what were they but the 
 ordinary beliefs of well-doing, well-meaning provincial 10 
 Englishmen in that day? First gathered by his Father's 
 hearth; round the kind "country fires," of native Stafford- 
 shire; they grew with his growth and strengthened with 
 his strength: they were hallowed by fondest sacred 
 recollections; to part. with them was parting with his 15 
 heart's blood. If the man. who has no strength of Af- 
 fection, strength of Belief, have no strength of Preju- 
 dice, let him thank Heaven for it; but to himself take 
 small thanks. 
 
 Melancholy it was, indeed, that the noble Johnson 20 
 could not work himself loose from these adhesions; that 
 he could only purify them, and wear them with some 
 nobleness. Yet let us understand how they grew out 
 from the very center of his being: nay, moreover, how 
 they came to cohere in him with what formed the busi- 25 
 ness and worth of his Life, the sum of his whole Spiritual 
 Endeavor. For it is on the same ground that he became 
 throughout an Edifier and Repairer, not, as the others 
 of his make were, a Puller-down; that in an age of uni- 
 versal Skepticism, England was still to produce its Be- 30 
 
152 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 liever. Mark, too, his candor even here; while a Dr. 
 Adams, with placid surprise, asks, "Have we not evi- 
 dence enough of the soul's immortality?" Johnson 
 answers, "I wish for more." 
 5 But the truth is, in Prejudice, as in all things, John- 
 son was the product of England; one of those good yeo- 
 men whose Hmbs were made in England: alas, the last 
 of such Invincibles, their day being now done ! His cul- 
 ture is wholly EngHsh; that not of a Thinker but of a 
 
 10 "Scholar:" his interests are wholly EngHsh; he sees and 
 knows nothing but England; he is the John Bull of 
 Spiritual Europe: let him Hve, love him, as he was and 
 could not but be ! Pitiable it is, no doubt, that a Samuel 
 Johnson must confute Hume's irrehgious Philosophy by 
 
 15 some "story from a Clergyman of the Bishoprick of 
 Durham;" should see nothing in the great Frederick 
 but "Voltaire's lackey;" in Voltaire himself but a man 
 acerrimi ingenii, paucarum literarum; in Rousseau but 
 one worthy to be hanged; and in the universal, long- 
 
 20 prepared, inevitable Tendency of European Thought 
 but a green-sick milkmaid's crotchet of, for variety's 
 sake, "milking the Bull." Our good, dear John! Ob- 
 serve, too, what it is that he sees in the city of Paris: no 
 feeblest glimpse of those D'Alemberts and Diderots, or 
 
 25 of the strange questionable work they did; solely some 
 Benedictine Priests, to talk kitchen-latin with them about 
 Editiones Principes . ' ' MonsJi eer Nongtong pa w! ' ' — Our 
 dear, foolish John: yet is there a lion's heart within 
 him! Pitiable all these things were, we say; yet nowise 
 
 30 inexcusable; nay, as basis or as foil to much else that was 
 
BOSWELL'S LIFE OF JOHNSON 1 53 
 
 in Johnson, almost venerable. Ought we not, indeed, to 
 honor England, and English Institutions and Way of 
 Life, that they could still equip such a man; could fur- 
 nish him in heart and head to be a Samuel Johnson, and 
 yet to love them, and unyieldingly fight for them? What 5 
 truth and living vigor must such Institutions once have 
 had, when, in the middle of the Eighteenth century, there 
 was still enough left in them for this! 
 
 It is worthy of note that, in our Httle British isle, the 
 two grand Antagonisms of Europe should have stood 10 
 embodied, under their very highest concentration, in two 
 men produced simultaneously among ourselves. Samuel 
 Johnson and David Hume, as was observed, were chil- 
 dren nearly of the same year: through life they were spec- 
 tators of the same Life-movement; often inhabitants of 15 
 the same city. Greater contrast, in all things, between 
 two great men, could not be. Hume, well-born, com- 
 petently provided for, whole in body and mind, of his 
 own determination forces a way into Literature : Johnson, 
 poor, moonstruck, diseased, forlorn, is forced into it 20 
 "with the bayonet of necessity at his back." And what 
 a part did they severally play there ! As Johnson became 
 the father of all succeeding Tories; so was Hume the 
 father of all succeeding Whigs, for his own Jacobitism 
 was but an accident, as worthy to be named prejudice as 25 
 any of Johnson's. Again, if Johnson's culture was ex- 
 clusively EngHsh; Hume's in Scotland, became Euro- 
 pean; — for which reason, too, we find his influence spread 
 deeply over all quarters of Europe, traceable deeply in 
 all speculation, French, German, as well as domestic; 30 
 
154 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 while Johnson's name, out of England, is hardly any- 
 where to be met with. In spiritual stature they are 
 almost equal; both great, among the greatest; yet how 
 unHke in likeness! Hume has the widest, methodiz- 
 5 ing, comprehensive eye; Johnson the keenest for per- 
 spicacity and minute detail : so had, perhaps chiefly, their 
 education ordered it. Neither of the two rose into 
 Poetry; yet both to some approximation thereof: Hume 
 to something of an epic clearness and method, as in his 
 
 10 delineation of the Commonwealth Wars; Johnson to 
 many a deep lyric tone of plaintiveness and impetuous 
 graceful power, scattered over his fugitive compositions. 
 Both, rather to the general surprise, had a certain rugged 
 humor shining through their earnestness: the indication, 
 
 IS indeed, that they were earnest men, and had subdued 
 their wild world into a kind of temporary home and safe 
 dwelling. Both were, by principle and habit, Stoics: 
 yet Johnson with the greater merit, for he alone had very 
 much to triumph over; farther, he alone ennobled his 
 
 2o Stoicism into Devotion. To Johnson Life was as a 
 Prison, to be endured with heroic faith; to Hume it was 
 little more than a foolish Bartholomew-Fair Show-booth, 
 with the foolish crowdings and elbowings of which it 
 was not worth while to quarrel; the whole would break 
 
 25 up, and be at liberty, so soon. Both realized the highest 
 task of manhood, that of living like men; each died not 
 unfitly, in his way: Hume as one, with factitious, half- 
 false gayety, taking leave of what was itself wholly but 
 a Lie: Johnson as one, with awe-struck, yet resolute and 
 
 30 piously expectant heart, taking leave of a Reality, to 
 
BOSWELL's life of JOHNSON 1 55 
 
 enter a Reality still higher. Johnson had the harder 
 problem of it, from first to last: whether, with some hesi- 
 tation, we can admit that he was intrinsically the better- 
 gifted, — may remain undecided. 
 
 These two men now rest; the one in Westminster 5 
 Abbey here; the other in the Calton Hill Churchyard of 
 Edinburgh. Through Life they did not meet: as con- 
 trasts, "Uke in unlike," love each other; so might they 
 two have loved, and communed kindly, — had not the 
 terrestrial dross and darkness that was in them with- 10 
 stood! One day, their spirits, what Truth was in each, 
 will be found working, living in harmony and free union, 
 even here below. They were the two half-men of their 
 time: whoso should combine the intrepid Candor and 
 decisive scientific Clearness of Hume, with the Reverence, 15 
 the Love, and devout Humility of Johnson, were the 
 whole man of a new time. Till such whole man arrive for 
 us, and the distracted time admit of such, might the 
 Heavens but bless poor England with half-men worthy 
 to tie the shoe-latchets of these, resembling these even zo 
 from afar! Be both attentively regarded, let the true 
 Effort of both prosper; — and for the present, both take 
 our affectionate farewell! 
 
THOMAS BABINGTON MACAULAY 
 
 [Thomas Babington Macaulay was born in 1800 at Rothley 
 Temple, Leicestershire. He was a child of remarkable precocity 
 both in literature and in English composition. In 1 818 he entered 
 Trinity College, Cambridge, where he twice won first honors in 
 the EngUsh prize-poem contest. In 1822 he was graduated and 
 two years later was chosen a fellow of Trinity, when he began to 
 devote himself to literature. For a short time he contributed 
 articles to Knight's Quarterly Magazine. His famous essay on 
 Milton appeared in 1825, in the Edinburgh Review, the great 
 Whig periodical to which Macaulay was a prominent contributor 
 for the next twenty years. In 1830 he entered Parliament and 
 ardently shared in the reform movement. From 1834 to 1838 he 
 was in India as a member of the Supreme Council. On his re- 
 turn to England he again entered Parliament and for a time was 
 active in public affairs. He was raised to the peerage in 1857. 
 His Lays of Ancient Rome appeared in 1842, and the next year 
 three volumes of Essays. The work to which Macaulay's later 
 years were devoted was the History of England from the Accession 
 of fames II. Two volumes were pubUshed in 1848, and two more 
 in 1855. Volume five of the series was published posthumously. 
 Macaulay died in 1859.] 
 
 Macaulay never regarded himself as a critic of litera- 
 ture in the special sense. He had not the mind of a 
 critic, the judicial temper, the detachment, the serious, 
 philosophical view of life. Nor had he a method of 
 criticism, as Carlyle, Arnold, and Pater had. His am- 
 bition as a writer and his greatest labor were given to 
 his History, upon which he confidently invited the judg- 
 ment of posterity. His essays, on the contrary, he wrote 
 156 
 
THOMAS BABINGTON MACAULAY 1 57 
 
 with no thought of a generation beyond his own. "They 
 are not expected to be highly finished," he said of them. 
 "Their natural life is only six weeks." His attitude was 
 always that of a reviewer; but Macaulay was not an ordi- 
 nary reviewer because he was not a commonplace man. 
 He possessed great gifts supported by a temperament 
 that insured popularity. Together with an amazing 
 range of reading, a magical memory, and great industry, 
 he had a sterling, robust character, manly common sense, 
 and limitless confidence in his own opinions and powers. 
 These characteristics found expression in a style of in- 
 comparable effectiveness, if style be regarded as a me- 
 dium of immediate appeal. Essays, therefore, which were 
 thought of as fugitive, have survived to the present time 
 with scarcely diminished vitality. 
 
 The essay on Byron is typical of Macaulay's method 
 of dealing with a literary subject. The obvious, super- 
 ficial aspects of Byron and his poetry are presented, — 
 aspects which indeed are not the less true because they 
 are apparent. It is the authentic Byronic portrait as it 
 was imagined by the British public of Macaulay's day. 
 There is no effort to see below the surface, to interrogate 
 causes, to reach final estimates according to the ideals 
 of serious criticism. 
 
 Macaulay's manner is dogmatic. It is the manner of 
 the school of Jeffrey, who magisterially decided things 
 literary in terms of his own taste and temperament. 
 When Macaulay discusses an author or his work, he 
 generally begins with an a priori dictum to which his 
 facts must apply. This is the method in the Milton, the 
 earliest of his literary essays; and it is the method also 
 in the Leigh Hunt, and the Madame D^ArUay which are 
 among the last. Byron's Hfe is presented on the basis 
 that it "was a strange union of opposite extremes"; 
 while his poetry is examined from the proposition that 
 "he never wrote without some reference, direct or in- 
 
158 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 direct, to himself." Such a method has obvious merits. 
 It is direct, positive, unequivocal; it leaves the reader 
 with clear, easily remembered impressions; in matters of 
 judgment and taste it decides upon a basis of reason and 
 common sense. But it has also obvious defects. It deals 
 in half-truths and leads to assertions that require quali- 
 fication; it treats in an analytic, sweeping fashion sub- 
 jects that demand careful sifting and judicious handling. 
 Macaulay's attention to broad effects and neglect of 
 nice distinctions are nowhere more marked than in his 
 style. For this reason its special qualities do not appear 
 in the diction, which is indifferent to elusive connotations. 
 One seldom finds in his essays the eclectic word as in 
 Pater, or the luminous phrase as in Carlyle. It is in 
 sentence structure, manner of grouping and accumulat- 
 ing details, and in swift, bold movement that Macaulay's 
 distinction as a stylist is to be found. The frequency of 
 the balanced and parallel forms in phrase, sentence, or 
 paragraph, indicates the shape in which he saw his 
 material. Mention of a name or a quality suggested to 
 Macaulay scores of comparisons and contrasts. "Let 
 me give a few instances," he says: "Every school boy 
 knows," — and thereupon he floods his page with instance 
 upon instance. This manner when carried to excess 
 suffers from hardness, monotony,^ and over-emphasis. 
 Nevertheless Macaulay's style, even in his essays where it 
 is most exposed to censure, is rarely ineffective, because 
 it always contains the vitalizing virtues of clearness, force, 
 and sincerity. Though his thought is never deep, it is 
 never turbid; and in all his life he never wBote a languid 
 or an insincere sentence. This is why his style has won 
 for him a popularity as a serious writer unsurpassed in 
 his own or in later generations. 
 
LIFE OF LORD BYRON 1 59 
 
 MOORE'S LIFE OF LORD BYRON 
 
 We have read this book with the greatest pleasure. 
 Considered merely as a composition, it deserves to be 
 classed among the best specimens of English prose which 
 our age has produced. It contains, indeed, no single 
 passage equal to two or three which we could select from 5 
 the Life of Sheridan. But, as a whole, it is immeasurably 
 superior to that work. The style is agreeable, clear, and 
 manly, and when it rises into eloquence, rises without 
 effort or ostentation. Nor is the matter inferior to the 
 manner. It would be difficult to name a book which ex- 10 
 hibits more kindness, fairness, and modesty. It has evi- 
 dently been written, not for the purpose of showing, what, 
 however, it often shows, how well its author can write, 
 but for the purpose of vindicating, as far as truth will 
 permit, the memory of a celebrated man who can no 15 
 longer vindicate himself. Mr. Moore never thrusts him- 
 self between Lord Byron and the public. With the 
 strongest temptations to egotism, he has said no more 
 about himself than the subject absolutely required. 
 
 A great part, indeed the greater part, of these volumes 20 
 consists of extracts from the Letters and Journals of Lord 
 Byron; and it is difficult to speak too highly of the skill 
 which has been shown in the selection and arrangement. 
 We will not say that we have not occasionally remarked 
 in these two large quartos an anecdote which should have 25 
 been omitted, a letter which should have been suppressed, 
 a name which should have been concealed by asterisks, 
 
l6o NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 or asterisks which do not answer the purpose of conceal- 
 ing the name. But it is impossible, on a general survey, 
 to deny that the task has been executed with great judg- 
 ment and great humanity. When we consider the Hfe 
 5 which Lord Byron had led, his petulance, his irritability, 
 and his communicativeness, we cannot but admire the 
 dexterity with which Mr. Moore has contrived to ex- 
 hibit so much of the character and opinions of his friend, 
 with so little pain to the feelings of the living. 
 
 10 The extracts from the journals and correspondence of 
 Lord Byron are in the highest degree valuable, not merely 
 on account of the information which they contain re- 
 specting the distinguished man by whom they were 
 written, but on account also of their rare merit as com- 
 
 15 positions. The Letters, at least those which were sent 
 from Italy, are among the best in our language. They 
 are less affected than those of Pope and Walpole; they 
 have more matter in them than those of Cowper. Know- 
 ing that many of them were not written merely for the 
 
 20 person to whom they were directed, but were general 
 epistles, meant to be read by a large circle, we expected 
 to find them clever and spirited, but deficient in ease. 
 We looked with vigilance for instances of stiffness in the 
 language and awkardness in the transitions. We have 
 
 25 been agreeably disappointed; and we must confess that, 
 if the epistolary style of Lord Byron was artificial, it 
 was a rare and admirable instance of that highest art 
 which cannot be distinguished from nature. 
 
 Of the deep and painful interest w^hich this book ex- 
 
 30 cites no abstract can give a just notion. So sad and dark 
 
LIFE or LORD BYRON l6l 
 
 a story is scarcely to be found in any work of fiction; and 
 we are little disposed to envy the moralist who can read 
 it without being softened. 
 
 The pretty fable by which the Duchess of Orleans il- 
 lustrated the character of her son the Regent rnight, with 5 
 little change, be applied to Byron. All the fairies, save 
 one, had been bidden to his cradle. All the gossips had 
 been profuse of their gifts. One had bestowed nobility, 
 another genius, a third beauty. The malignant elf who 
 had been uninvited came last, and, unable to reverse 10 
 what her sisters had done for their favorite, had mixed 
 up a curse with every blessing. In the rank of Lord 
 Byron, in his understanding, in his character, in his very 
 person, there was a strange union of opposite extremes. 
 He was born to all that men covet and admire. But in 15 
 every one of those eminent advantages which he pos- 
 sessed over others was mingled something of misery and 
 debasement. He was sprung from a house, ancient in- 
 deed and noble, but degraded and impoverished by a 
 series of crimes and follies which had attained a scan- 20 
 dalous publicity. The kinsman whom he succeeded had 
 died poor, and, but for merciful judges, would have died 
 upon the gallows. The young peer had great intellectual 
 powers; yet there was an unsound part in his mind. 
 He had naturally a generous and feeling heart: but his 25 
 temper was wayward and irritable. He had a head 
 which statuaries loved to copy, and a foot the deformity 
 of which the beggars in the streets mimicked. Dis- 
 tinguished at once by the strength and by the weakness 
 of his intellect, affectionate yet perverse, a poor lord, 30 
 Prose — II 
 
1 62 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 and a handsome cripple, he required, if ever man re- 
 quired, the firmest and the most judicious training. 
 But, capriciously as nature had dealt with him, the parent 
 to whom the office of forming his character was intrusted 
 5 was more capricious still. She passed from paroxysms 
 of rage to paroxysms of tenderness. At one time she 
 stifled him with her caresses: at another time she in- 
 sulted his deformity. He came into the world; and the 
 world treated him as his mother had treated him, some- 
 
 lo times with fondness, sometimes with cruelty, never with 
 justice. It indulged him without discrimination, and 
 punished him without discrimination. He was truly a 
 spoiled child, not merely the spoiled child of his parent, 
 but the spoiled child of nature, the spoiled child of for- 
 
 15 tune, the spoiled child of fame, the spoiled child of 
 society. His first poems were received with a contempt 
 which, feeble as they were, they did not absolutely de- 
 serve. The poem which he published on his return from 
 his travels was, on the other hand, extolled far above 
 
 20 its merit. At twenty-four he found himself on the highest 
 pinnacle of literary fame, with Scott, Wordsworth, 
 Southey, and a crowd of other distinguished writers be- 
 neath his feet. There is scarcely an instance in history 
 of so sudden a rise to so dizzy an eminence. 
 
 25 Everything that could stimulate, and everything that 
 could gratify the strongest propensities of our nature, the 
 gaze of a hundred drawing-rooms, the acclamations of 
 the whole nation, the applause of applauded men, the 
 love of lovely women, all this world and the glory of it 
 
 30 were at once offered to a youth to whom nature had 
 
LIFE or LORD BYRON 1 63 
 
 given violent passions, and to whom education had never 
 taught to control them. He lived as many men live who 
 have no similar excuse to plead for their faults. But his 
 countrymen and his countrywomen would love him and 
 admire him. They were resolved to see in his excesses 5 
 only the flash and outbreak of that same fiery mind 
 which glowed in his poetry. He attacked religion; yet 
 in rehgious circles his name was mentioned with fond- 
 ness, and in many rehgious publications his works were 
 censured with singular tenderness. He lampooned the 10 
 Prince Regent; yet he could not alienate the Tories. 
 Everything, it seemed, was to be forgiven to youth, rank, 
 and genius. 
 
 Then came the reaction. Society, capricious in its 
 indignation as it had been capricious in its fondness, flew 1 5 
 into a rage with its forward and petted darling. He had 
 been worshiped with an irrational idolatry. He was 
 persecuted with an irrational fury. Much has been 
 written about those unhappy domestic occurrences which 
 decided the fate of his Hfe. Yet nothing is, nothing ever 20 
 was, positively known to the pubhc, but this, that he 
 quarreled with his lady, and that she refused to live 
 with him. There have been hints in abundance, and 
 shrugs and shakings of the head, and "Well, well, we 
 know," and "We could an if we would," and "If we 25 
 list to speak," and "There be that might an they Hst." 
 But we are not aware that there is before the world sub- 
 stantiated by credible, or even by tangible evidence, a 
 single fact indicating that Lord Byron was more to blame 
 than any other man who is on bad terms with his wife. 30 
 
164 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 The professional men whom Lady Byron consulted were 
 undoubtedly of opinion that she ought not to live with 
 her husband. But it is to be remembered that they 
 formed that opinion without hearing both sides. We 
 5 do not say, we do not mean to insinuate, that Lady 
 Byron was in any respect to blame. We think that 
 those who condemn her on the evidence which is now 
 before the public are as rash as those who condemn her 
 husband. We will not pronounce any judgment, we 
 
 10 cannot, even in our own minds, form any judgment, on 
 a transaction which is so imperfectly known to us. It 
 would have been well if, at the time of the separation, 
 all those who knew as little about the matter then as we 
 know about it now had shown the forbearance which, 
 
 15 under such circumstances, is but common justice. 
 
 We know no spectacle so ridicuous as the British pub- 
 lic in one of its periodical fits of morality. In general, 
 elopements, divorces, and family quarrels, pass with 
 little notice. We read the scandal, talk about it for a 
 
 20 day, and forget it. But once in six or seven years our 
 virtue becomes outrageous. We cannot suffer the laws 
 of religion and decency to be violated. We must make 
 a stand against vice. We must teach libertines that the 
 English people appreciate the importance of domestic 
 
 25 ties. Accordingly some unfortunate man, in no respect 
 more depraved than hundreds whose offenses have been 
 treated with lenity, is singled out as an expiatory sacrifice. 
 If he has children, they are to be taken from him. If 
 he has a profession, he is to be driven from it. He is 
 
 30 cut by the higher orders, and hissed by the lower. He 
 
LIFE OF LORD BYRON 1 65 
 
 is, in truth, a sort of whipping-boy, by whose vicarious 
 agonies all the other transgressors of the same class are, 
 it is supposed, sufficiently chastised. We reflect very 
 complacently on our own severity, and compare with 
 great pride the high standard of morals established in 5 
 England with the Parisian laxity. At length our anger 
 is satiated. Our victim is ruined and broken-hearted. 
 And our virtue goes quietly to sleep for seven years more. 
 It is clear that those vices which destroy domestic hap- 
 piness ought to be as much as possible repressed. It is 10 
 equally clear that they cannot be repressed by penal legis- 
 lation. It is therefore right and desirable that public 
 opinion should be directed against them. But it should 
 be directed against them uniformly, steadily, and tem- 
 perately, not by sudden fits and starts. There should 15 
 be one weight and one measure. Decimation is always an 
 objectionable mode of punishment. It is the resource 
 of judges too indolent and hasty to investigate facts and 
 to discriminate nicely between shades of guilt. It is an 
 irrational practice, even when adopted by military 20 
 tribunals. When adopted by the tribunal of public 
 opinion, it is infinitely more irrational. It is good that 
 a certain portion of disgrace should constantly attend " 
 on certain bad actions. But it is not good that the 
 offenders should merely have to stand the risks of a 25 
 lottery of infamy, that ninety-nine out of every hundred 
 should escape, and that the hundredth, perhaps the most 
 innocent of the hundred, should pay for all. We re- 
 member to have seen a mob assembled in Lincoln's 
 Inn to hoot a gentleman against whom the most oppres- 30 
 
1 66 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 sive proceeding known to the English law was then in 
 progress. He was hooted because he had been an un- 
 faithful husband, as if some of the most popular men of 
 the age, Lord Nelson for example, had not been un- 
 5 faithful husbands. We remember a still stronger case. 
 Will posterity believe that, in an age in which men whose 
 gallantries were universally known, and had been legally 
 proved, filled some of the highest offices in the state 
 and in the army, presided at the meetings of religious 
 
 10 and benevolent institutions, were the delight of every 
 society, and the favorites of the multitude, a crowd of 
 moralists went to the theater, in order to pelt a poor actor 
 for disturbing the conjugal felicity of an alderman? 
 What there was in the circumstances either of the of- 
 
 15 fender or of the sufferer to vindicate the zeal of the 
 audience, we could never conceive. It has never been 
 supposed that the situation of an actor is peculiarly 
 favorable to the rigid virtues, or that an alderman enjoys 
 any special immunity from injuries such as that which 
 
 20 on this occasion roused the anger of the public. But 
 such is the justice of mankind. 
 
 In these cases the punishments was excessive; but the 
 offense was known and proved. The case of Lord By- 
 ron was harder. True Jedwood justice was dealt out to 
 
 25 him. First came the execution, then the investigation, 
 and last of all, or rather not at all, the accusation. The 
 public, without knowing anything whatever about the 
 transactions in his family, flew into a violent passion 
 with him, and proceeded to invent stories which might 
 
 30 justify its anger. Ten or twenty different accounts of the 
 
LIFE OF LORD BYRON 1 67 
 
 separation, inconsistent with each other, with them- 
 selves, and with common sense, circulated at the same 
 time. What evidence there might be for any one of these, 
 the virtuous people who repeated them neither knew nor 
 cared. For in fact these stories were not the causes, but 5 
 the effects of the public indignation. They resembled 
 those loathsome slanders which Lewis Goldsmith, and 
 other abject libelers of the same class, were in the habit 
 of publishing about Bonaparte; such as that he poisoned 
 a girl with arsenic when he was at the military school, 10 
 that he hired a grenadier to shoot Dessaix at Marengo, 
 that he filled St. Cloud with all the pollutions of Capreae. 
 There was a time when anecdotes like these obtained 
 some credence from persons who, hating the French 
 emperor without knowing why, were eager to believe any- 15 
 thing which might justify their hatred. Lord Byron 
 fared in the same way. His countrymen were in a bad 
 humor with him. His writings and his character had 
 lost the charm of novelty. He had been guilty of the 
 offense which, of all offenses, is punished most severely; 20 
 he had been over- praised; he had excited too warm an 
 interest; and the public, with its usual justice, chastised 
 him for its own folly. The attachments of the multitude 
 bear no small resemblance to those of the wanton en- 
 chantress in the Arabian Tales, who, when the forty 25 
 days of her fondness were over, was not content with 
 dismissing her lovers, but condemned them to expiate, 
 in loathsome shapes and under cruel penances, the crime 
 of having once pleased her too well. 
 
 The obloquy which Byron had to endure was such as 30 
 
1 68 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 might well have shaken a more constant mind. The 
 newspapers were filled with lampoons. The theaters 
 shook with execrations. He was excluded from circles 
 where he had lately been the observed of all observers. 
 5 All those creeping things that riot in the decay of nobler 
 natures hastened to their repast; and they were right; 
 they did after their kind. It is not every day that the 
 savage envy of aspiring dunces is gratified by the agonies 
 of such a spirit, and the degradation of such a name. 
 
 10 The unhappy man left his country for ever. The howl 
 of contumely followed him across the sea, up the Rhine, 
 over the Alps; it gradually waxed fainter; it died away; 
 those who had raised it began to ask each other, what, 
 after all, was the matter about which they had been so 
 
 15 clamorous, and wished to invite back the criminal whom 
 they had just chased from them. His poetry became more 
 popular than it had ever been; and his complaints were 
 read with tears by thousands and tens of thousands who 
 had never seen his face. 
 
 20 He had fixed his home on the shores of the Adriatic, 
 in the most picturesque and interesting of cities, beneath 
 the brightest of skies and by the brightest of seas. Cen- 
 soriousness was not the vice of the neighbors whom he 
 had chosen. They were a race corrupted by a bad 
 
 25 government and a bad religion, long renowned for skill 
 in the arts of voluptuousness, and tolerant of all the 
 caprices of sensuality. From the public opinion of the 
 country of his adoption, he had nothing to dread. With 
 the pubhc opinion of the country of his birth he was at 
 
 30 open war. He plunged into wild and desperate excesses. 
 
LIFE OF LORD BYRON 1 69 
 
 ennobled by no generous or tender sentiment. From his 
 Venetian harem he sent forth volume after volume, full 
 of eloquence, of wit, of pathos, of ribaldry, and of bitter 
 disdain. His health sank under the effects of his in- 
 temperance. His hair turned gray. His food ceased 5 
 to nourish him. A hectic fever withered him up. It 
 seemed that his body and mind were about to perish to- 
 gether. 
 
 From this wretched degradation he was in some 
 measure rescued by a connection, culpable indeed, yet 10 
 such as, if it were judged by the standard of morahty 
 established in the country where he lived, might be called 
 virtuous. But an imagination polluted by vice, a temper 
 embittered by misfortune, and a frame habituated to 
 the fatal excitement of intoxication, prevented him from 15 
 fully enjoying the happiness which he might have de- 
 rived from the purest and most tranquil of his many 
 attachments. Midnight draughts of ardent spirits and 
 Rhenish wines had begun to work the ruin of his fine 
 intellect. His verse lost much of the energy and con- 20 
 densation which had distinguished it. But he would not 
 resign, without a struggle, the empire which he had ex- 
 ercised over the men of his generation. A new dream of 
 ambition arose before him; to be the chief of a literary 
 party; to be the great mover of an intellectual revolu- 25 
 tion; to guide the public mind of England from his 
 Italian retreat, as Voltaire had guided the public mind 
 of France from the villa of Ferney. With this hope, as 
 it should seem, he established the Liberal. But, power- 
 fully as he had affected the imaginations of his contem- 30 
 
170 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 poraries, he mistook his own powers if he hoped to direct 
 their opinions; and he still more grossly mistook his own 
 disposition, if he thought that he could long act in con- 
 cert with other men of letters. The plan failed, and 
 5 failed ignominiously. Angry with himself, angry with 
 his coadjutors, he reHnquished it, and turned to another 
 project, the last and noblest of his life. 
 
 A nation, once the first among the nations, preeminent 
 in knowledge, preeminent in military glory, the cradle 
 
 10 of philosophy, of eloquence, and of the fine arts, had 
 been for ages bowed down under a cruel yoke. All the 
 vices which oppression generates, the abject vices which 
 it generates in those who submit to it, the ferocious vices 
 which it generates in those who struggle against it, had 
 
 15 deformed the character of that miserable race. The 
 valor which had won the great battle of human civiliza- 
 tion, which had saved Europe, which had subjugated 
 Asia, lingered only among pirates and robbers. The 
 ingenuity, once so conspicuously displayed in every de- 
 
 20 partment of physical and moral science, had been de- 
 praved into a timid and servile cunning. On a sudden 
 this degraded people had risen on their oppressors. 
 Discountenanced or betrayed by the surrounding poten- 
 tates, they had found in themselves something of that 
 
 25 which might well supply the place of all foreign assist- 
 ance, something of the energy of their fathers. 
 
 As a man of letters. Lord Byron could not but be inter- 
 ested in the event of this contest. His political opinions, 
 though, like all his opinions, unsettled, leaned strongly 
 
 30 towards the side of liberty. He had assisted the Itahan 
 
LIFE OF LORD BYRON 171 
 
 insurgents with his purse, and if their struggle against the 
 Austrian government had been prolonged, would prob- 
 ably have assisted them with his sword. But to Greece 
 he was attached by peculiar ties. He had when young 
 resided in that country. Much of his most splendid and 5 
 popular poetry had been inspired by its scenery and by 
 its history. Sick of inaction, degraded in his own eyes 
 by his private vices and by his Hterary failures, pining 
 for untried excitement and honorable distinction, he 
 carried his exhausted body and his wounded spirit to 10 
 the Grecian camp. 
 
 His conduct in his new situation showed so much 
 vigor and good sense as to justify us in believing that, 
 if his life had been prolonged, he might have distinguished 
 himself as a soldier and a poHtician. But pleasure and 15 
 sorrow had done the work of seventy years upon his 
 delicate frame. The hand of death was upon him; he 
 knew it; and the only wish which he uttered was that 
 he might die sword in hand. 
 
 This was denied to him. Anxiety, exertion, exposure, 20 
 and those fatal stimulants which had become indispen- 
 sable to him, soon stretched him on a sick bed, in a 
 strange land, amidst strange faces, without one human 
 being that he loved near him. There, at thirty-six, the 
 most celebated EngHshman of the nineteenth century 25 
 closed his briUiant and miserable career. 
 
 We cannot even now retrace those events without feel- 
 ing something of what was felt by the nation, when it 
 was first known that the grave had closed over so much 
 sorrow and so much glory; something of what was felt 30 
 
172 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 by those who saw the hearse, with its long train of 
 coaches, turn slowly northward, leaving behind it that 
 cemetery which had been consecrated by the dust of so 
 many great poets, but of which the doors were closed 
 5 against all that remained of Byron. We well remember 
 on that day, rigid moralists could not refrain from weep- 
 ing for one so young, so illustrious, so unhappy, gifted 
 with such rare gifts, and tried by such strong tempta- 
 tions. It is unnecessary to make any reflections. The 
 
 lo history carries its moral with it. Our age has indeed 
 been fruitful of warnings to the eminent, and of conso- 
 lations to the obscure. Two men have died within our 
 recollection, who, at a time of life at which many people 
 have hardly completed their education, had raised 
 
 15 themselves, each in his own department, to the height 
 of glory. One of them died at Longwood; the other at 
 Missolonghi. 
 
 It is always difficult to separate the literary character of 
 a man who lives in our own time from his personal char- 
 
 20 acter. It is peculiarly difficult to make this separation 
 in the case of Lord Byron. For it is scarcely too much 
 to say, that Lord Byron never wrote without some ref- 
 erence, direct or indirect, to himself. The interest ex- 
 cited by the events of his life mingles itself in our minds, 
 
 25 and probably in the minds of almost all our readers, 
 with the interest which properly belongs to his works. 
 A generation must pass away before it will be possible 
 to form a fair judgment of his books, considered merely 
 as books. At present they are not merely books, but 
 
 30" relics. We will, however, venture, though with un- 
 
LIFE or LORD BYRON 1 73 
 
 feigned diffidence, to offer some desultory remarks on 
 his poetry. 
 
 His lot was cast in the time of a great literary revolu- 
 tion. That poetical dynasty which had dethroned the 
 successors of Shakespeare and Spenser was, in its turn, 5 
 dethroned by a race who represented themselves as heirs 
 of the ancient line, so long dispossessed by usurpers. 
 The real nature of this revolution has not, we think, 
 been comprehended by the great majority of those who 
 concurred in it. 10 
 
 Wherein especially does the poetry of our times differ 
 from that of the last century? Ninety-nine persons out 
 of a hundred would answer that the poetry of the last 
 century was correct, but cold and mechanical, and that 
 the poetry of our time, though wild and irregular, pre- 15 
 sented far more vivid images, and excited the passions 
 far more strongly than that of Parnell, of Addison, or 
 of Pope. In the same manner we constantly hear it said, 
 that the poets of the age of Elizabeth had far more 
 genius, but far less correctness than those of the age of 20 
 Anne. It seems to be taken for granted, that there is 
 some incompatibility, some antithesis between correct- 
 ness and creative power. We rather suspect that this 
 notion arises merely from an abuse of words, and that 
 it has been the parent of many of the fallacies which 25 
 perplex the science of criticism. 
 
 What is meant by correctness in poetry? If by cor- 
 rectness be meant the conforming to rules which have 
 their foundation in truth and in the principles of human 
 nature, then correctness is only another name for ex- 30 
 
174 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 cellence. If by correctness be meant the conforming to 
 rules purely arbitrary, correctness may be'another name 
 for dullness and absurdity. 
 
 A writer who describes visible objects falsely and vio- 
 5 lates the propriety of character, a writer who makes the 
 mountains "nod their drowsy heads" at night, or a 
 dying man take leave of the world with a rant like that of 
 Maximin, may be said in the high and just sense of the 
 phrase, to write incorrectly. He violates the first great 
 
 10 law of his art. His imitation is altogether unHke the 
 thing imitated. The four poets who are most eminently 
 free from incorrectness of this description are Homer, 
 Dante, Shakespeare, and Milton. They are, therefore, 
 in one sense, and that the best sense, the most correct of 
 
 IS poets. 
 
 When it is said that Virgil, though he had less genius 
 than Homer, was a more correct writer, what sense is 
 attached to the word correctness? Is it meant that the 
 story of the jEneid is developed more skillfully than that 
 
 2o of the Odyssey ? that the Roman describes the face of 
 the external world, or the emotions of the mind, more 
 accurately than the Greek ? that the characters of Achates 
 and Mnestheus are more nicely discriminated, and more 
 consistently supported, than those of Achilles, of Nestor, 
 
 25 and of Ulysses? The fact incontestably is that, for every 
 violation of the fundamental laws of poetry which can be 
 found in Homer, it would be easy to find twenty in 
 Virgil. 
 
 Troilus and Cressida is perhaps of all the plays of 
 
 30 Shakespeare that which is commonly considered as the 
 
LIFE OF LORD BYRON 1 75 
 
 most incorrect. Yet it seems to us infinitely more cor- 
 rect, in the sound sense of the term, than what are called 
 the most correct plays of the most correct dramatists. 
 Compare it, for example, with the Iphigenie of Racine. 
 We are sure that the Greeks of Shakespeare bear a far 5 
 greater resemblance than the Greeks of Racine to the 
 real Greeks who besieged Troy; and for this reason, that 
 the Greeks of Shakespeare are human beings, and the 
 Greeks of Racine mere names, mere words printed in 
 capitals at the head of paragraphs of declamation. Ra- 10 
 cine, it is true, would have shuddered at the thought of 
 making a warrior at the siege of Troy quote Aristotle. 
 But of what use is it to avoid a single anachronism, when 
 the whole play is one anachronism, the sentiments and 
 phrases of Versailles in the camp of Aulis? 15 
 
 In the sense in which we are now using the word 
 correctness, we think that Sir Walter Scott, Mr. Words- 
 worth, Mr. Coleridge, are far more correct poets than 
 those who are commonly extolled as the models of cor- 
 rectness. Pope, for example, and Addison. The single 20 
 description of a moonlight night in Pope's Iliad con- 
 tains more inaccuracies than can be found in all the 
 Excursion. There is not a single scene in Cato, in which 
 all that conduces to poetical illusion, all the propriety 
 of character, of language, of situation, is not more grossly 25 
 violated than in any part of the Lay of the Last Minstrel. 
 No man can possibly think that the Romans of Addison 
 resemble the real Romans so closely as the moss-troopers 
 of Scott resemble the real moss-troopers. Wat Tinlinn 
 and William of Deloraine are not, it is true, persons of 30 
 
176 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 so much dignity as Cato. But the dignity of the persons 
 represented has as Httle to do with the correctness of 
 poetry as with the correctness of painting. We prefer 
 a gypsy by Reynolds to his Majesty's head on a sign- 
 5 post, and a Borderer by Scott to a Senator by Addison. 
 In what sense, then, is the word correctness used by 
 those who say, with the author of the Pursuits oj Lit- 
 erature, that Pope was the most correct of EngHsh 
 Poets, and that next to Pope came the late Mr. Giff ord ? 
 
 10 What is the nature and value of that correctness, the 
 praise of which is denied to Macbeth, to Lear, and to 
 Othello, and given to Hoole's translations and to all 
 the Seatonian prize poems? We can discover no eter- 
 nal rule, no rule founded in reason and in the nature of 
 
 15 things, which Shakespeare does not observe much more 
 strictly than Pope. But if by correctness be meant the 
 conforming to a narrow legislation which, while lenient 
 to the mala in se, multiphes, without the shadow of a 
 reason, the mala prohibita, if by correctness be meant 
 
 20 a strict attention to certain ceremonious observances, 
 which are no more essential to poetry than etiquette 
 to good government, or than the washings of a Pharisee 
 to devotion, then, assuredly. Pope may be a more cor- 
 rect poet than Shakespeare; and, if the code were a 
 
 25 little altered, Colley Gibber might be a more correct 
 poet than Pope. But it may well be doubted whether 
 this kind of correctness be a merit, nay, whether it be 
 not an absolute fault. 
 
 It would be amusing to make a digest of the irrational 
 
 30 laws which bad critics have framed for the government 
 
LIFE or LORD BYRON 1 77 
 
 of poets. First in celebrity and in absurdity stand the 
 dramatic unities of place and time. No human being 
 has ever been able to find anything that could, even by 
 courtesy, be called an argument for these unities, ex- 
 cept that they have been deduced from the general prac- 5 
 tice of the Greeks. It requires no very profound ex- 
 amination to discover that the Greek dramas, often 
 admirable as compositions, are, as exhibitions of human 
 character and human life, far inferior to the English 
 plays of the age of Elizabeth. Every scholar knows 10 
 that the dramatic part of the Athenian tragedies was 
 at first suborbinate to the lyrical part. It would, there- 
 fore, have been little less than a miracle if the laws of 
 the Athenian stage had been found to suit plays in which 
 there was no chorus. All the greatest masterpieces of ^5 
 the dramatic art have been composed in the direct vio- 
 lation of the unities, and could never have been com- 
 posed if the unities had not been violated. It is clear, 
 for example, that such a character as that of Hamlet 
 could never have been developed within the limits to 20 
 which Alfieri confined himself. Yet such was the rev- 
 erence of literary men during the last century for these 
 unities that Johnson, who, much to his honor, took the 
 opposite side, was, as he says, "frightened at his own 
 temerity," and "afraid to stand against the authorities 25 
 which might be produced against him." 
 
 There are other rules of the same kind without end. 
 "Shakespeare," says Rymer, "ought not to have made 
 Othello black; for the hero of a tragedy ought always 
 to be white." "Milton," says another critic, "ought 30 
 Prose — 1 2 
 
lyo NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 not to have taken Adam for his hero; for the hero of an 
 epic poem ought always to be victorious." "Milton," 
 says another, "ought not to have put so many similes 
 into his first book; for the first book of an epic poem 
 5 ought always to be the most unadorned. There are no 
 similes in the first book of the Iliad.^' "Milton," says 
 another, " ought not to have placed in an epic poem such 
 lines as these: — 
 
 " ' While thus I called, and strayed I knew not whither.'" 
 
 10 And why not ? The critic is ready with a reason, a lady's 
 reason. "Such lines," says he, "are not, it must be al- 
 lowed, unpleasing to the ear; but the redundant syllable 
 ought to be confined to the drama, and not admitted 
 into epic poetry." As to the redundant syllable in heroic 
 
 15 rhyme on serious subjects, it has been, from the time 
 of Pope downward, proscribed by the general consent 
 of all the correct school. No magazine would have ad- 
 mitted so incorrect a couplet as that of Drayton: 
 
 "As when we lived untouch'd ^vith these disgraces 
 20 When as our kingdom was our dear embraces." 
 
 Another law of heroic rhyme, which, fifty years ago, was 
 considered as fundamental, was, that there should be 
 a pause, a comma at least, at the end of every couplet. 
 It was also provided that there should never be a full 
 25 stop except at the end of a line. Well do we remember 
 to have heard a most correct judge of poetry revile 
 Mr. Rogers for the incorrectness of that most sweet and 
 graceful passage, 
 
LIFE OF LORD BYRON 1 79 
 
 " Such grief was ours, — it seems but yesterday, — 
 When in thy prime, wishing so much to stay, 
 'Twas thine, Maria, thine without a sigh 
 At midnight in a sister's arms to die. 
 
 Oh thou wert lovely; lovely was thy frame, 5 
 
 And pure thy spirit as from heaven it came ; 
 And when recalled to join the blest above 
 Thou diedst a victim to exceeding love, 
 Nursing the young to health. In happier hours, 
 When idle Fancy wove luxuriant flowers, lo 
 
 Once in thy mirth thou badst me write on thee; 
 And now I write what thou shalt never see." 
 
 Sir Roger Newdigate is fairly entitled, we think, to be 
 ranked among the great critics of this school. He made 
 a law that none of the poems written for the prize which 15 
 he established at Oxford should exceed fifty lines. This 
 law seems to us to have at least as much foundation in 
 reason as any of those which we have mentioned; nay, 
 much more, for the world, we believe, is pretty well 
 agreed in thinking that the shorter a prize poem is, the 20 
 better. 
 
 We do not see why we should not make a few more 
 rules of the same kind; why we should not enact that the 
 number of scenes in every act shall be three or some 
 multiple of three, that the number of lines in every 25 
 scene shall be an exact square, that the dramatis per- 
 sona; shall never be more or fewer than sixteen, and 
 that, in heroic rhymes, every thirty-sixth line shall have 
 twelve syllables. If we were to lay down these canons, 
 and to call Pope, Goldsmith, and Addison incorrect 30 
 writers for not having complied with our whims, we 
 
l8o NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 should act precisely as those critics act who find incor- 
 rectness in the magnificent imagery and the varied music 
 of Coleridge and Shelley. 
 
 The correctness which the last century prized so much 
 5 resembles the correctness of those pictures of the garden 
 of Eden which we see in old Bibles. We have an exact 
 square, inclosed by the rivers Pison, Gihon, Hiddekel, 
 and Euphrates, each with a convenient bridge in the 
 center, rectangular beds of flowers, a long canal, neatly 
 
 lo bricked and railed in, the tree of knowledge, clipped hke 
 one of the Hmes behind the Tuileries, standing in the 
 center of the grand alley, the snake twined round it, 
 the man on the right hand, the woman on the left, and 
 the beasts drawn up in an exact circle round them. In 
 
 15 one sense the picture is correct enough. That is to say, 
 the squares are correct; the circles are correct; the man 
 and the woman are in a most correct line with the tree; 
 and the snake forms a most correct spiral. 
 
 But if there were a painter so gifted that he could 
 
 20 place on the canvas that glorious paradise, seen by the 
 interior eye of him whose outward sight had failed with 
 long watching and laboring for hberty and truth, if 
 there were a painter who could set before us the mazes 
 of the sapphire brook, the lake with its fringe of myrtles, 
 
 25 the flowery meadows, the grottoes overhung by vines, 
 the forests shining with Hesperian fruit and with the 
 plumage of gorgeous birds, the massy shade of that 
 nuptial bower which showered down roses on the sleep- 
 ing lovers, what should we think of a connoisseur who 
 
 30 should tell us that this painting, though finer than the 
 
LIFE OF LORD BYRON l8l 
 
 absurd picture in the old Bible, was not so correct? 
 Surely we should answer, It is both finer and more cor- 
 rect; and it is finer because it is more correct. It is not 
 made up of correctly drawn diagrams; but it is a correct 
 painting, a worthy representation of that which it is 5 
 intended to represent. 
 
 It is not in the fine arts alone that this false correctness 
 is prized by narrow-minded men, by men who cannot 
 distinguish means from ends, or what is accidental from 
 what is essential. M. Jourdain admired correctness in 10 
 fencing. "You had no business to hit me then. You 
 must never thrust in quart till you have thrust in tierce." 
 M. Tomes liked correctness in medical practice. "I 
 stand up for Artemius. That he killed his patient is 
 plain enough. But still he acted quite according to rule. 15 
 A man dead is a man dead; and there is an end of the 
 matter. But if rules are to be broken, there is no say- 
 ing what consequences may follow." We have heard 
 of an old German officer, who was a great admirer of 
 correctness in military operations. He used to revile 20 
 Bonaparte for spoiling the science of war, which had 
 been carried to such exquisite perfection by Marshal 
 Daun. "In my youth we used to march and counter- 
 march all the summer without gaining or losing a square 
 league, and then we went into winter quarters. And 25 
 now comes an ignorant, hot-headed young man, who 
 flies about from Bologne to Ulm, and from Ulm to the 
 middle of Moravia, and fights battles in December. 
 The whole system of his tactics is monstrously incorrect." 
 The world is of opinion, in spite of critics like these, 30 
 
152 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 that the end of fencing is to hit, that the end of medi- 
 cine is to cure, that the end of war is to conquer, and 
 that those means are the most correct which best ac- 
 compKsh the ends. 
 5 And has poetry no end, no eternal and immutable prin- 
 ciples ? Is poetry like heraldry, mere matter of arbitrary 
 regulation ? The heralds tell us that certain scutcheons 
 and bearings denote certain conditions, and that to put 
 colors on colors, or metals on metals, is false blazonry. 
 
 10 If all this were reversed, if every coat of arms in Europe 
 were new fashioned, if it were decreed that or should 
 never be placed but on argent^ or argent but on or, that 
 illegitimacy should be denoted by a lozenge, and widow- 
 hood by a hend, the new science would be just as good 
 
 15 as the old science, because both the new and old would 
 be good for nothing. The mummery of Portcullis and 
 Rouge Dragon, as it has no other value than that which 
 caprice has assigned to it, may well submit to any laws 
 which caprice may impose upon it. But it is not so 
 
 20 with that great imitative art, to the power of which all 
 ages, the rudest and the most enlightened, bear witness. 
 Since its first great masterpieces were produced, every- 
 thing that is changeable in this world has been changed. 
 Civilization has been gained, lost, gained again. Reli- 
 
 25 gions, the languages, and forms of government, and usages 
 of private life, and modes of thinking, all have under- 
 gone a succession of revolutions. Everything has passed 
 away but the great features of nature, and the heart of 
 man, and the miracles of that art which it is the office 
 
 30 to reflect back the heart of man and the features of na- 
 
LIFE OF LORD BYRON 1 83 
 
 ture. Those two strange old poems, the wonder of ninety 
 generations, still retain all their freshness. They still 
 command the veneration of minds enriched by the 
 Uterature of many nations and ages. They are still, 
 even in wretched translations, the delight of school- 5 
 boys. Having survived ten thousand capricious fashions, 
 having seen successive codes of criticism become obso- 
 lete, they still remain to us, immortal with the immor- 
 tality of truth, the same when pursued in the study of 
 an English scholar, as when they were first chanted at 10 
 the banquets of the Ionian princes. 
 
 Poetry is, as was said more than two thousand years 
 ago, imitation. It is an art analogous in many respects 
 to the art of painting, sculpture, and acting. The imi- 
 tations of the painter, the sculptor, and the actor, are 15 
 indeed, within certain limits, more perfect than those of 
 the poet. The machinery which the poet employs 
 consists merely of words, and words cannot, even when 
 employed by such an artist as Homer or Dante, present 
 to the mind images of visible objects quite so lively and 20 
 exact as those which we carry away from looking on 
 the works of the brush and the chisel. But, on the other 
 hand, the range of poetry is infinitely wider than that 
 of any other imitative art, or than that of all the other 
 imitative arts together. The sculptor can imitate only 25 
 form; the painter only form and color; the actor, until 
 the poet supphes him with words, only form, color, and 
 motion. Poetry holds the outer world in common with 
 the other arts. The heart of man is the province of 
 poetry, and of poetry alone. The painter, the sculptor, 30 
 
184 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 and the actor can exhibit no more of human passion and 
 character than that small portion which overflows into 
 the gesture and the face, always an imperfect, often a 
 deceitful sign of that which is within. The deeper and 
 5 more complex parts of human nature can be exhibited 
 by means of words alone. Thus the objects of the imi- 
 tation of poetry are the whole external and the whole 
 internal universe, the face of nature, the vicissitudes of 
 fortune, man as he is in himself, man as he appears in 
 
 10 society, all things which really exist, all things of which 
 we can form an image in our minds by combining to- 
 gether parts of things which really exist. The domain 
 of this imperial art is commensurate with the imagi- 
 native faculty. 
 
 15 An art essentially imitative ought not surely to be sub- 
 jected to rules which tend to make its imitations less per- 
 fect than they otherwise would be; and those who obey 
 such rules ought to be called, not correct, but incorrect 
 artists. The true way to judge of the rules by which 
 
 20 English poetry was governed during the last century is 
 to look at the effects which they produced. 
 
 It was in 1780 that Johnson completed his Lives oj 
 the Poets. He tells us in that work that, since the time 
 of Dryden, English poetry had shown no tendency to 
 
 25 relapse into its original savageness, that its language had 
 been refined, its numbers tuned, and its sentiments im- 
 proved. It may perhaps be doubted whether the na- 
 tion had any great reason to exult in the refinements and 
 improvements which gave it Douglas for Othello^ and 
 
 30 the Triumphs of Temper for the Fairy Queen. 
 
LIFE OF LORD BYRON 1 85 
 
 It was during the thirty years which preceded the ap- 
 pearance of Johnson's Lives that the diction and ver- 
 sification of EngHsh poetry were, in the sense in which 
 the word is commonly used, most correct. Those thirty 
 years are, as respects poetry, the most deplorable part 5 
 of our literary history. They have indeed bequeathed 
 to us scarcely any poetry which deserves to be remem- 
 bered. Two or three hundred lines of Gray, twice as 
 many of Goldsmith, a few stanzas of Beattie and Col- 
 Hns, a few strophes of Mason, and a few clever prologues 10 
 and satires, were the masterpieces of this age of con- 
 summate excellence. They may all be printed in one 
 volume, and that volume would be by no means a vol- 
 ume of extraordinary merit. It would contain no poetry 
 of the very highest class, and little which could be placed 15 
 very high in the second class. The Paradise Regained 
 or Comiis would outweigh it all. 
 
 At last, when poetry had fallen into such utter decay 
 that Mr. Hayley was thought a great poet, it began to 
 appear that the excess of the evil was about to work the 20 
 cure. Men became tired of an insipid conformity to a 
 standard which derived no authority from nature or 
 reason. A shallow criticism had taught them to ascribe 
 a superstitious value to the spurious correctness of poet- 
 asters. A deeper criticism brought them back to the true 25 
 correctness of the first great masters. The eternal laws 
 of poetry regained their power, and the temporary 
 fashions which had superseded those laws went after 
 the wig of Lovelace and the hoop of Clarissa. 
 
 It was in a cold and barren season that the seeds of 30 
 
1 86 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 that rich harvest which we have reaped were first sown. 
 While poetry was every year becoming more feeble and 
 more mechanical, while the monotonous versification 
 which Pope had introduced, no longer redeemed by his 
 5 brilliant wit and his compactness of expression, palled 
 on the ear of the public, the great works of the old mas- 
 ters were every day attracting more and more of the ad- 
 miration which they deserved. The plays of Shakespeare 
 were better acted, better edited, and better known than 
 
 10 they had ever been. Our fine ancient ballads were again 
 read with pleasure, and it became a fashion to imitate 
 them. Many of the imitations were altogether con- 
 temptible. But they showed that men had at least 
 begun to admire the excellence which they could not 
 
 15 rival. A literary revolution was evidently at hand. 
 There was a ferment in the minds of men, a vague crav- 
 ing for something new, a disposition to hail with de- 
 light anything which might at first sight w^ear the ap- 
 pearance of originality. A reforming age is always 
 
 20 fertile to impostors. The same excited state of public 
 feeling which produced the great separation from the 
 see of Rome produced also the excesses of the Anabap- 
 tists. The same stir in the public mind of Europe which 
 overthrew the abuses of the old French government, 
 
 25 produced the Jacobins and Theophilanthropists. Mac- 
 pherson and Delia Crusca were to the true reformers of 
 English poetry what Knipperdoling was to Luther, or 
 Clootz to Turgot. The success of Chatterton's forgeries 
 and of the far more contemptible forgeries of Ireland 
 
 30 showed that people had begun to love the old poetry 
 
LIFE OF LORD BYRON 1 87 
 
 well, though not wisely. The public were never more 
 disposed to believe stories without evidence, and to ad- 
 mire books without merit. Any thing which could 
 break the dull monotony of the correct school was ac- 
 ceptable. 5 
 
 The forerunner of the great restoration of our litera- 
 ture was Cowper. His literary career began and ended 
 at nearly the same time with that of Alfieri. A com- 
 parison between Alfieri and Cowper may, at first sight, 
 appear as strange as that which a loyal Presbyterian 10 
 minister is said to have made in 1745 between George 
 the Second and Enoch. It may seem that the gentle, 
 shy, melancholy Calvinist, whose spirit had been broken 
 by fagging at school, who had not courage to earn a 
 livelihood by reading the titles of bills in the House of 15 
 Lords, and whose favorite associates were a blind old 
 lady and an evangelical divine, could have nothing in 
 common with the haughty, ardent, and voluptuous 
 nobleman, the horse-jockey, the libertine, who fought 
 Lord Ligonier in Hyde Park, and robbed the Pretender 20 
 of his queen. But though the private lives of these re- 
 markable men present scarcely any points of resemblance, 
 their literary lives bear a close analogy to each other. 
 They both found poetry in its lowest state of degrada- 
 tion, feeble, artificial, and altogether nerveless. They 25 
 both possessed precisely the talents which fitted them 
 for the task of raising it from that deep abasement. 
 They cannot, in strictness, be called great poets. They 
 had not in any very high degree the creative power, 
 
 " The vision and the faculty divine ; " 30 
 
1 88 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 but they had great vigor of thought, great warmth of 
 feeUng, and what, in their circumstances, was above all 
 things important, a manliness of taste which approached 
 to roughness. They did not deal in mechanical versi- 
 5 fication and conventional phrases. They wrote con- 
 cerning things the thought of which set their hearts on 
 fire; and thus what they wrote, even when it wanted every 
 other grace, had that inimitable grace which sincerity 
 and strong passion impart to the rudest and most homely 
 
 10 compositions. Each of them sought for inspiration in 
 a noble and affecting subject, fertile of images which 
 had not yet been hackneyed. Liberty was the muse of 
 Alfieri, Rehgion was the muse of Cowper. The same 
 truth is found in their Hghter pieces. They were not 
 
 15 among those who deprecated the severity, or deplored 
 the absence of an unreal mistress in melodious common- 
 places. Instead of raving about imaginary Chloes and 
 Sylvias, Cowper wrote of Mrs. Unwin's knitting needles. 
 The only love-verses of Alfieri were addressed to one 
 
 20 whom he truly and passionately loved. "Tutte le rime 
 amorose che seguono," says he, "tutte sono per essa, 
 e ben sue, e di lei solamente; poiche mai d' altra donna 
 per certo non cantero." 
 
 These great men were not free from affectation. But 
 
 25 their affectation was directly opposed to the affectation 
 which generally prevailed. Each of them expressed, 
 in strong and bitter language, the contempt which he 
 felt for the effeminate poetasters who were in fash- 
 ion both in England and in Italy. Cowper complains 
 
 30 that 
 
LIFE or LORD BYRON 1 89 
 
 " Manner is all in all, whate'er is writ, 
 The substitute for genius, taste, and wit." 
 
 He praised Pope; yet he regretted that Pope had 
 
 " Made poetry a mere mechanic art. 
 And every warbler had his tune by heart." 5 
 
 Alfieri speaks with similar scorn of the tragedies of his 
 predecessors. " Mi cadevano dalle mani per la langui- 
 dezza, triviality e prolissitk dei modi e del verso, senza 
 parlare poi della snervatezza dei pensieri. Or perche 
 mai questa nostra divina Hngua, si maschia anco, ed 10 
 energica, e feroce, in bocca di Dante, dovrk, ella farsi 
 cosi sbiadata ed eunuca nel dialogo tragico?" 
 
 To men thus sick of the languid manner of their con- 
 temporaries ruggedness seemed a venial fault, or rather 
 a positive merit. In their hatred of meretricious orna- 15 
 ment, and of what Cowper calls "creamy smoothness," 
 they erred on the opposite side. Their style was too 
 austere, their versification too harsh. It is not easy, 
 however, to overrate the service which they rendered 
 to literature. The intrinsic value of their poems is con- 20 
 siderable. But the example which they set of mutiny 
 against an absurd system was invaluable. The part 
 which they performed was rather that of Moses than that 
 of Joshua. They opened the house of bondage; but 
 they did not enter the promised land. 25 
 
 During the twenty years which followed the death of 
 Cowper, the revolution in English poetry was fully con- 
 summated. None of the writers of this period, not even 
 Sir Walter Scott, contributed so much to the consumma- 
 
igo NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 tion as Lord Byron. Yet Lord Byron contributed to it 
 unwillingly, and with constant self-reproach and shame. 
 All his tastes and inclinations led him to take part with 
 the school of poetry which was going out against the 
 S school w^hich was coming in. Of Pope himself he spoke 
 with extravagant admiration. He did not venture di- 
 rectly to say that the Httle man of Twickenham was a 
 greater poet than Shakespeare or Milton; but he hinted 
 pretty clearly that he thought so. Of his contemporaries, 
 
 10 scarcely any had so much of his admiration as Mr. 
 Gifford, who, considered as a poet, was merely Pope, 
 without Pope's wit and fancy, and whose satires are 
 decidedly inferior in vigor and poignancy to the very 
 imperfect juvenile performance of Lord Byron himself. 
 
 15 He now and then praised Mr. Wordsworth and Mr. 
 Coleridge, but ungraciously and without cordiality. 
 When he attacked them, he brought his whole soul to 
 the work. Of the most elaborate of Mr. Wordsworth's 
 poems he could find nothing to say, but that it was 
 
 20 "clumsy, and frowsy, and his aversion." Peter Bell 
 excited his spleen to such a degree that he evoked the 
 shades of Pope and Dryden, and demanded of them 
 whether it were possible that such trash could evade 
 contempt ? In his heart he thought his own Pilgrimage 
 
 25 of Harold inferior to his Imitation of Horace's Art of 
 Poetry, a feeble echo of Pope and Johnson. This in- 
 sipid performance he repeatedly designed to publish, 
 and was withheld only by the solicitations of his friends. 
 He has distinctly declared his approbation of the unities, 
 
 30 the most absurd laws by which genius was ever held 
 
LIFE OF LORD BYRON 191 
 
 in servitude. In one of his works, we think in his letter 
 to Mr. Bowles, he compares the poetry of the eighteenth 
 century to the Parthenon, and that of the nineteenth to 
 a Turkish mosque, and boasts that, although he had 
 assisted his contemporaries in building their grotesque 5 
 and barbarous edifice, h^ had never joined them in 
 defacing the remains of a chaster and more graceful 
 architecture. In another letter he compares the change 
 which had recently passed on English poetry to the de- 
 cay of Latin poetry after the Augustan age. In the time 10 
 of Pope, he tells his friend, it was all Horace with us. 
 It is all Claudian now. 
 
 For the great old masters of the art he had no very 
 enthusiastic veneration. In his letter to Mr. Bowles he 
 uses expressions which clearly indicate that he preferred 15 
 Pope's Iliad to the original. Mr. Moore confesses that 
 his friend was no very fervent admirer of Shakespeare. 
 Of all the poets of the first class. Lord Byron seems to 
 have admired Dante and Milton most. Yet in the 
 fourth canto of Childe Harold, he places Tasso, a writer 20 
 not merely inferior to them, but of quite a different order 
 of mind, on at least a footing of equality with them. Mr. 
 Hunt is, we suspect, quite correct in saying that Lord 
 Byron could see little or no merit in Spenser. 
 
 But Byron the critic and Byron the poet were two 25 
 very different men. The effects of the noble writer's 
 theory may indeed often be traced in his practice. But 
 his disposition led him to accommodate himself to the 
 literary taste of the age in which he lived; and his talents 
 would have enabled him to accommodate himself to the 30 
 
192 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 taste of any age. Though he said much of his contempt 
 for mankind, and though he boasted that amidst the 
 inconstancy of fortune and of fame he was all-sufficient 
 to himself, his literary career indicated nothing of that 
 5 lonely and unsocial pride which he affected. We cannot 
 conceive him, like Milton or Wordsworth, defying the 
 criticism of his contemporaries, retorting their scorn, 
 and laboring on a poem in the full assurance that it 
 would be unpopular, and in the full assurance that it 
 
 10 would be immortal. He has said, by the mouth of one 
 of his heroes, in speaking of poHtical greatness, that 
 "he must serve who fain would sway;" and this he as- 
 signs as a reason for not entering into political life. He 
 did not consider that the sway which he had exercised 
 
 15 in Hterature had been purchased by servitude, by the 
 sacrifice of his own taste to the taste of the public. 
 
 He was the creature of his age; and whenever he had 
 lived he would have been the creature of his age. Un- 
 der Charles the First Byron would have been more 
 
 20 quaint than Donne. Under Charles the Second, the 
 rants of Byron's rhyming plays would have pitted it, 
 boxed it, and galleried it, with those of any Bays or 
 Bilboa. Under George the First the monotonous smooth- 
 ness of Byron's versification and the terseness of his ex- 
 
 25 pression would have made Pope himself envious. 
 
 As it was, he was the man of the last thirteen years of 
 the eighteenth century, and of the first twenty-three 
 years of the nineteenth century. He belonged half to 
 the old, and half to the new school of poetry. His per- 
 
 30 sonal taste led him to the former; his thirst of praise 
 
LIFE OF LORD BYRON 1 93 
 
 to the latter; his talents were equally suited to both. 
 His fame was a common ground on which the zealots 
 of both sides, Gifford, for example, and Shelley, might 
 meet. He was the representative, not of either literary 
 party, but of both at once, and of their conflict, and of 5 
 the victory by which that conflict was terminated. His 
 poetry fills and measures the whole of the vast interval 
 through which our literature has moved since the time 
 of Johnson. It touches the Essay on Man at the one 
 extremity, and the Excursion at the other. lo 
 
 There are several parallel instances in literary history. 
 Voltaire, for example, was the connecting link between 
 the France of Lewis the Fourteenth and the France of 
 Lewis the Sixteenth, between Racine and Boileau on 
 the one side, and Condorcet and Beaumarchais on the 15 
 other. He, like Lord Byron, put himself at the head 
 of an intellectual revolution, dreading it all the time, 
 murmuring at it, sneering at it, yet choosing rather to 
 move before his age in any direction than to be left be- 
 hind and forgotten. Dryden was the connecting link 20 
 between the literature of the age of James the First and 
 the Hterature of the age of Anne. Oromasdes and Ari- 
 manes fought for him. Arimanes carried him off. But 
 his heart was to the last with Oromasdes. Lord Byron 
 was, in the same manner, the mediator between two 25 
 generations, between two hostile poetical sects. Though 
 always sneering at Mr. Wordsworth, he was yet, though 
 perhaps unconsciously, the interpreter between Mr. 
 Wordsworth and the m.ultitude. In the Lyrical Ballads 
 and the Excursion Mr. Wordsworth appeared as the 30 
 Prose — 13 
 
194 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 high priest of a worship, of which nature was the idol. 
 No poems have ever indicated a more exquisite per- 
 ception of the beauty of the outer world, or a more 
 passionate love and reverence for that beauty. Yet 
 5 they were not popular; and it is not likely that they ever 
 will be popular as the poetry of Sir Walter Scott is pop- 
 ular. The feeling which pervaded them was too deep 
 for general sympathy. Their style was often too mys- 
 terious for general comprehension. They made a few 
 
 10 esoteric disciples, and many scoffers. Lord Byron 
 founded what may be called an exoteric Lake school; 
 and all the readers of verse in England, we might say 
 in Europe, hastened to sit at his feet. What Mr. Words- 
 worth had said Hke a recluse. Lord Byron said like a 
 
 15 man of the world, with less profound feeling, but with 
 more perspicuity, energy, and conciseness. We would 
 refer our readers to the last two cantos of Childe Harold 
 and to Manfred, in proof of these observations. 
 
 Lord Byron, like Mr. Wordsworth, had nothing dra- 
 
 20 matic in his genius. He was indeed the reverse of a 
 great dramatist, the very antithesis to a great dramatist. 
 All his characters, Harold looking on the sky, from which 
 his country and the sun are disappearing together, the 
 Giaour, standing apart in the gloom of the side aisle, 
 
 25 and casting a haggard scowl from under his long hood 
 at the crucifix and the censer, Conrad leaning on his 
 sword by the watch tower, Lara smiling on the dancers, 
 Alp gazing steadily on the fatal cloud as it passes before 
 the moon, Manfred wandering among the precipices of 
 
 30 Berne, Azzo on the judgment seat, Ugo at the bar, 
 
LIFE OF LORD BYRON 195 
 
 Lambro frowning on the siesta of his daughter and 
 Juan, Cain presenting his unacceptable offering, are 
 essentially the same. The varieties are varieties merely 
 of age, situation, and outward show. If ever Lord 
 Byron attempted to exhibit men of a different kind, he 5 
 always made them either insipid or unnatural. Selim 
 is nothing. Bonnivart is nothing. Don Juan, in the 
 first and best cantos, is a feeble copy of the page in the 
 Marriage of Figaro. Johnson, the man whom Juan 
 meets in the slave-market, is a most striking failure. 10 
 How differently would Sir Walter Scott have drawn a 
 bluff, fearless EngUshman, in such a situation! The 
 portrait would have seemed to walk out of the canvas. 
 
 Sardanapalus is more coarsely drawn than any dra- 
 matic personage that we can remember. His heroism 15 
 and his effeminacy, his contempt of death and his dread 
 of a weighty helmet, his kingly resolution to be seen 
 in the foremost ranks, and the anxiety with which he 
 calls for a looking-glass, that he may be seen to advan- 
 tage, are contrasted, it is true, with all the point of 20 
 Juvenal. Indeed, the hint of the character seems to 
 have been taken from what Juvenal says of Otho: 
 
 " Speculum civilis sarcina belli. 
 Nimirum summi duels est occidere Galbam, 
 Et curare cutem summi constantia civis, 25 
 
 Bedriaci in campo spolium affectare Palati, 
 Et pressum in faciem digitis extendere panem." 
 
 These are excellent Hues in a satire. But it is not the 
 business of the dramatist to exhibit characters in this 
 sharp antithetical way. It is not thus that Shakespeare 30 
 
196 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 makes Prince Hal rise from the rake of Eastcheap into 
 the hero of Shrewsbury, and sink again into the rake 
 of Eastcheap. It is not thus that Shakespeare has ex- 
 hibited the union of effeminacy and valor in Antony. 
 5 A dramatist cannot commit a greater error than that 
 of following those pointed descriptions of character in 
 which satirists and historians indulge so much. It is 
 by rejecting what is natural that satirists and historians 
 produce these striking characters. Their great object 
 
 10 generally is to ascribe to every man as many contra- 
 dictory qualities as possible, and this is an object easily 
 attained. By judicious selection and judicious exag- 
 geration, the intellect and the disposition of any human 
 being might be described as being made up of nothing 
 
 15 but startling contrasts. If the dramatist attempts to 
 create a being answering to one of these descriptions, he 
 fails, because he reverses an imperfect analytical process. 
 He produces, not a man, but a personified epigram. 
 Very eminent \vriters have fallen into this snare. Ben 
 
 20 Jonson has given us a Hermogenes, taken from the lively 
 lines of Horace, but the inconsistency which is so amus- 
 ing in the satire appears unnatural and disgusts us in the 
 play. Sir Walter Scott has committed a far more glar- 
 ing error of the same kind in the novel of Peveril. Ad- 
 
 25 miring, as every judicious reader must admire, the keen 
 and vigorous lines in which Dryden satirized the Duke 
 of Buckingham, Sir Walter attempted to make a Duke of 
 Buckingham to suit them, a real Hving Zimri; and he 
 made, not a man, but the most grotesque of all monsters. 
 
 30 A writer who should attempt to introduce into a play 
 
LIFE OF LORD BYRON 197 
 
 or a novel such a Wharton as the Wharton of Pope, 
 or a Lord Hervey answering to Sporus, would fail in 
 the same manner. 
 
 But to return to Lord Byron; his women, Hke his men, 
 are all of one breed. Haidee is a half-savage and girhsh 5 
 JuHa; Juha is a civihzed and matronly Haidee. Leila 
 is a wedded Zuleika, Zuleika a virgin Leila. Gulnare and 
 Medora appear to have been intentionally opposed to 
 each other. Yet the difference is a difference of situation 
 only. A sHght change of circumstances would, it should 10 
 seem, have sent Gulnare to the lute of Medora, and 
 armed Medora with the dagger of Gulnare. 
 
 It is hardly too much to say, that Lord Byron could 
 exhibit only one man and only one woman, a man proud, 
 moody, cynical, with defiance on his brow, and misery 15 
 in his heart, a scorner of his kind, implacable in re- 
 venge, yet capable of deep and strong affection : a woman 
 all softness and gentleness, loving to caress and to be 
 caressed, but capable of being transformed by passion 
 into a tigress, 20 
 
 Even these two characters, his only two characters, 
 he could not exhibit dramatically. He exhibited them 
 in the manner, not of Shakespeare, but of Clarendon. 
 He analyzed them, he made them analyze themselves; 
 but he did not make them show themselves. We are 25 
 told, for example, in many lines of great force and 
 spirit, that the speech of Lara was bitterly sarcastic, 
 that he talked little of his travels, that if he was much 
 questioned about them, his answers became short, and 
 his brow gloomy. But we have none of Lara's sarcastic 30 
 
198 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 speeches or short answers. It is not thus that the great 
 masters of human nature have portrayed human beings. 
 Homer never tells us that Nestor loved to relate long 
 stories about his youth. Shakespeare never tells us 
 5 that in the mind of lago everything that is beautiful and 
 endearing was associated with some filthy and debasing 
 idea. 
 
 It is curious to observe the tendency which the dialogue 
 of Lord Byron always has to lose its character of a dia- 
 
 10 logue and to become soliloquy. The scenes between 
 Manfred and the Chamois-hunter, between Manfred and 
 the Witch of the Alps, between Manfred and the Abbot, 
 are instances of this tendency. Manfred, after a few 
 unimportant speeches, has all the talk to himself. The 
 
 15 other interlocutors are nothing more than good listeners. 
 They drop an occasional question or ejaculation which 
 sets Manfred off again on the inexhaustible topic of his 
 personal feelings. If we examine the fine passages in 
 Lord Byron's dramas, the description of Rome, for 
 
 20 example, in Manfred, the description of a Venetian 
 revel in Marino Faliero, the concluding invective which 
 the old doge pronounces against Venice, we shall find 
 that there is nothing dramatic in these speeches, that 
 they derive none of their effect from the character or 
 
 25 situation of the speaker, and that they would have been 
 as fine, or finer, if they had been published as fragments 
 of blank verse by Lord Byron. There is scarcely a 
 speech in Shakespeare of which the same could be said. 
 No skillful reader of Shakespeare can endure to see 
 
 30 what are called the fine things taken out, under the 
 
LIFE or LORD BYRON 1 99 
 
 name of "Beauties" or of "Elegant Extracts," or to 
 hear any single passage, "To be or not to be," for ex- 
 ample, quoted as a sample of the great poet. "To be 
 or not to be" has merit undoubtedly as a composition. 
 It would have merit if put into the mouth of a chorus. 5 
 But its merit as a composition vanishes when compared 
 with its merit as belonging to Hamlet. It is not too much 
 to say that the great plays of Shakespeare would lose 
 less by being deprived of all the passages which are 
 commonly called the fine passages, than those passages 10 
 lose by being read separately from the play. This is 
 perhaps the highest praise which can be given to a 
 dramatist. 
 
 On the other hand, it may be doubted whether there 
 is, in all Lord Byron's plays, a single remarkable passage 15 
 which owes any portion of its interest or effect to its 
 'connection with the characters or the action. He has 
 written only one scene, as far as we can recollect, which 
 is dramatic even in manner, the scene between Lucifer 
 and Cain. The conference is animated, and each of the 20 
 interlocutors has a fair share of it. But this scene, when 
 examined, will be found to be a confirmation of our 
 remarks. It is a dialogue only in form. It is a solil- 
 oquy in essence. It is in reality a debate carried on 
 within one single unquiet and skeptical mind. The 25 
 questions and the answers, the objections and the so- 
 lutions, all belong to the same character. 
 
 A writer who showed so little dramatic skill in works 
 professedly dramatic was not likely to write narrative 
 with dramatic effect. Nothing could indeed be more 30 
 
200 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 rude and careless than the structure of his narrative 
 poems. He seems to have thought, with the hero of the 
 Rehearsal, that the plot was good for nothing but to 
 bring in fine things. His two longest works, Childe 
 5 Harold and Don Juan, have no plan whatever. Either 
 of them might have been extended to any length, or cut 
 short at any point. The state in which the Giaour ap- 
 pears illustrates the manner in which all Byron's poems 
 were constructed. They are all, like the Giaour, col- 
 
 lo lections of fragments; and, though there may be no 
 empty spaces marked by asterisks, it is still easy to per- 
 ceive, by the clumsiness of the joining, where the parts 
 for the sake of which the whole was composed end and 
 begin. 
 
 15 It was in description and meditation that Byron ex- 
 celled. "Description," as he said in Don Juan, "was 
 his forte." His manner is indeed pecuHar, and is al- 
 most unequaled; rapid, sketchy, full of vigor; the se- 
 lection happy; the strokes few and bold. In spite of 
 
 20 the reverence which we feel for the genius of Mr. Words- 
 worth we cannot but think that the minuteness of his 
 descriptions often diminishes their effect. He has ac- 
 customed himself to gaze on nature with the eye of a 
 lover, to dwell on every feature, and to mark every 
 
 25 change of aspect. Those beauties which strike the most 
 negligent observer, and those which only a close atten- 
 tion discovers, are equally familiar to him and are equally 
 prominent in his poetry. The proverb of old Hesiod, 
 that half is often more than the whole, is eminently 
 
 30 applicable to description. The policy of the Dutch 
 
LIFE OF LORD BYRON 20I 
 
 who cut down most of the precious trees in the Spice 
 Islands, in order to raise the value of what remained, 
 was a policy which poets would do well to imitate. It 
 was a pohcy which no poet understood better than 
 Lord Byron. Whatever his faults might be, he was 5 
 never, while his mind retained its vigor, accused of 
 prohxity. 
 
 His descriptions, great as was their intrinsic merit, 
 derived their principal interest from the feeling which 
 always mingled with them. He was himself the be- 10 
 ginning, the middle, and the end, of all his own poetry, 
 the hero of every tale, the chief object in every land- 
 scape. Harold, Lara, Manfred, and a crowd of other 
 characters, were universally considered merely as loose 
 incognitos of Byron; and there is every reason to believe 15 
 that he meant them to be so considered. The wonders 
 of the outer world, the Tagus, with the mighty fleets 
 of England riding on its bosom, the towers of Cintra 
 overhanging the shaggy forest of cork trees and wil- 
 lows, the glaring marble of Pentelicus, the banks of the 20 
 Rhine, the glaciers of Clarens, the sweet Lake of Leman, 
 the dell of Egeria with its summer birds and rustling 
 lizards, the shapeless ruins of Rome overgrown with 
 ivy and wallflowers, the stars, the sea, the mountains, 
 all were mere accessaries, the background to one dark 25 
 and melancholy figure. 
 
 Never had any writer so vast a command of the whole 
 eloquence of scorn, misanthropy, and despair. That 
 Marah was never dry. No art could sweeten, no draughts 
 could exhaust, its perennial waters of bitterness. Never 30 
 
202 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 was there such variety in monotony as that of Byron. 
 From maniac laughter to piercing lamentation, there 
 was not a single note of human anguish of which he was 
 not master. Year after year, and month after month, 
 5 he continued to repeat that to be wretched is the destiny 
 of all; that to be eminently wretched is the destiny of 
 the eminent; that all the desires by which we are cursed 
 lead alike to misery, if they are not gratified, to the misery 
 of disappointment, if they are gratified, to the misery 
 
 lo of satiety. His heroes are men who have arrived by 
 different roads at the same goal of despair, who are 
 sick of life, who are at war with society, who are sup- 
 ported in their anguish only by an unconquerable pride 
 resembling that of Prometheus on the rock or of Satan 
 
 15 in the burning marl, who can master their agonies by 
 the force of their will, and who, to the last, defy the whole 
 power of earth and heaven. He always described him- 
 self as a man of the same kind with his favorite creations, 
 as a man whose heart had been withered, whose capacity 
 
 20 for happiness was gone and could not be restored, but 
 whose invincible spirit dared the worst that could be- 
 fall him here or hereafter. 
 
 How much of this morbid feeling sprang from an 
 original disease of the mind, how much from real mis- 
 
 25 fortune, how much from the nervousness of dissipation, 
 how much was fanciful, how much was merely affected, 
 it is impossible for us, and would probably have been 
 impossible for the most intimate friends of Lord Byron, 
 to decide. Whether there ever existed, or can ever 
 
 30 exist, a person answering to the description which he 
 
LIFE OF LORD BYRON 203 . 
 
 gave of himself may be doubted; but that he was not 
 such a person is beyond all doubt. It is ridiculous to 
 imagine that a man whose mind was really imbued 
 with scorn of his fellow-creatures would have published 
 three or four books every year in order to tell them so; 5 
 or that a man who could say with truth that he neither 
 sought sympathy nor needed it would have admitted 
 all Europe to hear his farewell to his wife, and his 
 blessings on his child. In the second canto of Childe 
 Harold, he tells us that he is insensible to fame and 10 
 obloquy: 
 
 " 111 may such contest now the spirit move, 
 Which heeds nor keen reproof nor partial praise." 
 
 Yet we know on the best evidence that, a day or two 
 before he published these lines, he was greatly, indeed 15 
 childishly, elated by the compliments paid to his maiden 
 speech in the House of Lords. 
 
 We are far, however, from thinking that his sadness 
 was altogether feigned. He was naturally a man of 
 great sensibility; he had been ill educated; his feelings 20 
 had been early exposed to sharp trials; he had been 
 crossed in his boyish love; he had been mortified by the 
 failure of his first literary efforts; he was straitened in 
 pecuniary circumstances; he was unfortunate in his do- 
 mestic relations; the public treated him with cruel in- 25 
 justice; his health and spirits suffered from his dissi- 
 pated habits of life; he was on the whole, an unhappy 
 man. He early discovered that, by parading his unhap- 
 piness before the multitude, he produced an immense 
 sensation. The world gave him every encouragement to 30 
 
. 204 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 talk about his mental sufferings. The interest which 
 his first confessions excited induced him to affect much 
 that he did not feel; and the affectation probably re- 
 acted on his feelings. How far the character in which 
 5 he exhibited himself was genuine, and how far theatrical, 
 it would probably have puzzled himself to say. 
 
 There can be no doubt that this remarkable man 
 owed the vast influence which he exercised over his con- 
 temporaries at least as much to his gloomy egotism as 
 
 lo to the real power of his poetry. We never could very 
 clearly understand how it is that egotism, so unpopular 
 in conversation, should be so popular in writing; or how 
 it is that men who affect in their compositions quahties 
 and feelings which they have not, impose so much more 
 
 15 easily on their contemporaries than on posterity. The 
 interest which the loves of Petrarch excited in his own 
 time, and the pitying fondness with which half Europe 
 looked upon Rousseau, are well known. To readers 
 of our age, the love of Petrarch seems to have been love 
 
 20 of that kind which breaks no hearts, and the sufferings 
 of Rousseau to have deserved laughter rather than pity, 
 to have been partly counterfeited, and partly the con- 
 sequences of his own perverseness and vanity. 
 
 What our grandchildren may think of the character 
 
 25 of Lord Byron, as exhibited in his poetry, we will not 
 pretend to guess. It is certain that the interest which 
 he excited during his life is without a parallel in literary 
 history. The feeling with which young readers of 
 poetry regard him can be conceived only by those who 
 
 30 have experienced it. To people who are unacquainted 
 
LIFE OF LORD BYRON 205 
 
 with real calamity, " nothing is so dainty sweet as lovely 
 melancholy." This faint image of sorrow has in all 
 ages been considered by young gentlemen as an agree- 
 able excitement. Old gentlemen and middle-aged gentle- 
 men have so many real causes of sadness that they are 5 
 rarely inclined "to be as sad as night only for wanton- 
 ness." Indeed they want the power almost as much 
 as the inclination. We know very few persons engaged 
 in active life who, even if they were to procure stools 
 to be melancholy upon, and were to sit down with all 10 
 the premeditation of Master Stephen, would be able 
 to enjoy much of what somebody calls the "ecstasy of 
 woe." 
 
 Among that large class of young persons whose read- 
 ing is almost entirely confined to works of imagination, 15 
 the popularity of Lord Byron was unbounded. They 
 bought pictures of him; they treasured up the smallest 
 relics of him; they learned his poems by heart, and did 
 their best to write like him, and to look like him. Many 
 of them practiced at the glass in the hope of catching 20 
 the curl of the upper lip, and the scowl of the brow, 
 which appear in some of his portraits. A few discarded 
 their neckcloths in imitation of their great leader. For 
 some years the Minerva press sent forth no novel with- 
 out a mysterious, unhappy, Lara-like peer. The num- 25 
 ber of hopeful undergraduates and medical students 
 who became things of dark imaginings, on whom the 
 freshness of the heart ceased to fall Hke dew, whose 
 passions had consumed themselves to dust, and to whom 
 the relief of tears was denied, passes all calculation. 30 
 
2o6. NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 This was not the worst. There was created in the 
 minds of many of these enthusiasts a pernicious and 
 absurd association between intellectual power and 
 moral depravity. From the poetry of Lord Byron they 
 5 drew a system of ethics, compounded of misanthropy 
 and voluptuousness, a system in which the two great 
 commandments were, to hate your neighbor, and to love 
 your neighbor's wife. 
 
 This affectation has passed away; and a few more 
 
 10 years will destroy whatever yet remains of that magical 
 potency which once belonged to the name of Byron. 
 To us he is still a man, young, noble, and unhappy. 
 To our children he will be merely a writer; and their 
 impartial judgment will appoint his place among 
 
 15 writers, without regard to his rank or to his private 
 history. That his poetry will undergo a severe sifting, 
 that much of what has been admired by his contem- 
 poraries will be rejected as worthless, we have little 
 doubt. But we have as little doubt, that, after the 
 
 20 closest scrutiny, there will still remain much that can 
 only perish with the English language. 
 
WILLIAM MAKEPEACE THACKERAY 
 
 [William Makepeace Thackeray, acknowledged by general 
 agreement to be one of the three or four greatest English novelists, 
 was born in Calcutta in 1811. Educated at Cambridge and by 
 travel on the continent, he received his first recognition in the col- 
 umns of Fraser's Magazine. From 1832 until his death in 1863, 
 Thackeray was indefatigable as a writer, and literally thousands 
 of pages fell from his pen. For Punch, Thackeray wrote his 
 Book of Snobs which is in some respects his most characteristic 
 work. Thackeray's novels, among which Vanity Fair, Pende7inis, 
 Henry Esmond, and Barry Lyndon are the best, are well known 
 wherever the English language is spoken.] 
 
 The essay before us was the first in the series entitled 
 The English Humorists of the Eighteenth Century, and 
 was dehvered by the author in England and America in 
 the years 185 1 and 1852. The essays were published in 
 1853 and form Thackeray's most considerable contri- 
 bution to formal criticism. 
 
 Charming as they are, these lectures on the English 
 Humorists and the succeeding lectures on the Four 
 Georges can hardly be considered perfectly representative 
 of Thackeray's style. In the first place they were de- 
 livered with a frankly conciliatory intent. Though pug- 
 nacious in his books, Thackeray was personally the 
 gentlest and most lovable of men. He was constitu- 
 tionally as incapable of carrying to the public platform 
 the keen, cool, and biting satire of his written essays as 
 he was unable to play the satirist at the dinner table. 
 
 For these reasons the lectures are a little unlike Thack- 
 eray's written style. But they are perhaps even more 
 207 
 
2o8 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 representative of the man than some of his other work. 
 They show him in his private as well as in his public 
 aspects. They show his keen insight turned to the pur- 
 suits of loving sympathy, his militant honesty of convic- 
 tion arming itself for a braver battle than that of satire 
 and innuendo. They show, further, that however much 
 Thackeray hated sin in the abstract, he loved men. He 
 despised none of the characters of his novels — else why 
 did he so enjoy depicting the rogue ? Much less could he 
 offend the prejudices of any of his hearers as he stood on 
 the platform before them. 
 
 There can be little doubt that, judged from the view 
 point of objective art, the essay on Swift would be im- 
 proved were not the attitude of the author so candidly 
 a personal one. As it is, the author is led to an exag- 
 geration of the criteria of private judgment to the detri- 
 ment of the larger critical purposes of the essay. As a 
 matter of fact, Thackeray was not a literary critic in the 
 narrow sense of the word. In spite of himself he con- 
 tinually slips back from a consideration of an author's 
 work to the man behind the book. This fact should be 
 kept in mind by the reader who thinks to read in the 
 following essay a judicious critique on the work of the 
 great eighteenth-century Dean. In the Dean's work, 
 Thackeray is only secondarily interested. He grants 
 its immense force, he stands in awe of the genius dis- 
 played, but speculations on the author continually ob- 
 trude. He even misinterprets the book in looking for 
 the man, as may be seen in the way he quite unfairly 
 reprehends Swift's satire on the eating of children. 
 
 Because he had his audience always in view and ob- 
 served perhaps just a trifle too much the rigors of a popu- 
 lar and conventional morality, the tone of Thackeray's 
 essay is thoroughly monochromatic. The entire criti- 
 cism is apparently delivered under the influence of a 
 certain mood. There is throughout the essay the pa- 
 
WILLIAM MAKEPEACE THACKERAY 209 
 
 thetic sense of "dust and ashes, dead and done with," 
 which Thackeray so well knew how to assume. With the 
 eighteenth century he was thoroughly at home. His 
 essay, therefore, gives the impression not of the didactic 
 propounding of facts, but of discursive conversation on 
 a loved topic by one who is steeped in it. This mono- 
 chromatic tone is difficult to carry. It gives the reader 
 too much the sense that the emotion has been built on 
 preconceived ideas. It is for this reason that, while 
 the present essay deals far more with Swift than with his 
 work, it hardly gives a true picture of Swift. The sketch 
 is too impressionistic. The pathetic isolated elements of 
 the Dean's character are thrown into strong relief be- 
 cause they adapt themselves best with Thackeray's 
 mood. But the great Dean has other sides that could 
 never be interpreted by the minor chords in which 
 Thackeray chose to play. As a consideration of these 
 would have violated the unity of his spiritual impres- 
 sion, Thackeray has for them never a word. 
 
 As truly as of any other author represented in this 
 book, it may be said that Thackeray's style is an indi- 
 vidual thing. For this reason it is hardly to be held 
 up as a model for imitation by students. Many of the 
 fundamental rules of the rhetorics, Thackeray violated 
 continually; like Scott, he could afford to do so. As with 
 Fielding, the reader was very close to Thackeray's elbow 
 as he wrote. For this reason his composition is conver- 
 sational, discursive, and prolix. It touches with equal 
 ease the springs of laughter and of tears. Sometimes 
 the author purposely permits himself to become hope- 
 lessly involved, in order that in mid-sentence he may 
 start anew with a cHmacteric "I say." Thackeray 
 flashes from thought to thought as his fancy leads him. 
 Sometimes his impressionism of treatment might seem 
 thinly to veil superficiality of knowledge. "The Boyne 
 was being fought and won, and lost," he writes in hasty 
 Prose — 14 
 
2IO NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 summary. Sometimes, like Hazlitt, he breaks out into 
 a string of epithets, dubbing in allusion the manifold 
 characteristics of the times, " the worthlessness of all man- 
 kind, the pettiness, cruelty, pride, imbecility, the general 
 vanity, the foolish pretension, the mock greatness, the 
 pompous dullness." 
 
 The gifts for which Thackeray stood preeminent may 
 easily be pushed into bathos and burlesque. To these 
 discreditable ends many of Thackeray's imitators have 
 come. Indeed, Thackeray did not himself remain on 
 the right side of the line that divides the deep from shallow 
 emotion. Sometimes he seems to be hypnotized by his 
 own mood. Then his subject becomes a mere expedient 
 for the spinning of the attenuated Thackerayan fancies. 
 But though it is sometimes finespun, Thackeray's feeling 
 is never insincere; his laughter always rings sure and true. 
 
 The best thing in an essay of Thackeray's is the man 
 himself. In the essay on Swift there is seen more of 
 Thackeray than of Swift, and, all in all, the impression of 
 the former is the truer one. It is easy enough to domi- 
 nate a style with force; it is more difficult to dominate it 
 with sweetness and smiles. Perhaps no one outside of 
 Lamb has done this so well as Thackeray has done it. 
 In Thackeray's style we see the complex though lu- 
 minous intelligence, the untiring energy, the unerring 
 keenness, and the philosophical poise of the man him- 
 self. 
 
 SWIFT 
 
 In treating of the English humorists of the past age, 
 it is of the men and of their lives, rather than of their 
 books, that I ask permission to speak to you; and in 
 doing so, you are aware that I cannot hope to entertain 
 
SWIFT 211 
 
 you with a merely humorous or facetious story. Harle- 
 quin without his mask is known to present a very sober 
 countenance, and was himself, the story gges, the melan- 
 choly patient whom the Doctor advised to go and see 
 Harlequin — a man full of cares and perplexities like 5 
 the rest of us, whose Self must always be serious to him, 
 under whatever mask or disguise or uniform he presents 
 it to the public. And as all of you here must needs be 
 grave when you think of your own past and present, 
 you will not look to find, in the histories of those whose 10 
 lives and feelings I am going to try and describe to you, 
 a story that is otherwise than serious, and often very 
 sad. If Humor only meant laughter, you would scarcely 
 feel more interest about humorous writers than about 
 the private life of poor Harlequin just mentioned, who 15 
 possesses in common with these the power of making 
 you laugh. But the men regarding whose lives and 
 stories your kind presence here shows that you have 
 curiosity and sympathy, appeal to a great number of 
 our other faculties, besides our mere sense of ridicule. 20 
 The humorous writer professes to awaken and direct 
 your love, your pity, your kindness — your scorn for un- 
 truth, pretension, imposture— your tenderness for the 
 weak, the poor, the oppressed, the unhappy. To the 
 best of his means and ability he comments on all the 25 
 ordinary actions and passions of life almost. He takes 
 upon himself to be the week-day preacher, so to speak. 
 Accordingly, as he finds, and speaks, and feels the truth 
 best, we regard him, esteem him — sometimes love him. 
 And, as his business is to mark other people's lives and 30 
 
212 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 peculiarities, we moralize upon his life when he is gone — 
 and yesterday's preacher becomes the text for to-day's 
 sermon. 
 
 Of English parents, and of a good English family 
 5 of clergymen, Swift was born in Dublin in 1667, seven 
 months after the death of his father, who had come to 
 practice there as a lawyer. The boy went to school at 
 Kilkenny, and afterwards to Trinity College, Dublin, 
 where he got a degree with difficulty, and was wild, and 
 
 10 witty, and poor. In 1688, by the recommendation of 
 his mother. Swift was received into the family of Sir 
 William Temple, who had known Mrs. Swift in Ireland. 
 He left his patron in 1694, and the next year took or- 
 ders in Dublin. But he threw up the small Irish pre- 
 
 15 ferment which he got and returned to Temple, in whose 
 family he remained until Sir William's death in 1699. 
 His hopes of advancement in England failing. Swift 
 returned to Ireland, and took the living of Laracor. 
 Hither he invited Hester Johnson, Temple's natural 
 
 20 daughter, with whom he had contracted a tender friend- 
 ship, while they were both dependents of Temple's. 
 And with an occasional visit to England, Swift now 
 passed nine years at home. 
 
 In 1709 he came to England and, with a brief visit 
 
 25 to Ireland, during which he took possession of his deanery 
 of St. Patrick, he now passed five years in England, 
 taking the most distinguished part in the political 
 transactions which terminated with the death of Queen 
 Anne. After her death, his party disgraced, and his 
 
 30 hopes of ambition over, Swift returned to Dublin, where 
 
SWIFT 213 
 
 he remained twelve years. In this time he wrote the 
 famous Drapier^s Letters and Gulliver^s Travels. He 
 married Hester Johnson, Stella, and buried Esther 
 Vanhomrigh, Vanessa, who had followed him to Ire- 
 land from London, where she had contracted a violent 5 
 passion for him. In 1726 and 1727 Swift was in England, 
 which he quitted for the last time on hearing of his 
 wife's illness. Stella died in January, 1728, and Swift 
 not until 1745, having passed the last five of the seventy- 
 eight years of his life with an impaired intellect and 10 
 keepers to watch him. 
 
 You know, of course, that Swift has had many biog- 
 raphers; his Hfe has been told by the kindest and most 
 good-natured of men, Scott, who admires but can't 
 bring himself to love him; and by stout old Johnson, 15 
 who, forced to admit him into the company of poets, 
 receives the famous Irishman, and takes off his hat to 
 him with a bow of surly recognition, scans him from 
 head to foot, and passes over to the other side of the 
 street. Dr. Wilde of Dublin, who has written a most 20 
 interesting volume on the closing years of Swift's life, 
 calls Johnson "the most malignant of his biographers:" 
 it is not easy for an English critic to please Irishmen — 
 perhaps to try and please them. And yet Johnson truly 
 admires Swift: Johnson does not quarrel with Swift's 25 
 change of politics, or doubt his sincerity of religion: 
 about the famous Stella and Vanessa controversy the 
 Doctor does not bear very hardly on Swift. But he could 
 not give the Dean that honest hand of his; the stout 
 old man puts it into his breast, and moves off from him. 30 
 
214 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 Would we have liked to live with him? That is a 
 question which in dealing with these people's works, 
 and thinking of their lives and peculiarities, every reader 
 of biographies must put to himself. Would you have 
 5 Hked to be a friend of the great Dean ? I should like to 
 have been Shakespeare's shoeblack — just to have lived 
 in his house, just to have worshiped him — to have run 
 on his errands, and seen that sweet serene face. I should 
 like, as a young man, to have lived on Fielding's stair- 
 
 10 case in the Temple, and after helping him up to bed 
 perhaps, and opening his door with his latchkey, to 
 have shaken hands with him in the morning, and heard 
 him talk and crack jokes over his breakfast and his mug 
 of small beer. Who would not give something to pass 
 
 15 a night at the club with Johnson, and Goldsmith, and 
 James Boswell, Esq., of Auchinleck? The charm of 
 Addison's companionship and conversation has passed to 
 us by fond tradition — but Swift? If you had been his 
 inferior in parts (and that, with a great respect for all 
 
 20 persons present, I fear is only very likely), his equal in 
 mere social station, he would have bullied, scorned, and 
 insulted you; if, undeterred by his great reputation, you 
 had met him like a man, he would have quailed before 
 you, and not had the pluck to reply, and gone home, 
 
 25 and years after written a foul epigram about you — 
 watched for you in a sewer, and come out to assail you 
 with a coward's blow and a dirty bludgeon. If you had 
 been a lord with a blue ribbon, who flattered his vanity, 
 or could help his ambition, he would have been the most 
 
 30 deUghtful company in the world. He would have been 
 
SWIFT 215 
 
 SO manly, so sarcastic, so bright, odd, and original, that 
 you might think he had no object in view but the in- 
 dulgence of his humor, and that he was the most reck- 
 less, simple creature in the world. How he would have 
 torn your enemies to pieces for you ! and made fun of the 5 
 Opposition! His servility was so boisterous that it 
 looked like independence; he would have done your 
 errands, but with the air of patronizing you, and after 
 fighting your battles, masked, in the street or the press, 
 would have kept on his hat before your wife and daugh- 10 
 ters in the drawing-room, content to take that sort of 
 pay for his tremendous services as a bravo. 
 
 He says as much himself in one of his letters to Boling- 
 broke: — "All my endeavors to distinguish myself were 
 only for want of a great title and fortune, that I might 15 
 be used like a lord by those who have an opinion of my 
 parts; whether right or wrong is no great matter. And 
 so the reputation of wit and great learning does the office 
 of a blue ribbon or a coach and six." 
 
 Could there be a greater candor ? It is an outlaw who 20 
 says, "These are my brains; with these I'll win titles 
 and compete with fortune. These are my bullets; these 
 I'll turn into gold;" and he hears the sound of coaches 
 and six, takes the road like Macheath, and makes so- 
 ciety stand and deliver. They are all on their knees 25 
 before him. Down go my lord bishop's apron, and his 
 Grace's blue ribbon, and my lady's brocade petticoat 
 in the mud. He eases the one of a living, the other of a 
 patent place, the third of a little snug post about the 
 Court, and gives them over to followers of his own. The 30 
 
2l6 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 great prize has not come yet. The coach with the miter 
 and crosier in it, which he intends to have for his share, 
 has been delayed on the way from St. James's; and he 
 waits and waits until nightfall, when his runners come 
 5 and tell him that the coach has taken a different road, 
 and escaped him. So he fires his pistols into the air with 
 a curse, and rides away into his own country. 
 
 Swift's seems to me to be as good a name to point a 
 moral or adorn a tale of ambition, as any hero's that 
 
 10 ever Kved and failed. But we must remember that the 
 morality was lax — that other gentlemen besides himself 
 took the road in his day — that public society was in a 
 strange disordered condition, and the State was ravaged 
 by other condottieri. The Boyne was being fought and 
 
 15 won, and lost — the bells rung in William's victory, in 
 
 the very same tone with which they would have pealed 
 
 for James's. Men were loose upon politics, and had to 
 
 ' shift for themselves. They, as well as old beliefs and 
 
 institutions, had lost their moorings and gone adrift in 
 
 20 the storm. As in the South Sea Bubble, almost every- 
 body gambled; as in the Railway mania — not many 
 centuries ago — almost every one took his unlucky share: 
 a man of that time, of the vast talents and ambition of 
 Swift, could scarce do otherwise than grasp at his prize, 
 
 25 and make his spring at his opportunity. His bitterness, 
 his scorn, his rage, his subsequent misanthropy, are 
 ascribed by some panegyrists to a deHberate conviction 
 of mankind's unworthiness, and a desire to amend them 
 by castigating. His youth was bitter, as that of a great 
 
 30 genius bound down by ignoble ties, and powerless in a 
 
SWIFT 217 
 
 mean dependence; his age was bitter, like that of a great 
 genius that had fought the battle and nearly won it, 
 and lost it, and thought of it afterwards writhing in a 
 lonely exile. A man may attribute to the gods, if he 
 likes, what is caused by his own fury, or disappoint- 5 
 ment, or self-will. What public man — what statesman 
 projecting a coup — what king determined on an inva- 
 sion of his neighbor — what satirist meditating an on- 
 slaught on society or an individual, can't give a pretext 
 for his move? There was a French general the other 10 
 day who proposed to march into this country and put 
 it to sack and pillage, in revenge for humanity outraged 
 by our conduct at Copenhagen: there is always some 
 excuse for men of the aggressive turn. They are of their 
 nature warlike, predatory, eager for fight, plunder, do- 15 
 minion. 
 
 As fierce a beak and talon as ever struck — as strong 
 a wing as ever beat, belonged to Swift. I am glad, for 
 one, that fate wrested the prey out of his claws, and cut 
 his wings and chained him. One can gaze, and not 20 
 without awe and pity, at the lonely eagle chained be- 
 hind the bars. 
 
 That Swift was born at No. 7 Hoey's Court, Dublin, 
 on the 30th November, 1667, is a certain fact, of which 
 nobody will deny the sister island the honor and glory; 25 
 but, it seems to me, he was no more an Irishman than 
 a man born of English parents at Calcutta is a Hindoo. 
 Goldsmith was an Irishman, and always an Irishman: 
 Steele was an Irishman, and always an Irishman: 
 Swift's heart was English and in England, his habits 30 
 
2l8 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 English, his logic eminently English; his- statement is 
 elaborately simple; he shuns tropes and metaphors, and 
 uses his ideas and words with a wise thrift and economy, 
 as he used his money: with which he could be generous 
 5 and splendid upon great occasions, but which he hus- 
 banded when there was no need to spend it. He never 
 indulges in needless extravagance of rhetoric, lavish 
 epithets, profuse imagery. He lays his opinion before 
 you with a grave simplicity and a perfect neatness. 
 
 10 Dreading ridicule too, as a man of his humor — above 
 all an Englishman of his humor — certainly would, he 
 is afraid to use the poetical power which he really pos- 
 sessed; one often fancies in reading him that he dares 
 not be eloquent when he might; that he does not speak 
 
 15 above his voice, as it were, and the tone of society. 
 
 His initiation into politics, his knowledge of business, 
 his knowledge of polite life, his acquaintance with litera- 
 ture even, which he could not have pursued very sedu- 
 lously during that reckless career at DubHn, Swift got 
 
 20 under the roof of Sir William Temple. He was fond of 
 telling in after life what quantities of books he devoured 
 there, and how King William taught him to cut aspara- 
 gus in the Dutch fashion. It was at Shene and at Moor 
 Park, with a salary of twenty pounds and a dinner at 
 
 25 the upper servants' table, that this great and lonely 
 Swift passed a ten years' apprenticeship — wore a cas- 
 sock that was only not a livery — bent down a knee as 
 proud as Lucifer's to supplicate my lady's good graces, 
 or run on his honor's errands. It was here, as he was 
 
 30 writing at Temple's table, or following his patron's 
 
SWIFT 219 
 
 walk, that he saw and heard the men who had governed 
 the great world — measured himself with them, looking 
 up from his silent corner, gauged their brains, weighed 
 their wits, turned them, and tried them, and marked 
 them. Ah! what platitudes he must have heard! what 5 
 feeble jokes! what pompous commonplaces! what small 
 men they must have seemed under those enormous peri- 
 wigs, to the swarthy, uncouth, silent Irish secretary. 
 I wonder whether it ever struck Temple, that that 
 Irishman was his master? I suppose that dismal con- 10 
 viction did not present itself under the ambrosial wig, 
 or Temple could never have lived with Swift. Swift 
 sickened, rebelled, left the service — ate humble pie, and 
 came back again; and so for ten years went on, gathering 
 learning, swallowing scorn, and submitting with a 15 
 stealthy rage to his fortune. 
 
 Temple'^ style is the perfection of practiced and easy 
 good breeding. If he does not penetrate very deeply 
 into a subject, he professes a very gentlemanly acquain- 
 tance with it; if he makes rather a parade of Latin, it 20 
 was the custom of his day, as it was the custom for a 
 gentleman to envelop his head in a periwig and his 
 hands in lace ruffles. If he wears buckles and square- 
 toed shoes, he steps in them with a consummate grace, 
 and you never hear their creak, or find them treading : 
 upon any lady's train or any rival's heels in the Court 
 crowd. When that grows too hot or too agitated for 
 him, he politely leaves it. He retires to his retreat of 
 Shene or Moor Park; and lets the King's party and the 
 Prince of Orange's party battle it out among themselves. 30 
 
2 20 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 He reveres the Sovereign (and no man perhaps ever 
 testified to his loyalty by so elegant a bow); he admires 
 the Prince of Orange; but there is one person whose ease 
 and comfort he loves more than all the princes in Christ- 
 5 endom, and that valuable member of society is himself 
 Gulielmus Temple, Baronettus. One sees him in his 
 retreat; between his study chair and his tulip beds, 
 clipping his apricots and pruning his essays, — the states- 
 man, the ambassador no more; but the philosopher, the 
 
 10 Epicurean, the fine gentleman and courtier at St. James's 
 as at Shene; where in place of kings and fair ladies, he 
 pays his court to the Ciceronian majesty; or walks a 
 minuet with the Epic Muse; or dallies by the south wall 
 with the ruddy nymph of gardens. 
 
 15 Temple seems to have received and exacted a pro- 
 digious deal of veneration from his household, and to 
 have been coaxed, and warmed, and cuddled by the 
 people round about him, as delicately as any of the plants 
 which he loved. When he fell ill in 1693, the household 
 
 20 was aghast at his indisposition: mild Dorothea his wife, 
 the best companion of the best of men — 
 
 •' Mild Dorothea, peaceful, wise, and great, 
 Trembling beheld the doubtful hand of fate." 
 
 As for Dorinda — his sister — 
 
 25 "Those who would grief describe, might come and trace 
 
 Its watery footsteps in Dorinda's face. 
 
 To see her wxep, joy every face forsook, 
 
 And grief flung sables on each menial look. 
 
 The humble tribe mourned for the quickening soul, 
 30 That furnished spirit and motion through the whole." 
 
SWIFT 221 
 
 Isn't that line in which grief is described as putting 
 the menials into a mourning livery, a fine image? One 
 of the menials wrote it, who did not like that Temple 
 livery nor those twenty pound wages. Cannot one fancy 
 the uncouth young servitor, with downcast eyes, books 5 
 and papers in hand, following at his honor's heels in 
 the garden walk; or taking his honor's orders as he stands 
 by the great chair, where Sir William has the gout, and 
 his feet all blistered with moxa ? When Sir William has 
 the gout or scolds it must be hard work at the second 10 
 table; the Irish secretary owned as much afterwards: 
 and when he came to dinner, how he must have lashed 
 and growled and torn the household with his gibes and 
 scorn! What would the steward say about the pride 
 of them Irish schollards— and this one had got no great 15 
 credit even at his Irish college, if the truth were known — 
 and what a contempt his Excellency's own gentleman 
 must have had for Parson Teague from Dublin. (The 
 valets and chaplains were always at war. It is hard to 
 say which Swift thought the more contemptible.) And 20 
 what must have been the sadness, the sadness and 
 terror, of the housekeeper's little . daughter with the 
 curling black ringlets and the sweet smiling face, when 
 the secretary who teaches her to read and write, and 
 whom she loves and reverences above all things — above 25 
 mother, above mild Dorothea, above that tremendous 
 Sir William in his square-toes and periwig, — when 
 Mr. Swift comes down from his master with rage in 
 his heart, and has not a kind word even for little Hester 
 Johnson ? 30 
 
222 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 Perhaps for the Irish secretary, his Excellency's con- 
 descension was even more cruel than his frowns. Sir 
 William would perpetually quote Latin and the ancient 
 classics apropos of his gardens and his Dutch statues 
 5 and plates -handeSj and talk about Epicurus and Diog- 
 enes Laertius, Julius Caesar, Semiramis, and the gar- 
 dens of the Hesperides, Maecenas, Strabo describing 
 Jericho, and the Assyrian kings. Apropos of beans, he 
 would mention Pythagoras's precept to abstain from 
 
 10 beans, and that this precept probably meant that wise 
 men should abstain from public affairs. He is a placid 
 Epicurean; he is a Pythagorean philosopher; he is a wise 
 man — that is the deduction. Does not Swift think so? 
 One can imagine the downcast eyes Hfted up for a mo- 
 
 ES ment, and the flash of scorn which they emit. Swift's 
 eyes were as azure as the heavens; Pope says nobly (as 
 everything Pope said and' thought of his friend was 
 good and noble), "His eyes are as azure as the heavens, 
 and have a charming archness in them." And one per- 
 
 2o son in that household, that pompous, stately, kindly 
 Moor Park, saw heaven nowhere else. 
 
 But the Temple amenities and solemnities did not 
 agree with Swift. He was half-killed with a surfeit of 
 Shene pippins; and in a garden seat which he devised 
 
 25 for himself at Moor Park, and where he devoured 
 greedily the stock of books within his reach, he caught 
 a vertigo and deafness which punished and tormented 
 him through life. He could not bear the place or the 
 servitude. Even in that poem of courtly condolence, 
 
 30 from which we have quoted a few lines of mock melan- 
 
SWIFT 223 
 
 choly, he breaks out of the funereal procession with a 
 mad shriek, as it were, and rushes away crying his own 
 grief, cursing his own fate, foreboding madness, and 
 forsaken by fortune, and even hope. 
 
 I don't know anything more melancholy than the 5 
 letter to Temple, in which, after having broke from his 
 bondage, the poor wretch crouches piteously towards 
 his cage again, and deprecates his master's anger. He 
 asks for testimonials for orders. "The particulars re- 
 quired of me are what relate to morals and learning; 10 
 and the reasons of quitting your honor's family — that 
 is, whether the last was occasioned by any ill action. 
 They are left entirely to your honor's mercy, though in 
 the first I think I cannot reproach myself for anything 
 further than for infirmities. This is all I dare at present 15 
 beg from your honor, under circumstances of life not 
 worth your regard: what is left me to wish (next to the 
 health and prosperity of your honor and family) is that 
 Heaven would one day allow me the opportunity of leav- 
 ing my acknowledgments at your feet. I beg my most 20 
 humble duty and service be presented to my ladies, your 
 honor's lady and sister." — Can prostration fall deeper? 
 could a slave bow lower ? 
 
 Twenty years afterwards Bishop Kennet describing 
 the same man, says, "Dr. Swift came into the coffee- 25 
 house and had a bow from everybody but me. When 
 I came to the antechamber [at Court] to wait before 
 prayers. Dr. Swift was the principal man of talk and 
 business. He was soliciting the Earl of Arran to speak 
 to his brother, the Duke of Ormond, to get a place for 30 
 
224 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 a clergyman. He was promising Mr. Thorold to under- 
 take with my Lord Treasurer, that he should obtain a 
 salary of 200/. per annum as member of the English 
 Church at Rotterdam. He stopped F. Gwynne, Esq., 
 5 going in to the Queen with the red bag, and told him 
 aloud, he had something to say to him from my Lord 
 Treasurer. He took out his gold watch, and telling the 
 time of day, complained that it was very late. A gentle- 
 man said he was too fast. 'How can I help it,' says 
 
 10 the Doctor, 'if the courtiers give me a watch that won't 
 go right?' Then he instructed a young nobleman, that 
 the best poet in England was Mr. Pope (a Papist), who 
 had begun a translation of Homer into English, for 
 which he would have them all subscribe: 'For,' says 
 
 15 he, 'he shall not begin to print till I have a thousand 
 guineas for him.' Lord Treasurer, after leaving the 
 Queen, came through the room beckoning Dr. Swift 
 to follow him, — both went off just before prayers." 
 There's a Httle malice in the Bishop's "just before 
 
 20 prayers." 
 
 This picture of the great Dean seems a true one, and 
 is harsh, though not altogether unpleasant. He was 
 doing good, and to deserving men too, in the midst of 
 these intrigues and triumphs. His journals and a thou- 
 
 25 sand anecdotes of him relate his kind acts and rough 
 manners. His hand was constantly stretched out to 
 reUeve an honest man — he was cautious about his 
 money, but ready. — If you were in a strait would you 
 like such a benefactor? I think I would rather have 
 
 30 had a potato and a friendly word from Goldsmith than 
 
SWIFT 225 
 
 have been beholden to the Dean for a guinea and a 
 dinner. He insulted a man as he served him, made 
 women cry, guests look foolish, bullied unlucky friends, 
 and flung his benefactions into poor men's faces. No; 
 the Dean was no Irishman — no Irishman ever gave but 5 
 with a kind word and a kind heart. 
 
 It is told, as if it were to Swift's credit, that the Dean 
 of St. Patrick's performed his family devotions every 
 morning regularly, but with such secrecy that the guests 
 in his house were never in the least aware of the cere- lo 
 mony. There was no need surely why a church dig- 
 nitary should assemble his family privily in a crypt, and 
 as if he was afraid of heathen persecution. But I think 
 the world was right, and the bishops who advised Queen 
 Anne, when they counseled her not to appoint the au- 15 
 thor of the Tale 0} a Tub to a bishopric, gave perfectly 
 good advice. The man who wrote the arguments and 
 illustrations in that wild book, could not but be aware 
 what must be the sequel of the propositions which he 
 laid down. The boon companion of Pope and Boling- 20 
 broke, who chose these as the friends of his life, and the 
 recipients of his confidence and affection, must have 
 heard many an argument, and joined in many a con- 
 versation over Pope's port, or St. John's burgundy, 
 which would not bear to be repeated at other men's 25 
 boards. 
 
 I know of few things more conclusive as to the sin- 
 cerity of Swift's religion than his advice to poor John 
 Gay to turn clergyman, and look out for a seat on the 
 Bench. Gay, the author of the Beggar's Opera — Gay, 30 
 Prose — 1 5 
 
226 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 the wildest of the wits about town — it was this man that 
 Jonathan Swift advised to take orders — to invest in a 
 cassock and bands — just as he advised him to husband 
 his shilhngs and put his thousand pounds out at interest. 
 5 The Queen, and the bishops, and the world, were right 
 in mistrusting the religion of that man. 
 
 I am not here, of course, to speak of any man's re- 
 ligious views, except in so far as they influence his lit- 
 erary character, his life, his humor. The most notorious 
 
 10 sinners of all those fellow-mortals whom it is our busi- 
 ness to discuss — Harry Fielding and Dick Steele, were 
 especially loud, and I believe really fervent, in their ex- 
 pressions of behef; they belabored freethinkers, and 
 stoned imaginary atheists on all sorts of occasions, going 
 
 15 out of their way to bawl their own creed, and persecute 
 their neighbor's, and if they sinned and stumbled, as 
 they constantly did with debt, with drink, with all sorts 
 of bad behavior, they got upon their knees and cried 
 "Peccavi" with a most sonorous orthodoxy. Yes; poor 
 
 20 Harry Fielding and poor Dick Steele were trusty and 
 
 undoubting Church of England men; they abhorred 
 
 Popery, Atheism, and wooden shoes, and idolatries in 
 
 general; and hiccupped Church and State with fervor. 
 
 But Swift? His mind had had a different schoohng, 
 
 25 and possessed a very different logical pow^r. He was 
 not bred up in a tipsy guardroom, and did not learn 
 to reason in a Covent Garden tavern. He could conduct 
 an argument from beginning to end. He could see for- 
 ward with a fatal clearness. In his old age, looking at 
 
 30 the Tale oj a Tub, when he said, " Good God, what a 
 
SWIFT 227 
 
 genius I had when I wrote that book!" I think he was 
 admiring not the genius, but the consequences to which 
 the genius had brought him — a vast genius, a magnifi- 
 cent genius, a genius wonderfully bright, and dazzling, 
 and strong, — to seize, to know, to see, to flash upon false- 5 
 hood and scorch it into perdition, to penetrate into the 
 hidden motives, and expose the black thoughts of men, — 
 an awful, an evil spirit. 
 
 Ah man! you, educated in Epicurean Temple's library, 
 you whose friends were Pope and St. John — what made 10 
 you to swear to fatal vows, and bind yourself to a life- 
 long hypocrisy before the Heaven which you adored 
 with such real wonder, humility, and reverence? For 
 Swift was a reverent, was a pious spirit — for Swift could 
 love and could pray. Through the storms and tempests 15 
 of his furious mind, the stars of religion and love break 
 out in the blue, shining serenely, though hidden by the 
 driving clouds and the maddened hurricane of his life. 
 
 It is my belief that he suffered frightfully from the 
 consciousness of his own skepticism, and that he had 20 
 bent his pride so far down as to put his apostasy out to 
 hire. The paper left behind him, called Thoughts on 
 Religion, is merely a set of excuses for not professing 
 disbelief. He says of his sermons that he preached 
 pamphlets: they have scarce a Christian characteristic; 25 
 they might be preached from the steps of a synagogue, 
 or the floor of a mosque, or the box of a coffeehouse 
 almost. There is little or no cant — he is too great and 
 too proud for that; and, in so far as the badness of his 
 sermons goes, he is honest. But having put that cassock 30 
 
228 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 on, it poisoned him: he was strangled in his bands. 
 He goes through Hfe, tearing, like a man possessed with 
 a devil. Like Abudah in the Arabian story, he is always 
 looking out for the Fury, and knows that the night will 
 5 come and the inevitable hag with it. What a night, my 
 God, it was! what a lonely rage and long agony — what 
 a vulture that tore the heart of that giant ! It is awful to 
 think of the great sufferings of this great man. Through 
 life he always seems alone, somehow\ Goethe was so. 
 
 10 I can't fancy Shakespeare otherwise. The giants must 
 
 live apart. The kings have no company. But this 
 
 man suffered so; and deserved so to suffer. One hardly 
 
 reads anywhere of such a pain. 
 
 The "saeva indignatio" of which he spoke as lacerat- 
 
 15 ing his heart, and which he dares to inscribe on his 
 tombstone — as if the wretch who lay under that stone 
 waiting God's judgment had a right to be angry — breaks 
 out from him in a thousand pages of his writing, and 
 tears and rends him. Against men in office, he having 
 
 20 been overthrown; against men in England, he having 
 lost his chance of preferment there, the furious exile 
 never fails to rage and curse. Is it fair to call the famous 
 Drapier^s Letters patriotism! They are masterpieces of 
 dreadful humor and invective: they are reasoned log- 
 
 25 ically enough too, but the proposition is as monstrous 
 and fabulous as the Lilliputian island. It is not that 
 the grievance is so great, but there is his enemy — the 
 assault is wonderful for its activity and terrible rage. 
 It is Samson, with a bone in his hand, rushing on his 
 
 30 enemies and felling them: one admires not the cause 
 
SWIFT ' 229 
 
 so much as the strength, the anger, the fury of the 
 champion. As is the case with madmen, certain sub- 
 jects provoke him, and awaken his fits of wrath. Mar- 
 riage is one of these; in a hundred passages in his 
 writings he rages against it; rages against children; an 5 
 object of constant satire, even more contemptible in his 
 eyes than a lord's chaplain, is a poor curate with a large 
 family. The idea of this luckless paternity never fails 
 to bring down from him gibes and foul language. Could 
 Dick Steele, or Goldsmith, or Fielding, in his most 10 
 reckless moment of satire, have written anything like 
 the Dean's famous "modest proposal" for eating chil- 
 dren? Not one of these but melts at the thoughts of 
 childhood, fondles and caresses it. Mr. Dean has no 
 such softness, and enters the nursery with the tread and 15 
 gayety of an ogre. "I have been assured," says he in 
 the Modest Proposal, "by a very knowing American of 
 my acquaintance in London, that a young healthy child, 
 well nursed, is, at a year old, a most delicious, nourish- 
 ing, and wholesome food, whether stewed, roasted, baked, 20 
 or boiled; and I make no doubt it will equally serve in 
 a ragoiit.^^ And taking up this pretty joke, as his way 
 is, he argues it with perfect gravity and logic. He turns 
 and twists this subject in a score of different ways: he 
 hashes it; and he serves it up cold; and he garnishes it; 25 
 and relishes it always. He describes the Httle animal 
 as "dropped from its dam," advising that the mother 
 should let it suck plentifully in the last month, so as to 
 render it plump and fat for a good table! "A child," 
 says his Reverence, "will make two dishes at an enter- 30 
 
230 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 tainment for friends; and when the family dines alone, 
 the fore or hind quarter will make a reasonable dish," 
 and so on; and, the subject being so delightful that he 
 can't leave it, he proceeds to recommend, in place of 
 5 venison for squires' tables, "the bodies of young lads 
 and maidens not exceeding fourteen or under twelve." 
 Amiable humorist! laughing castigator of morals! 
 There was a process well known and practiced in the 
 Dean's gay days: when a lout entered the coffeehouse, 
 
 10 the wags proceeded to what they called "roasting" him. 
 This is roasting a subject with a vengeance. The Dean 
 had a native genius for it. As the Almanack des 
 Gourmands says. On natt rotisseur. 
 
 And it was not merely by the sarcastic method that 
 
 15 Swift exposed the unreasonableness of loving and hav- 
 ing children. In Gulliver, the folly of love and mar- 
 riage is urged by graver arguments and advice. In the 
 famous Lilliputian kingdom. Swift speaks with approval 
 of the practice of instantly removing children from their 
 
 20 parents and educating them by the State; and amongst 
 his favorite horses, a pair of foals are stated to be the 
 very utmost a well-regulated equine couple would per- 
 mit themselves. In fact, our great satirist was of opinion 
 that conjugal love was unadvisable, and illustrated the 
 
 25 theory by his own practice and example — God help 
 him — which made him about the most wretched being 
 in God's world. 
 
 The grave and logical conduct of an absurd proposi- 
 tion, as exemplified in the cannibal proposal just men- 
 
 30 tioned, is our author's constant method through all his 
 
SWIFT 231 
 
 works of humor. Given a country of people six inches 
 or sixty feet high, and by the mere process of the logic, 
 a thousand wonderful absurdities are evolved, at so 
 many stages of the calculation. Turning to the first 
 minister who waited behind him with a white staff near 5 
 as tall as the mainmast of the "Royal Sovereign," the 
 King of Brobdingnag observes how contemptible a 
 thing human grandeur is, as represented by such a con- 
 temptible little creature as Gulliver. "The Emperor 
 of LiUiput's features are strong and masculine" (what 10 
 a surprising humor there is in this description!) — "The 
 Emperor's features," Gulliver says, "are strong and 
 masculine, with an Austrian lip, an arched nose, his 
 complexion oHve, his countenance erect, his body and 
 Hmbs well proportioned, and his deportment majestic. 15 
 He is taller by the breadth of my nail than any of his 
 court, which alone is enough to strike an awe into be- 
 holders." 
 
 What a surprising humor there is in these descrip- 
 tions! How noble the satire is here! how just and honest! 20 
 How perfect the image! Mr. Macaulay has quoted the 
 charming lines of the poet, where the king of the pygmies 
 is measured by the same standard. We have all read 
 in Milton of the spear that was like "-the mast of some 
 tall admiral," but these images are purely likely to come 25 
 to the comic poet originally. The subject is before him. 
 He is turning it in a thousand ways. He is full of it. 
 The figure suggests itself naturally to him, and comes 
 out of his subject, as in that wonderful passage, when 
 Gulliver's box having been dropped by the eagle into 30 
 
232 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 the sea, and Gulliver having been received into the 
 ship's cabin, he calls upon the crew to bring the box 
 into the cabin, and put it on the table, the cabin being 
 only a quarter the size of the box. It is the veracity of 
 5 the blunder which is so admirable. Had a man come 
 from such a country as Brobdingnag he would have 
 blundered so. 
 
 But the best stroke of humor, if there be a best in 
 that abounding book, is that where Gulliver, in the un- 
 
 10 pronounceable country, describes his parting from his 
 master the horse. "I took," he says, "a second leave 
 of my master, but as I was going to prostrate myself to 
 kiss his hoof, he did me the honor to raise it gently to 
 my mouth. I am not ignorant how much I have been 
 
 15 censured for mentioning this last particular. Detrac- 
 tors are pleased to think it improbable that so illustrious 
 a person should descend to give so great a mark of dis- 
 tinction to a creature so inferior as I. Neither have I 
 forgotten how apt some travelers are to boast of ex- 
 
 20 traordinary favors they have received. But if these 
 censurers were better acquainted with the noble and 
 courteous disposition of the Houyhnhnms they would 
 soon change their opinion." 
 
 The surprise here, the audacity of circumstantial evi- 
 
 25 dence, the astounding gravity of the speaker, who is 
 not ignorant how much he has been censured, the na- 
 ture of the favor conferred, and the respectful exultation 
 at the receipt of it, are surely complete; it is truth topsy- 
 turvy, entirely logical and absurd. 
 
 30 As for the humor and conduct of this famous fable, I 
 
SWIFT 233 
 
 suppose there is no person who reads but must admire; 
 as for the moral, I think it horrible, shameful, unmanly, 
 blasphemous; and giant and great as this Dean is, I 
 say we should hoot him. Some of this audience mayn't 
 have read the last part of Gulliver, and to such I would 5 
 recall the advice of the venerable Mr. Punch to persons 
 about to marry, and say "Don't." When GuUiver first 
 lands among the Yahoos, the naked howling wretches 
 clamber up trees and assault him, and he describes him- 
 self as "almost stifled with the filth which fell about 10 
 him." The reader of the fourth part of Gidlivefs Travels 
 is Kke the hero himself in this instance. It is Yahoo 
 language: a monster gibbering shrieks, and gnashing im- 
 precations against mankind — tearing down all shreds of 
 modesty, past all sense of manliness and shame; filthy 15 
 in word, filthy in thought, furious, raging, obscene. 
 
 And dreadful it is to think that Swift knew the ten- 
 dency of his creed — the fatal rocks towards which his 
 logic desperately drifted. That last part of Gulliver is 
 only a consequence of what has gone before; and the 20 
 worthlessness of all mankind, the pettiness, cruelty, 
 pride, imbecility, the general vanity, the foolish pre- 
 tension, the mock greatness, the pompous dullness, the 
 mean aims, the base successes — all these were present 
 to him; it was with the din of these curses of the world, 25 
 blasphemies against heaven, shrieking in his ears, that 
 he began to write his dreadful allegory — of which the 
 meaning is that man is utterly wicked, desperate, and 
 imbecile, and his passions are so monstrous, and his 
 boasted powers so mean, that he is and deserves to be 30 
 
234 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 the slave of brutes, and ignorance is better than his 
 vaunted reason. What had this man done? what secret 
 remorse was rankHng at his heart? what fever was 
 boiHng in him, that he should see all the world blood- 
 5 shot? We view the world with our own eyes, each of 
 us; and we make from within us the world we see. A 
 weary heart gets no gladness out of sunshine; a selfish 
 man is skeptical about friendship, as a man with no ear 
 doesn't care for music. A frightful self-consciousness it 
 
 lo must have been, which looked on mankind so darkly 
 through those keen eyes of Swift. 
 
 A remarkable story is told by Scott, of Delany, who 
 interrrupted Archbishop King and Swift in a conver- 
 sation which left the prelate in tears, and from which 
 
 15 Swift rushed away with marks of strong terror and agi- 
 tation in his countenance, upon which the Archbishop 
 said to Delany, "You have just met the most unhappy 
 man on earth; but on the subject of his wretchedness you 
 must never ask a question." ■ 
 
 20 The most unhappy man on earth; — Miserrimus — 
 what a character of him! And at this time all the great 
 wits of England had been at his feet. All Ireland had 
 shouted after him, and worshiped him as a liberator, 
 a savior, the greatest Irish patriot and citizen. Dean 
 
 25 Drapier Bickerstaff GulHver — the most famous states- 
 men, and the greatest poets of his day, had applauded 
 him, and done him homage; and at this time, writing 
 over to Bolingbroke from Ireland, he says, "It is time 
 for me to have done with the world, and so I would if 
 
 30 I could get into a better before I was called into the 
 
SWIFT 235 
 
 best, and not die here in a rage, like a poisoned rat in a 
 hole.^^ 
 
 We have spoken about the men, and Swift's behavior 
 to them; and now it behooves us not to forget that there 
 are certain other persons in the creation who had rather 5 
 intimate relations with the great Dean. Two women 
 whom he loved and injured are known by every reader 
 of books so familiarly that if we had seen them, or if 
 they had been relatives of our own, we scarcely could 
 have known them better. Who hasn't in his mind an 10 
 image of Stella? Who does not love her? Fair and 
 tender creature: pure and affectionate heart! Boots it 
 to you, now that you have been at rest for a hundred 
 and twenty years, not divided in death from the cold 
 heart which caused yours, whilst it beat, such faithful 15 
 pangs of love and grief — boots it to you now, that the 
 whole world loves and deplores you ? Scarce any man, 
 I believe, ever thought of that grave, that did not cast 
 a flower of pity on it, and write over it a sweet epitaph. 
 Gentle lady, so lovely, so loving, so unhappy! you have 20 
 had countless champions; milHons of manly hearts 
 mourning for you. From generation to generation we 
 take up the fond tradition of your beauty; we watch 
 and follow your tragedy, your bright morning love and 
 purity, your constancy, your grief, your sweet martyr- 25 
 dom. We know your legend by heart. You are one of 
 the saints of English story. 
 
 And if Stella's love and innocence are charming to 
 contemplate, I will say that in spite of ill-usage, in spite 
 of drawbacks, in spite of mysterious separation and 30 
 
236 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 union, of hope delayed and sickened heart — in the 
 teeth of Vanessa, and that Httle episodical aberration 
 which plunged Swift into such woeful pitfalls and quag- 
 mires of amorous perplexity — in spite of the verdicts of 
 5 most women, I believe, who, as far as my experience 
 and conversation go, generally take Vanessa's part in 
 the controversy — in spite of the tears which Swift caused 
 Stella to shed, and the rocks and barriers which fate 
 and temper interposed, and which prevented the pure 
 
 10 course of that true love from running smoothly — the 
 brightest part of Swift's story, the pure star in that dark 
 and tempestuous Hfe of Swift's, is his love for Hester 
 Johnson. It has been my business, professionally of 
 course, to go through a deal of sentimental reading in 
 
 15 my time, and to acquaint myself with love-making, as 
 it has been described in various languages, and at various 
 ages of the world; and I know of nothing more manly, 
 more tender, more exquisitely touching, than some of 
 these brief notes, written in what Swift calls "his little 
 
 20 language" in his journal to Stella. He writes to her 
 night and morning often. He never sends away a letter 
 to her but he begins a new one on the same day. He 
 can't bear to let go her kind Httle hand, as it were. He 
 knows that she is thinking of him, and longing for him 
 
 25 far away in DubHn yonder. He takes her letters from 
 under his pillow and talks to them, familiarly, paternally, 
 with fond epithets and pretty caresses — as he would to 
 the sweet and artless creature who loved him. "Stay," 
 he writes one morning — it is the 14th of December, 
 
 30 17 10 — "Stay, I will answer some of your letter this 
 
SWIFT 237 
 
 morning in bed. Let me see. Come and appear, litde 
 letter! Here I am, says he, and what say you to Stella 
 this morning fresh and fasting? And can Stella read 
 this writing without hurting her dear eyes?" he goes on, 
 after more kind prattle and fond whispering. The dear 5 
 eyes shine clearly upon him then — the good angel of 
 his life is with him and blessing him. Ah, it was a hard 
 fate that wrung from them so many tears, and stabbed 
 pitilessly that pure and tender bosom. A hard fate: 
 but would she have changed it? I have heard a woman 10 
 say that she would have taken Swift's cruelty to have 
 had his tenderness. He had a sort of worship for her 
 whilst he wounded her. He speaks of her after she is 
 gone; of her wit, of her kindness, of her grace, of her 
 beauty, with a simple love and reverence that are in- 15 
 describably touching; in contemplation of her goodness 
 his hard heart melts into pathos; his cold rhyme kindles 
 and glows into poetry, and he falls down on his knees, 
 so to speak, before the angel whose Hfe he had embittered, 
 confesses his own wretchedness and unworthiness, and 20 
 adores her with cries of remorse and love: — 
 
 " When on my sickly couch I lay, 
 Impatient both of night and day, 
 And groaning in unmanly strains, 
 
 Called every power to ease my pains, 25 
 
 Then Stella ran to my relief, 
 With cheerful face and inward grief, 
 And though by heaven's severe decree 
 She suffers hourly more than me, 
 
 No cruel master could require -^o 
 
 From slaves employed for daily hire, 
 
238 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 What Stella, by her friendship warmed, 
 With vigor and delight performed. 
 Now, \\Tith a soft and silent tread, 
 Unheard she moves about my bed : 
 r My sinking spirits now supplies 
 
 With cordials in her hands and eyes. 
 Best pattern of true friends ! beware ; 
 You pay too dearly for your care 
 If, while your tenderness secures 
 10 My life, it must endanger yours: 
 
 For such a fool was never found 
 Who pulled a palace to the ground, 
 Only to have the ruins made 
 Materials for a house decayed." 
 
 15 One little triumph Stella had in her life — one dear 
 little piece of injustice was performed in her favor, for 
 which I confess, for my part, I can't help thanking fate 
 and the Dean. That other person was sacrificed to her — 
 that — that young woman, who lived five doors from 
 
 20 Dr. Swift's lodgings in Bury Street, and who flattered 
 him, and made love to him in such an outrageous man- 
 ner — ^Vanessa was thrown over. 
 
 Swift did not keep Stella's letters to him in reply to 
 those he wrote to her. He kept Bolingbroke's, and 
 
 25 Pope's, and Harley's, and Peterborough's: but Stella, 
 "very carefully," the Lives say, kept Swift's. 'Of course: 
 that is the way of the world: and so we cannot tell what 
 her style was, or of what sort were the little letters which 
 the Doctor placed there at night, and bade to appear 
 
 30 from under his pillow of a morning. But in Letter IV. 
 of that famous collection he describes his lodging in 
 Bury Street, where he has the first floor, a dining room 
 
SWIFT 239 
 
 and bedchamber, at eight shilHngs a week; and in Let- 
 ter VI. he says " he has visited a lady just come to town," 
 whose name somehow is not mentioned; and in Letter 
 VIII. he enters a query of Stella's — "What do you mean 
 'that boards near me, that I dine with now and then?' 5 
 What the deuce! You know whom I have dined with 
 every day since I left you, better than I do." Of course 
 she does. Of course Swift has not the slighest idea of 
 what she means. But in a few letters more it turns out 
 that the Doctor has been to dine "gravely" with a 10 
 Mrs. Vanhomrigh: then that he has been to "his neigh- 
 bor:" then that he has been unwell, and means to dine 
 for the whole week with his neighbor! Stella was quite 
 right in her previsions. She saw from the very first 
 hint, what was going to happen; and scented Vanessa 15 
 in the air. The rival is at the Dean's feet. The pupil 
 and teacher are reading together, and drinking tea to- 
 gether, and going to prayers together, and learning Latin 
 together, and conjugating amo, amas, amavi together. 
 The little language is over for poor Stella. By the rule 20 
 of grammar and the course of conjugation, doesn't 
 amavi come after amo and amas? 
 
 The loves of Cadenus and Vanessa you may peruse 
 in Cadenus's own poem on the subject, and in poor 
 Vanessa's vehement expostulatory verses and letters to 25 
 him; she adores him, implores him, admires him, thinks 
 him something godlike, and only prays to be admitted 
 to lie at his feet. As they are bringing him home from 
 church, those divine feet of Dr. Swift's are found pretty 
 often in Vanessa's parlor. He likes to be admired and 30 
 
240 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 adored. He finds Miss Vanhomrigh to be a woman of 
 great taste and spirit, and beauty and wit, and a fortune 
 too. He sees her every day; he does not tell Stella about 
 the business: until the impetuous Vanessa becomes too 
 5 fond of him, until the Doctor is quite frightened by the 
 young woman's ardor, and confounded by her warmth. 
 He wanted to marry neither of them — that I believe was 
 the truth; but if he had not married Stella, Vanessa 
 would have had him in spite of himself. When he went 
 
 10 back to Ireland, his Ariadne, not content to remain in her 
 isle, pursued the fugitive Dean. In vain he protested, 
 he vowed, he soothed, and bullied; the news of the 
 Dean's marriage with Stella at last came to her, and it 
 killed her — she died of that passion. 
 
 15 And when she died, and Stella heard that Swift had 
 written beautifully regarding her, "That doesn't sur- 
 prise me," said Mrs. Stella, "for we all know the Dean 
 could write beautifully about a broomstick." A woman 
 — a true woman! Would you have had one of them 
 
 20 forgive the other? 
 
 In a note in his biography, Scott says that his friend 
 Dr. Tuke, of Dublin, has a lock of Stella's hair, in- 
 closed in a paper by Swift, on which are written, in the 
 Dean's hand, the words: ^^ Only a woman^s hair.'^ An 
 
 25 instance, says Scott, of the Dean's desire to veil his 
 feelings under the mask of cynical indifference. 
 
 See the various notions of critics! Do those words 
 indicate indifference or an attempt to hide feeling? 
 Did you ever hear or read four words more pathetic? 
 
 30 Only a woman's hair: only love, only fidelity, only 
 
SWIFT 241 
 
 purity, innocence, beauty; only the tenderest heart in 
 the world stricken and wounded, and passed away now 
 out of reach of pangs of hope deferred, love insulted, and 
 pitiless desertion: — only that lock of hair left; and mem- 
 ory and remorse, for the guilty, lonely wretch, shudder- 5 
 ing over the grave of his victim. 
 
 And yet to have had so much love, he must have given 
 some. Treasures of wit and wisdom, and tenderness, 
 too, must that man have had locked up in the caverns 
 of his gloomy heart, and shown fitfully to one or two 10 
 whom he took in there. But it was not good to visit 
 that place. People did not remain there long, and 
 suffered for having been there. He shrank away from 
 all affections sooner or later. Stella and Vanessa both 
 died near him, and away from him. He had not heart ^5 
 enough to see them die. He broke from his fastest 
 friend, Sheridan; he slunk away from his fondest ad- 
 mirer, Pope. His laugh jars on one's ears after seven- 
 score years. He was always alone — alone and gnashing 
 in the darkness, except when Stella's sweet smile came 20 
 and shone upon him. When that went, silence and utter 
 night closed over him. An immense genius: an awful 
 downfall and ruin. So great a man he seems to me, 
 that thinking of him is like thinking of an empire falling. 
 We have other great names to mention — none I think, 25 
 however, so great or so gloomy. 
 
 Prose — 16 
 
JOHN HENRY NEWMAN 
 
 [John Henry Newman was born in London, February 21, 1801. 
 Having been graduated in 1820 from Trinity College, Oxford, he 
 was elected Fellow of Oriel College in 1822. In 1828 Newman, 
 already a recognized figure in the scholastic world, was presented 
 to the vicarage of St. Mary's, Oxford, and soon began that series 
 of sermons and Tracts for the Times, which were to point the way 
 for the famous Oxford movement. At first a defender of the 
 Church of England, Newman found himself gradually alienated 
 from the Anglican authorities, and, in October, 1845, ^^ was ad- 
 mitted to the Roman Catholic communion. He was later made a 
 Cardinal in the Roman church. It was while serving as Rector at 
 the Catholic University in Dublin, to which position he was ap- 
 pointed in 1852, that the lectures on The Idea of a University .ixova. 
 which the following essay is selected, were delivered. The greater 
 part of Newman's published work is on doctrinal or theological 
 themes. Of these w^orks perhaps TJie Development of Christian 
 Doctrine, Apologia pro Vita Snd, the Grammar of Assent, and the 
 two works of fiction Loss and Gain and Callista are best known. 
 Newman died in 1890-] 
 
 Newman applied himself to the duties of his position 
 as Rector of the Catholic University, DubHn, with the 
 same seriousness that he had taken to the treatment of 
 the stirring religious problems of his earlier life. In a 
 very real sense he consecrated himself to the task of- 
 leading young minds into higher ways. And he de- 
 termined to appeal to them on every side of their spiritual 
 natures. 
 
 This purposeful devotion to a single definite end is 
 242 
 
 J 
 
JOHN HENRY NEWMAN 243 
 
 very clear in the essay on Literature before us. For 
 Newman's style and structure are as definite as is his 
 purpose. Newman was one of the few seers who are 
 able to subordinate imagination to reason. He never 
 surrenders the appeal to the heart, but we are made to 
 feel that he refuses to express all the emotion that he 
 knows. 
 
 The theme of Newman's essay on Literature is some- 
 what apart from his main interests, yet in this essay, as 
 fully as in any he ever wrote, is the man Newman mani- 
 fested. He was a man of catholic tastes, his reading 
 was carefully selected from a broad field of classic litera- 
 ture and philosophy, and his memory was unusually re- 
 tentive. In this essay are represented not only the wide 
 scope of Newman's intellectual interests, but the masterly 
 orderliness of his mental processes and the metaphysical 
 inclinations of his mind. Newman was never afraid 
 to permit the skeleton of his literary structure to show. 
 He had remarkably developed the gift of vivifying any 
 theme he treated, yet through the finished product the 
 process of construction always was manifest. 
 
 The essay on Literature evidences also the author's 
 homiletical training. It advances through ten stately 
 periods from the exordium, in which the interrogation is 
 broached, to the homily in which the spiritual truths 
 are applied to concrete facts. No essay of the century 
 displays better balance among the parts than does this. 
 Furthermore, the speaker never forgets that there are 
 three parties to a public address, — the theme, the speaker, 
 and the audience. Unlike Pater, who weaves his tapestry 
 like Penelope, in sublime unconcern of all save the joys 
 of concrete design, Newman scrupulously strives for 
 understanding on the part of that indispensable third 
 party, the audience. In a letter dated April, 1869, while 
 he was at work on his Grammar of Assent^ Newman ac- 
 knowledges, "I think I never have written for writing's 
 
244 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 sake; but my one and single desire and aim has been to 
 do what is so difficult, viz. to express clearly and exactly 
 my meaning." And so his essays and addresses show 
 the most complicated design of ever recurring retrospec- 
 tive reference. To read Newman is to understand him. 
 Pater toils with tender solicitude over his style; Newman 
 with gentle insistence over his reader. 
 
 Newman was a natural stylist. Being what he was 
 he perforce wrote as he did. But he was not an un- 
 conscious artist. He applied to composition those deli- 
 cately attenuated ideals that made his life a benediction 
 and a martyrdom. He had, as he himself said, "an 
 incommunicable simplicity" that came from dwelling 
 in high places. There was in him something of the 
 sweetness of Matthew Arnold without that writer's mel- 
 lowness of temper. Avoiding exaggeration as vulgarity 
 he also avoided the other extreme of intellectual naked- 
 ness. Perhaps no writer has less of the sensuous appeal 
 of color and atmosphere, yet he is saved from chill by 
 the very power of his thinking. So flexible is his dic- 
 tion, so rhythmic is the pulse and swell of his thought, 
 that he often attains that most unusual of all perorations, 
 the climax upon a course of abstract reasoning. 
 
 No one can as well express Newman's attainments 
 in style as he himself has done in treating the ideal 
 characteristics of the great author. In Newman's style 
 the ideal and its accomplishment seem to be joined. 
 "He writes passionately, because he feels keenly; for- 
 cibly, because he conceives vividly; he sees too clearly 
 to be vague; he is too serious to be otiose; he can ana- 
 lyze his subject, and therefore he is rich; he embraces 
 it as a whole and in its parts, and therefore he is con- 
 sistent; he has a firm hold of it, and therefore he is lumi- 
 nous. When his imagination wells up, it overflows in 
 ornament; when his heart is touched, it thrills along his 
 verse. He always has the right word for the right idea, 
 
LITERATURE 245 
 
 and never a word too much. If he is brief, it is because 
 few words suffice; when he is lavish of them, still each 
 word has its mark, and aids, not embarrasses, the vig- 
 orous march of his elocution." 
 
 LITERATURE 
 
 Wishing to address you, Gentlemen, at the com- 
 mencement of a new Session, I tried to find a subject 
 for discussion, which might be at once suitable to the 
 occasion, yet neither too large for your time, nor too 
 minute or abstruse for your attention. I think I see one 5 
 for my purpose in the very title of your Faculty. It 
 is the Faculty of Philosophy and Letters. Now the 
 question may arise as to what is meant by " Philosophy," 
 and what is meant by "Letters." As to the other Fac- 
 ulties, the subject-matter which they profess is intelli- 10 
 gible, as soon as named, and beyond all dispute. We 
 know what Science is, what Medicine, what Law, and 
 what Theology; but we have not so much ease in de- 
 termining what is meant by Philosophy and Letters. 
 Each department of that twofold province needs ex- 15 
 planation: it will be sufficient, on an occasion Hke this, 
 to investigate one of them. Accordingly I shall select 
 for remark the latter of the two, and attempt to de- 
 termine what we are to understand by Letters or Lit- 
 erature, in what Literature consists, and how it stands 20 
 relatively to Science. We speak, for instance, of ancient 
 and modern literature, the literature of the day, sacred 
 literature, light hterature; and our lectures in this place 
 
246 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 are devoted to classical literature and English literature. 
 Are Letters, then, synonymous with books? This can- 
 not be, or they would include in their range Philosophy, 
 Law, and, in short, the teaching of all the other Fac- 
 5 ulties. Far from confusing these various studies, we 
 view the works of Plato or Cicero sometimes as philos- 
 ophy, sometimes as literature; on the other hand, no 
 one would ever be tempted to speak of Euclid as lit- 
 erature, or of Matthiae's Greek Grammar. Is, then, 
 
 10 literature synonymous with composition? with books 
 written with an attention to style? is literature fine 
 writing? again, is it studied and artificial writing? 
 
 There are excellent persons who seem to adopt this 
 last account of Literature as their own idea of it. They 
 
 15 depreciate it, as if it were the result of a mere art or trick 
 of words. Professedly indeed, they are aiming at the 
 Greek and Roman classics, but their criticisms have 
 quite as great force against all literature as against any. 
 I think I shall be best able to bring out what I have to 
 
 20 say on the subject by examining the statements which 
 they make in defense of their own view of it. They 
 contend then, I. that fine writing, as exemplified in the 
 Classics, is mainly a matter of conceits, fancies, and 
 prettinesses, decked out in choice words; 2. that this is 
 
 25 the proof of it, that the classics will not bear translating; — 
 (and this is why I have said that the real attack is upon 
 literature altogether, not the classical only; for, to speak 
 generally, all literature, modern as well as ancient, lies 
 under this disadvantage. This, however, they will not 
 
 30 allow; for they maintain), 3. that Holy Scripture pre- 
 
LITERATURE 247 
 
 sents a remarkable contrast to secular writings on this 
 very point, viz., in that Scripture does easily admit of 
 translation, though it is the most sublime and beautiful 
 of all writings. 
 
 Now I will begin by stating these three positions in 5 
 the words of a writer, who is cited by the estimable 
 CathoHcs in question as a witness, or rather as an ad- 
 vocate, in their behalf, though he is far from being able 
 in his own person to challenge the respect which is in- 
 spired by themselves. 10 
 
 "There are two sorts of eloquence," says this writer, 
 "the one indeed scarce deserves the name of it, which 
 consists chiefly in labored and polished periods, an 
 over-curious and artificial arrangement of figures, tin- 
 selled over with a gaudy embellishment of words, which 15 
 glitter, but convey little or no light to the understanding. 
 This kind of writing is for the most part much affected 
 and admired by the people of weak judgment and vicioui 
 taste; but it is a piece of affectation and formality the 
 sacred writers are utter strangers to. It is a vain and 20 
 boyish eloquence; and, as it has always been esteemed 
 below the great geniuses of all ages, so much more so 
 with respect to those writers who were actuated by the 
 spirit of Infinite Wisdom, and therefore wrote with that 
 force and majesty with which never man writ. The 25 
 other sort of eloquence is quite the reverse to this, and 
 which may be said to be the true characteristic of the 
 Holy Scriptures; where the excellence does not arise 
 
248 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 from a labored and far-fetched elocution, but from a 
 surprising mixture of simplicity and majesty, which is 
 a double character, so difficult to be united that it is 
 seldom to be met with in compositions merely human. 
 5 We see nothing in Holy Writ of affectation and super- 
 fluous ornament . . . Now, it is observable that the 
 most excellent profane authors, whether Greek or Latin, 
 lose most of their graces whenever we find them Hterally 
 translated. Homer's famed representation of Jupiter — 
 
 10 his cried-up description of a tempest, his relation of 
 Neptune's shaking the earth and opening it to its center, 
 his description of Pallas's horses, with numbers of other 
 long-since admired passages, flag, and almost vanish 
 away, in the vulgar Latin translation. 
 
 15 "Let any one but take the pains to read the common 
 Latin interpretations of Virgfl, Theocritus, or even of 
 Pindar, and one may venture to aflir n he will be able 
 to trace out but few remains of the graces which charmed 
 him so much in the original. The natural conclusion 
 
 20 from hence is, that in the classical authors, the expres- 
 sion, the sweetness of the numbers, occasioned by a 
 musical placing of words, constitute a great part of their 
 beauties; whereas, in the sacred writings, they consist 
 more in the greatness of the things themselves than in 
 
 25 the words and expressions. The ideas and conceptions 
 are so great and lofty in their own nature that they 
 necessarily appear magnificent in the most artless dress. 
 Look but into the Bible, and we see them shine through 
 the most simple and literal translations. That glorious 
 
 30 description which Moses gives of the creation of the 
 
LITERATURE 249 
 
 heavens and the earth, which Longinus . . . was 
 so greatly taken with, has not lost the least whit of its 
 intrinsic worth, and though it has undergone so many 
 translations, yet triumphs over all, and breaks forth with 
 as much force and vehemence as in the original. ... 5 
 In the history of Joseph, where Joseph makes himself 
 known, and weeps aloud upon the neck of his dear 
 brother Benjamin, that all the house of Pharaoh heard 
 him, at that instant none of his brethren are introduced 
 as uttering aught, either to express their present joy or 10 
 palliate their former injuries to him. On all sides there 
 immediately ensues a deep and solemn silence; a silence 
 infinitely more eloquent and expressive than anything 
 else that could have been substituted in its place. Had 
 Thucydides, Herodotus, Livy, or any of the celebrated 15 
 classical historians, been employed in writing this his- 
 tory, when they came to this point they would doubt- 
 less have exhausted all their fund of eloquence in fur- 
 nishing Joseph's brethren with labored and studied 
 harangues, which, however fine they might have been 20 
 in themselves, would nevertheless have been unnatural, 
 and altogether improper on the occasion." ^ 
 
 This is eloquently written, but it contains, I consider, 
 a mixture of truth and falsehood, which it will be my 
 business to discriminate from each other. Far be it from 25 
 me to deny the unapproachable grandeur and simplicity 
 of Holy Scripture; but I shall maintain that the classics 
 are, as human compositions, simple and majestic and 
 natural too. I grant that Scripture is concerned with 
 1 Sterne, Sermon xlii. 
 
250 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 things, but I will not grant that classical literature is 
 simply concerned with words. I grant that human 
 literature is often elaborate, but I will maintain that 
 elaborate composition is not unknown to the writers of 
 5 Scripture. I grant that human Uterature cannot easily 
 be translated out of the particular language to which 
 it belongs; but it is not at all the rule that Scripture can 
 easily be translated either; — and now I address myself 
 to my task: — 
 
 10 Here, then, in the first place, I observe. Gentlemen, 
 that Literature, from the derivation of the word, implies 
 writing, not speaking; this, however, arises from the 
 circumstance of the copiousness, variety, and public 
 circulation of the matters of which it consists. What is 
 
 15 spoken cannot outrun the range of the speaker's voice, 
 and perishes in the uttering. When words are in de- 
 mand to express a long course of thought, when they 
 have to be conveyed to the ends of the earth, or perpet- 
 uated for the benefit of posterity, they must be written 
 
 20 down, that is, reduced to the shape of literature; still, 
 properly speaking, the terms, by which we denote this 
 characteristic gift of man, belong to its exhibition by 
 means of the voice, not of handwriting. It addresses 
 itself, in its primary idea, to the ear, not to the eye. We 
 
 25 call it the power of speech, we call it language, that is, 
 the use of the tongue; and, even when we write, we still 
 keep in mind what was its original instrument, for we 
 use freely such terms in our books as "saying," "speak- 
 
LITEiL/^TURE 25 1 
 
 ing," "telling," "talking," "calling;" we use the terms 
 "phraseology" and "diction;" as if we were still ad- 
 dressing ourselves to the ear. 
 
 Now I insist on this, because it shows that speech, and 
 therefore literature, which is its permanent record, is 5 
 essentially a personal work. It is not some production 
 or result, attained by the partnership of several persons, 
 or by machinery, or by any natural process, but in its 
 very idea it proceeds, and must prcceed, from some one 
 given individual. Two persons cannot be the authors of 10 
 the sounds which strike our ear; and, as they cannot be 
 speaking one and the same speech, neither can they be 
 writing one and the same lecture or discourse," — which 
 must certainly belong to some one person or other, and 
 is the expression of that one person's ideas and feelings, 15 
 • — ideas and feelings personal to himself, though others 
 may have parallel and similar ones,^ — proper to himself, 
 in the same sense as his voice, his air, his countenance, 
 his carriage, and his action, are personal. In other 
 words. Literature expresses, not objective truth, as it is 20 
 called, but subjective; not things, but thoughts. 
 
 Now this doctrine will become clearer by considering 
 another use of words, which does relate to objective 
 truth, or to things; which relates to matters, not per- 
 sonal, not subjective to the individual, but which, even 25 
 were there no individual man in the whole world to 
 know them or to talk about them, would exist still. 
 Such objects become the matter of Science, and words 
 indeed are used to express them, but such words are 
 rather symbols than language, and however many we 30 
 
252 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 use, and however we may perpetuate them by writing, 
 we never could make any kind of Hterature out of them, 
 or call them by that name. Such, for instance, would 
 be Euclid's Elements; they relate to truths universal and 
 5 eternal; they are not mere thoughts, but things: they 
 exist in themselves, not by virtue of our understanding 
 them, not in dependence upon our will, but in what is 
 called the nature of things, or at least on conditions ex- 
 ternal to us. The words, then, in which they are set 
 
 10 forth are not language, speech, literature, but rather, as 
 I have said, symbols. And, as a proof of it, you will 
 recollect that it is possible, nay usual, to set forth the 
 propositions of Euclid in algebraical notation, which, 
 as all would admit, has nothing to do with literature. 
 
 ^5 What is true of mathematics is true also of every study, 
 so far forth as it is scientific; it makes use of words as 
 the mere vehicle of things, and is thereby withdrawn 
 from the province of literature. Thus metaphysics, 
 ethics, law, political economy, chemistry, theology, cease 
 
 20 to be literature in the same degree as they are capable 
 of a severe scientific treatment. And hence it is that 
 Aristotle's works on the one hand, though at first sight 
 Hterature, approach in character, at least a great num- 
 ber of them, to mere science; for even though the things 
 
 25 which he treats of and exhibits may not always be real 
 and true, yet he treats them as if they were, not as if 
 they were the thoughts of his own mind; that is, he treats 
 them scientifically. On the other hand, Law or Natural 
 History has before now been treated by an author with 
 
 30 so much of coloring derived from his own mind as to 
 
LITERATURE 253 
 
 become a sort of literature; this is especially seen in the 
 instance of Theology, when it takes the shape of Pulpit 
 Eloquence. It is seen too in historical composition, 
 which becomes a mere specimen of chronology, or a 
 chronicle, when divested of the philosophy, the skill, or 5 
 the party and personal feelings of the particular writer. 
 Science, then, has to do with things, literature with 
 thoughts; science is universal, literature is personal; 
 science uses words merely as symbols, but literature uses 
 language in its full compass, as including phraseology, 10 
 idiom, style, composition, rhythm, eloquence, and what- 
 ever other properties are included in it. 
 
 Let us then put aside the scientific use of words, when 
 we are to speak of language and literature. Literature 
 is the personal use or exercise of language. That this is 15 
 so is further proved from the fact that one author uses 
 it so differently from another. Language itself in its 
 very origination would seem to be traceable to individuals. 
 Their peculiarities have given it its character. We are 
 often able in fact to trace particular phrases or idioms to 20 
 individuals; we know the history of their rise. Slang 
 surely, as it is called, comes of, and breathes of the per- 
 sonal. The connection between the force of words in 
 particular languages and the habits and sentiments of 
 the nations speaking them has often been pointed out. 25 
 And, while the many use language' as they find it, the 
 man of genius uses it indeed, but subjects it withal to his 
 own purposes, and molds it according to his own pecu- 
 liarities. The throng and succession of ideas, thoughts, 
 feelings, imaginations, aspirations, which pass within 30 
 
254 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 him, the abstractions, the juxtapositions, the comparisons, 
 the discriminations, the conceptions, which are so original 
 in him, his views of external things, his judgments upon 
 life, manners, and history, the exercises of his wit, of 
 5 his humor, of his depth, of his sagacity, all these in- 
 numerable and incessant creations, the very pulsation 
 and throbbing of his intellect, does he image forth, to all 
 does he give utterance, in a corresponding language, 
 which is as multiform as this inward mental action itself 
 
 10 and analogous to it, the faithful expression of his in- 
 tense personality, attending on his own inward world of 
 thought as its very shadow: so that we might as well 
 say that one man's shadow is another's as that the style 
 of a really gifted mind can belong to any but himself. 
 
 15 It follows him about as a shadow. His thought and 
 feeling are personal, and so his language is personal. 
 
 Thought and speech are inseparable from each other. 
 Matter and expression are parts of one: style is a think- 
 ing out into language. This is what I have been laying 
 
 20 down, and this is literature; not things, not the verbal 
 symbols of things; not on the other hand mere words; 
 but thoughts expressed in language. Call to mind. 
 Gentlemen, the meaning of the Greek word which ex- 
 presses this special prerogative of man over the feeble 
 
 25 intelligence of the inferior animals. It is called Logos: 
 what does Logos mean ? it stands both for rertson and for 
 speech, and it is difficult to say which it means more 
 properly. It means both at once: why? because really 
 
LITERATURE 255 
 
 they cannot be divided, — because they are in a true 
 sense one. When we can separate Hght and illumina- 
 tion, life and motion, the convex and the concave of a 
 curve, then will it be possible for thought to tread speech 
 under foot, and to hope to do without it — then will it 5 
 be conceivable that the vigorous and fertile intellect 
 should renounce its own double, its instrument of ex- 
 pression, and the channel of its speculations and emo- 
 tions. 
 
 Critics should consider this view of the subject before 10 
 they lay down such canons of taste as the writer whose 
 pages I have quoted. Such men as he is consider fine 
 writing to be an addition jrom without to the matter 
 treated of, — a sort of ornament superinduced, or a lux- 
 ury indulged in, by those who have time and inclination 15 
 for such vanities. They speak as if one man could do 
 the thought, and another the style. We read in Persian 
 travels of the way in which young gentlemen go to work 
 in the East, when they would engage in correspondence 
 with those who inspire them with hope or fear. They 20 
 cannot write one sentence themselves; so they betake 
 themselves to the professional letter- writer. They con- 
 fide to him the object they have in view. They have a 
 point to gain from a superior, a favor to ask, an evil to 
 deprecate; they have to approach a man in power, or to 25 
 make court to some beautiful lady. The professional 
 man manufactures words for them, as they are wanted, 
 as a stationer sells them paper, or a schoolmaster might 
 cut their pens. Thought and word are, in their concep- 
 tion, two things, and thus there is a division of labor. 30 
 
256 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 The man of thought comes to the man of words; and 
 the man of words, duly instructed in the thought, dips 
 the pen of desire into the ink of devotedness, and pro- 
 ceeds to spread it over the page of desolation. Then the 
 5 nightingale of affection is heard to warble to the rose of 
 loveHness, while the breeze of anxiety plays around the 
 brow of expectation. This is what the Easterns are said 
 to consider fine writing; and it seems pretty much the 
 idea of the school of critics to whom I have been re- 
 
 10 f erring. 
 
 We have an instance in literary history of this very 
 proceeding nearer home, in a great University, in the 
 latter years of the last century. I have referred to it 
 before now in a public lecture elsewhere; ^ but it is too 
 
 15 much in point here to be omitted. A learned Arabic 
 scholar had to deliver a set of lectures before its doctors 
 and professors on an historical subject in which his 
 reading had lain. A linguist is conversant with science 
 rather than with literature; but this gentleman felt that 
 
 20 his lectures must not be without a style. Being of the 
 opinion of the Orientals, with whose writings he was 
 familiar, he determined to buy a style. He took the 
 step of engaging a person, at a price, to turn the matter 
 which he had got together into ornamental English. 
 
 25 Observe, he did not wish for mere grammatical English, 
 but for an elaborate, pretentious style. An artist was 
 found in the person of a country curate, and the job was 
 carried out. His lectures remain to this day, in their 
 own place in the protracted series of annual Discourses 
 1 Position of Catholics in Englafid, pp. 1 01, 102. 
 
LITERATURE 257 
 
 to which they belong, distinguished amid a number of 
 heavyish compositions by the rhetorical and ambitious 
 diction for which he went into the market. This learned 
 divine, indeed, and the author I have quoted, differ from 
 each other in the estimate they respectively form of 5 
 literary composition; but they agree together in this, — in 
 considering such composition a trick and a trade; they 
 put it on a par with the gold plate and the flowers and 
 the music of a banquet, which do not make the viands 
 better, but the entertainment more pleasurable; as if 10 
 language were the hired servant, the mere mistress of the 
 reason, and not the lawful wife in her own house. 
 
 But can they really think that Homer, or Pindar, or 
 Shakespeare, or Dryden, or Walter Scott, were ac- 
 customed to aim at diction for its own sake, instead of 15 
 being inspired with their subject, and pouring forth 
 beautiful words because they had beautiful thoughts? 
 this is surely too great a paradox to be borne. Rather, 
 it is the fire within the author's breast which overflows 
 in the torrent of his burning, irresistible eloquence; it is 20 
 the poetry of his inner soul, which relieves itself in the 
 Ode or the Elegy; and his mental attitude and bearing, 
 the beauty of his moral countenance, the force and 
 keenness of his logic, are imaged in the tenderness, or 
 energy, or richness of his language. Nay, according to 25 
 the well-known Hne, "facit indignatio versus;'^ not the 
 words alone, but even the rhythm, the meter, the verse, 
 will be the contemporaneous offspring of the emotion or 
 imagination which possesses him. " Poeta nascitur, non 
 fit," says the proverb; and this is in numerous instances 30 
 Prose — 17 
 
258 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 true of his poems, as well as of himself. They are born, 
 not framed; they are a strain rather than a composition; 
 and their perfection is the monument, not so much of his 
 skill as of his power. And this is true of prose as well as 
 5 of verse in its degree: who will not recognize in the vision 
 of Mirza a delicacy and beauty of style which is very 
 difficult to describe, but which is felt to be in exact cor- 
 respondence to the ideas of which it is the expression? 
 
 5 
 And, since the thoughts and reasonings of an author 
 
 10 have, as I have said, a personal character, no wonder that 
 his style is not only the image of his subject, but of his 
 mind. That pomp of language, that full and tuneful 
 diction, that felicitousness in the choice and exquisite- 
 ness in the collocation of words, which to prosaic writers 
 
 15 seem artificial, is nothing else but the mere habit and 
 way of a lofty intellect. Aristotle, in his sketch of the 
 magnanimous man, tells us that his voice is deep, his 
 motions slow, and his stature commanding. In like 
 manner, the elocution of a great intellect is great. His 
 
 20 language expresses, not only his great thoughts, but his 
 great self. Certainly he might use fewer words than he 
 uses; but he fertilizes his simplest ideas, and germinates 
 into a multitude of details, and prolongs the march of 
 his sentences, and sweeps round to the full diapason of 
 
 25 his harmony, as if icvdsl yaitov, rejoicing in his own vigor 
 and richness of resource. I say, a narrow critic will call 
 it verbiage, when really it is a sort of fullness of heart, 
 parallel to that which makes the merry boy whistle as he 
 
LITERATURE 259 
 
 walks, or the strong man, like the smith in the novel, 
 flourish his club when there is no one to fight with. 
 
 Shakespeare furnishes us with frequent instances of 
 this peculiarity, and all so beautiful, that it is difficult to 
 select for quotation. For instance, in Macbeth: — 5 
 
 " Canst thou not minister to a mind diseased, 
 Pluck from the memory a rooted sorrow, 
 Raze out the written troubles of the brain, 
 And, with some sweet oblivious antidote. 
 Cleanse the foul bosom of that perilous stuff, lo 
 
 Which weighs upon the heart ? " 
 
 Here a simple idea, by a process which belongs to the 
 orator rather than to the poet, but still comes from the 
 native vigor of genius, is expanded into a many-mem- 
 bered period. 15 
 
 The following from Hamlet is of the same kind: — 
 
 "'Tis not alone my inky cloak, good mother, 
 Nor customary suits of solemn black, 
 Nor windy suspiration of forced breath, 
 No, nor the fruitful river in the eye, 20 
 
 Nor the dejected haviour of the visage. 
 Together with all forms, modes, shows of grief, 
 That can denote me truly." 
 
 Now, if such declamation, for declamation it is, how- 
 ever noble, be allowable in a poet, whose genius is so far 25 
 removed from pompousness or pretense, much more is 
 it allowable in an orator, whose very province it is to 
 put forth words to the best advantage he can. Cicero 
 has nothing more redundant in any part of his writings 
 
26o NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 than these passages from Shakespeare. No lover then 
 at least of Shakespeare may fairly accuse Cicero of 
 gorgeousness of phraseology or diffuseness of style. Nor 
 will any sound critic be tempted to do so. As a certain 
 5 unaffected neatness and propriety and grace of diction 
 may be required of any author who lays claim to be a 
 classic, for the same reason that a certain attention to 
 dress is expected of every gentleman, so to Cicero may 
 be allowed the privilege of the "os magna sonaturum," 
 
 10 of which the ancient critic speaks. His copious, ma- 
 jestic, musical flow of language, even if sometimes be- 
 yond what the subject-matter demands, is never out of 
 keeping with the occasion or with the speaker. It is 
 the expression of lofty sentiments in lofty sentences, the 
 
 15 "mens magna in corpore magno." It is the develop- 
 ment of the inner man. Cicero vividly realized the 
 status of a Roman senator and statesman, and the " pride 
 of place" of Rome, in all the grace and grandeur which 
 attached to her; and he imbibed, and became, what be 
 
 20 admired. As the exploits of Scipio or Pompey are the 
 expression of this greatness in deed, so the language of 
 Cicero is the expression of it in word. And, as the acts 
 of the Roman ruler or soldier represent to us, in a man- 
 ner special to themselves, the characteristic magnanimity 
 
 25 of the lords of the earth, so do the speeches or treatises 
 of her accompUshed orator bring it home to our imag- 
 inations as no other \witing could do. Neither Livy, 
 nor Tacitus, nor Terence, nor Seneca, nor Pliny, nor 
 QuintiHan, is an adequate spokesman for the Imperial 
 
 30 City. They write Latin; Cicero writes Roman. 
 
LITERATURE 261 
 
 You will say that Cicero's language is undeniably 
 studied, but that Shakespeare's is as undeniably natural 
 and spontaneous; and that this is what is meant, when 
 the Classics are accused of being mere artists of words. 
 Here we are introduced to a further large question, 5 
 which gives me the opportunity of anticipating a misap- 
 prehension of my meaning. I observe, then, that, not 
 only is that lavish richness 0/ style, which I have noticed 
 in Shakespeare, justifiable on the principles which I 
 have been laying down, but, what is less easy to receive, 10 
 even elaborateness in composition is no mark of trick or 
 artifice in an author. Undoubtedly the works of the 
 Classics, particularly the Latin, are elaborate; they have 
 cost a great deal of time, care, and trouble. They have 
 had many rough copies; I grant it. I grant also that 15 
 there are writers of name, ancient and modern, who really 
 are guilty of the absurdity of making sentences, as the 
 very end of their hterary labor. Such was Isocrates; 
 such were some of the sophists; they were set on words, 
 to the neglect of thoughts or things; I cannot defend them. 20 
 If I must give an English instance of this fault, much as 
 I love and revere the personal character and intellectual 
 vigor of Dr. Johnson, I cannot deny that his style often 
 outruns the sense and the occasion, and is wanting in 
 that simplicity which is the attribute of genius. Still, 25 
 granting all this, I cannot grant, notwithstanding, that 
 genius never need take pains, — that genius may not im- 
 prove by practice, — that it never incurs failures, and 
 
262 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 succeeds the second time, — that it never finishes off 
 at leisure what it has thrown off in the outHne at a 
 stroke. 
 
 Take the instance of the painter or the sculptor; he 
 5 has a conception in his mind which he wishes to repre- 
 sent in the medium of his art; — the Madonna and Child, 
 or Innocence, or Fortitude, or some historical character 
 or event. Do you mean to say he does not study his 
 subject? does he not make sketches? does he not even 
 
 10 call them ''studies"? does he not call his workroom a 
 studio? is he not ever designing, rejecting, adopting, cor- 
 recting, perfecting ? Are not the first attempts of Michael 
 Angelo and Raffaelle extant, in the case of some of their 
 most celebrated compositions? Will any one say that 
 
 15 the Apollo Belvidere is not a conception patiently 
 elaborated into its proper perfection? These depart- 
 ments of taste are, according to the received notions of 
 the world, the very province of genius, and yet we call 
 them arts; they are the " Fine Arts." Why may not that 
 
 20 be true of literary composition which is true of paint- 
 ing, sculpture, architecture, and music? Why may not 
 language be wrought as well as the clay of the modeler ? 
 why may not words be worked up as well as colors? 
 why should not skill in diction be simply subservient 
 
 25 and instrumental to the great prototypal ideas which are 
 the contemplation of a Plato or a Virgil? Our greatest 
 poet tells us, 
 
 " The poet's eye, in a fine frenzy rolling, 
 Doth glance from heaven to earth, from earth to heaven, 
 30 And, as imagination bodies forth 
 
LITERATURE 263 
 
 The forms of things unknown, the poet's pen 
 Turns them to shapes, and gives to airy nothing 
 A local habitation and a name." 
 
 Now, is it wonderful that that pen of his should some- 
 times be at fault for a while, — that it should pause, 5 
 write, erase, re-write, amend, complete, before he satis- 
 fies himself that his language has done justice to the 
 conceptions which his mind's eye contemplated? 
 
 In this point of view, doubtless, many or most writers 
 are elaborate; and those certainly not the least whose 10 
 style is furthest removed from ornament, being simple 
 and natural, or vehement, or severely business-like and 
 practical. Who so energetic and manly as Demos- 
 thenes? Yet he is said to have transcribed Thucydides 
 many times over in the formation of his style. Who so 15 
 gracefully natural as Herodotus? yet his very dialect 
 is not his own, but chosen for the sake of the perfection 
 of his narrative. Who exhibits such happy negligence 
 as our own Addison? yet artistic fastidiousness was so 
 notorious in his instance that the report has got abroad, 20 
 truly or not, that he was too late in his issue of an im- 
 portant state paper, from his habit of revision and re- 
 composition. Such great authors were working by a 
 model which was before the eyes of their intellect, and 
 they were laboring to say what they had to say, in such 25 
 a way as would most exactly and suitably express it. 
 It is not wonderful that other authors, whose style is 
 not simple, should be instances of a similar literary 
 diligence. Virgil wished his Mneid to be burned, elab- 
 orate as is its composition, because he felt it needed 30 
 
264 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 more labor still, in order to make it perfect. The his- 
 torian Gibbon in the last century is another instance in 
 point. You must not suppose I am going to recommend 
 his style for imitation, any more than his principles; 
 5 but I refer to him as the example of a writer feeling the 
 task which lay before him, feeling that he had to bring 
 out into words for the comprehension of his readers a 
 great and complicated scene, and wishing that those 
 words should be adequate to his undertaking. I think 
 
 10 he wrote the first chapter of his History three times over; 
 it was not that he corrected or improved the first copy; 
 but he put his first essay, and then his second, aside — 
 he recast his matter, till he had hit the precise exhibition 
 of it which he thought demanded by his subject. 
 
 15 Now in all these instances, I wish you to observe, 
 that what I have admitted about Uterary workmanship 
 differs from the doctrine which I am opposing in this, — 
 that the mere dealer in words cares little or nothing for 
 the subject which he is embellishing, but can paint and 
 
 20 gild anything whatever to order; whereas the artist, 
 whom I am acknowledging, has his great or rich visions 
 before him, and his only aim is to bring out what he 
 thinks or what he feels in a way adequate to the thing 
 spoken of, and appropriate to the speaker. 
 
 7 
 
 25 The illustration which I have been borrowing from 
 the Fine Arts will enable me to go a step further. I 
 have been showing the connection of the thought with 
 the language in literary composition; and in doing so 
 
LITERATURE 265 
 
 I have exposed the unphilosophical notion, that the 
 language was an extra which could be dispensed with, 
 and provided to order according to the demand. But I 
 have not yet brought out, what immediately follows from 
 this, and which was the second point which I had to 5 
 show, viz., that to be capable of easy translation is no 
 test of the excellence of a composition. If I must say 
 what I think, I should lay down, with little hesitation, 
 that the truth was almost the reverse of this doctrine. 
 Nor are many words required to show it. Such a doc- 10 
 trine, as is contained in the passage of the author whom 
 I quoted when I began, goes upon the assumption that 
 one language is just like another language, — that every 
 language has all the ideas, turns of thought, delicacies 
 of expression, figures, associations, abstractions, points 15 
 of view, which every other language has. Now, as far 
 as regards Science, it is true that all languages are pretty 
 much alike for the purposes of Science; but even in this 
 respect some are more suitable than others, which have 
 to coin words, or to borrow them, in order to express 20 
 scientific ideas. But if languages are not all equally 
 adapted even to furnish symbols for those universal and 
 eternal truths in which Science consists, how can they 
 reasonably be expected to be all equally rich, equally 
 forcible, equally musical, equally exact, equally happy 25 
 in expressing the idiosyncratic peculiarities of thought 
 of some original and fertile mind, who has availed him- 
 self of one of them? A great author takes his native 
 language, masters it, partly throws himself into it, partly 
 molds and adapts it, and pours out his multitude of 30 
 
266 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 ideas through the variously ramified and deUcately 
 minute channels of expression which he has found or 
 framed: — does it follow that this his personal presence 
 (as it may be called) can forthwith be transferred to 
 5 every other language under the sun? Then may we 
 reasonably maintain that Beethoven's piano music is 
 not really beautiful, because it cannot be played on the 
 hurdy-gurdy. Were not this astonishing doctrine main- 
 tained by persons far superior to the writer whom I 
 
 lo have selected for animadversion, I should find it diflSi- 
 cult to be patient under a gratuitous extravagance. It 
 seems that a really great author must admit of transla- 
 tion, and that we have a test of his excellence when he 
 reads to advantage in a foreign language as well as in 
 
 15 his own. Then Shakespeare is a genius because he can 
 be translated into German, and not a genius because 
 he cannot be translated into French. Then the multi- 
 plication table is the most gifted of all conceivable com- 
 positions, because it loses nothing by translation, and 
 
 20 can hardly be said to belong to any one language what- 
 ever. Whereas I should rather have conceived that, in 
 proportion as ideas are novel and recondite, they would 
 be difficult to put into words, and that the very fact of 
 their having insinuated themselves into one language 
 
 25 would diminish the chance of that happy accident being 
 repeated in another. In the language of savages you can 
 hardly express any idea or act of the intellect at all: 
 is the tongue of the Hottentot or Esquimaux to be made 
 the measure of the genius of Plato, Pindar, Tacitus, 
 
 30 St. Jerome, Dante, or Cervantes? 
 
LITERATURE 267 
 
 Let us recur, I say, to the illustration of the Fine Arts. 
 I suppose you can express ideas in painting which you 
 cannot express in sculpture; and the more an artist is 
 of a painter, the less he is likely to be of a sculptor. The 
 more he commits his genius to the methods and con- 5 
 ditions of his own art, the less he will be able to throw 
 himself into the circumstances of another. Is the genius 
 of Fra Angelico, of Francia, or of Raffaelle disparaged 
 by the fact that he was able to do that in colors which 
 no man that ever lived, which no Angel, could achieve 10 
 in wood? Each of the Fine Arts has its own subject- 
 matter; from the nature of the case you can do in one 
 what you cannot do in another; you can do in painting 
 what you cannot do in carving; you can do in oils what 
 you cannot do in fresco; you can do in marble what 15 
 you cannot do in ivory; you can do in wax what you 
 cannot do in bronze. Then, I repeat, applying this to 
 the case of languages, why should not genius be .able to 
 do in Greek what it cannot do in Latin? and why are 
 its Greek and Latin works defective because they will 20 
 not turn into English? That genius, of which we are 
 speaking, did not make English; it did not make all 
 languages, present, past, and future;, it did not make 
 the laws of any language: why is it to be judged of by 
 that in which it had no part, over which it has no 25 
 control ? 
 
 8 
 
 And now we are naturally brought on to our third 
 point, which is on the characteristics of Holy Scripture 
 
268 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 as compared with profane literature. Hitherto we have 
 been concerned with the doctrine of these writers, viz., 
 that style is an extra, that it is a mere artifice, and that 
 hence it cannot be translated; now we come to their 
 5 fact, viz., that Scripture has no such artificial style, and 
 that Scripture can easily be translated. Surely their 
 fact is as untenable as their doctrine. 
 
 Scripture easy of translation! then why have there 
 been so few good translators? why is it that there has 
 
 10 been such great difficulty in combining the two necessary 
 quaHties, fidelity to the original and purity in the adopted 
 vernacular ? why is it that the authorized versions of the 
 Church are often so inferior to the original as compo- 
 sitions, except that the Church is bound above all things 
 
 15 to see that the version is doctrinally correct, and in a 
 difficult problem is obliged to put up with defects in 
 what is of secondary importance, provided she secure 
 what is of first ? If it were so easy to transfer the beauty 
 of the original to the copy, she would not have been 
 
 20 content with her received version in various languages 
 which could be named. 
 
 And then in the next place. Scripture not elaborate! 
 Scripture not ornamented in diction, and musical in 
 cadence! Why, consider the Epistle to the Hebrews — 
 
 25 where is there in the classics any composition more care- 
 fully, more artificially written? Consider the book of 
 Job — is it not a sacred drama, as artistic, as perfect, as 
 any Greek tragedy of Sophocles or Euripides? Con- 
 sider the Psalter — are there no ornaments, no rhythm, no 
 
 30 studied cadences, no responsive members, in that di- 
 
LITERATURE 269 
 
 vinely beautiful book ? And is it not hard to understand? ' 
 are not the Prophets hard to understand? is not St. Paul 
 hard to understand? Who can say that these are pop- 
 ular compositions? who can say that they are level at 
 first reading with the understandings of the multitude? 5 
 
 That there are portions indeed of the inspired volume 
 more simple both in style and in meaning, and that 
 these are the more sacred and sublime passages, as, for 
 instance, parts of the Gospels, I grant at once; but this 
 does not militate against the doctrine I have been lay- 10 
 ing down. Recollect, Gentlemen, my distinction when 
 I began. I have said Literature is one thing, and that 
 Science is another; that Literature has to do with ideas, 
 and Science with reahties; that Literature is of a personal 
 character, that Science treats of what is universal and 15 
 eternal. In proportion, then, as Scripture excludes the 
 personal coloring of its writers, and rises into the region 
 of pure and mere inspiration, when it ceases in any 
 sense to be the writing of man, of St. Paul or St. John, 
 of Moses or Isaias, then it comes to belong to Science, 20 
 not Literature. Then it conveys the things of heaven, 
 unseen verities, divine manifestations, and them alone — 
 not the ideas, the feelings, the aspirations, of its human 
 instruments, who, for all that they were inspired and 
 infallible, did not cease to be men. St. Paul's epistles, 25 
 then, I consider to be literature in a real and true sense, 
 as personal, as rich in reflection and emotion, as De- 
 mosthenes or Euripides; and, without ceasing to be 
 revelations of objective truth, they are expressions of 
 the subjective notwithstanding. On the other hand, 30 
 
270 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE • 
 
 portions of the Gospels, of the book of Genesis, and 
 other passages of the Sacred Volume, are of the nature 
 of Science. Such is the beginning of St. John's Gospel, 
 which we read at the end of Mass, Such is the Creed. 
 5 I mean, passages such as these are the mere enunciation 
 of eternal things, without (so to say) the medium of any 
 human mind transmitting them to us. The words used 
 have the grandeur, the majesty, the calm, unimpassioned 
 beauty of Science; they are in no sense Literature, they 
 
 10 are in no sense personal; and therefore they are easy to 
 apprehend, and easy to translate. 
 
 Did time admit I could show you parallel instances of 
 what I am speaking of in the Classics, inferior to the 
 inspired word in proportion as the subject-matter of the 
 
 15 classical authors is immensely inferior to the subjects 
 treated of in Scripture — but parallel, inasmuch as the 
 classical author or speaker ceases for the moment to 
 have to do with Literature, as speaking of things ob- 
 jectively, and rises to the serene sublimity of Science. 
 
 20 But I should be carried too far if I began. 
 
 9 
 I shall then merely sum up what I have said, and 
 come to a conclusion. Reverting, then, to my original 
 question, what is the meaning of Letters, as contained, 
 Gentlemen, in the designation of your Faculty, I have 
 25 answered, that by Letters or Literature is meant the 
 expression of thought in language, where by "thought" 
 I mean the ideas, feelings, views, reasonings, and other 
 operations of the human mind. And the Art of Letters 
 
LITERATURE 271 
 
 is the method by which a speaker or writer brings out 
 in words, worthy of his subject, and sufficient for his 
 audience or readers, the thoughts which impress him. 
 Literature, then, is of a personal character; it consists in 
 the enunciations and teachings of those who have a right 5 
 to speak as representatives of their kind, and in whose 
 words their brethren find an interpretation of their own 
 sentiments, a record of their own experience, and a 
 suggestion for their own judgments. A great author. 
 Gentlemen, is not one who merely has a copia verborum, 10 
 whether in prose or verse, and can, as it were, turn on at 
 his will any number of splendid phrases and swelling 
 sentences; but he is one who has something to say and 
 knows how to say it. I do not claim for him, as such, 
 any great depth of thought, or breadth of view, or philos- 15 
 ophy, or sagacity, or knowledge of human nature, or 
 experience of human life, though these additional gifts 
 he may have, and the more he has of them the greater 
 he is; but I ascribe to him, as his characteristic gift, in 
 a large sense the faculty of Expression. He is master of 20 
 the two-fold Logos, the thought and the word, distinct, 
 but inseparable from each other. He may, if so be, 
 elaborate his compositions, or he may pour out his im- 
 provisations, but in either case he has but one aim, 
 which he keeps steadily before him, and is conscientious 25 
 and single-minded in fulfilling. That aim is to give forth 
 what he has within him; and from his very earnestness 
 it comes to pass that, whatever be the splendor of his 
 diction or the harmony of his periods, he has with him 
 the charm of an incommunicable simplicity. Whatever 30 
 
272 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 be his subject, high or low, he treats it suitably and for 
 its own sake. If he is a poet, " nil moHtur inepte.'' If he 
 is an orator, then too he speaks, not only "distincte" 
 and "splendide," but also ^'apte.'^ His page is the lucid 
 5 mirror of his mind and life — 
 
 '* Quo fit, ut omnis 
 Votiva pateat veluti descripta tabella 
 Vita senis." 
 
 He writes passionately, because he feels keenly; for- 
 
 10 cibly, because he conceives vividly; he sees too clearly 
 to be vague; he is too serious to be otiose; he can analyze 
 his subject, and therefore he is rich; he embraces it as 
 a whole and in its parts, and therefore he is consistent; 
 he has a firm hold of it, and therefore he is luminous. 
 
 15 When his imagination wells up, it overflows in orna- 
 ment; when his heart is touched, it thrills along his 
 verse. He always has the right word for the right idea, 
 and never a word too much. If he is brief, it is because 
 few words suffice; when he is lavish of them, still each 
 
 20 word has its mark, and aids, not embarrasses, the 
 vigorous march of his elocution. He expresses what all 
 feel, but all cannot say; and his sayings pass into prov- 
 erbs among his people, and his phrases become house- 
 hold words and idioms of their daily speech, which is 
 
 25 tesselated with the rich fragments of his language, as 
 
 we see in foreign lands the marbles of Roman grandeur 
 
 worked into the walls and pavements of modern palaces. 
 
 Such preeminently is Shakespeare among ourselves; 
 
 such preeminently Virgil among the Latins; such in 
 
 30 their degree are all those writers who in every nation 
 
LITERATURE 273 
 
 go by the name of Classics. To particular nations they 
 are necessarily attached from the circumstance of the 
 variety of tongues, and the peculiarities of each; but so 
 far they have a catholic and ecumenical character, that 
 what they express is common to the whole race of man, 5 
 and they alone are able to express it. 
 
 10 
 
 If then the power of speech is a gift as great as any 
 that can be named, — if the origin of language is by 
 many philosophers even considered to be nothing short 
 of divine, — if by means of words the secrets of the heart 10 
 are brought to light, pain of soul is relieved, hidden 
 grief is carried off, sympathy conveyed, counsel imparted, 
 experience recorded, and wisdom perpetuated, — if by 
 great authors the many are drawn up into unity, na- 
 tional character is fixed, a people speaks, the past and 15 
 the future, the East and the West are brought into com- 
 munication with each other, — if such men are, in a word, 
 the spokesmen and prophets of the human family, — it 
 will not answer to make light of Literature or to neglect 
 its study; rather we may be sure that, in proportion as 20 
 we master it in whatever language, and imbibe its spirit, 
 we shall ourselves become in our own measure the 
 ministers of like benefits to others, be they many or few, 
 be they in the obscurer or the more distinguished walks 
 of life, — who are united to us by social ties, and are 25 
 within the sphere of our personal influence. 
 
 Prose — 18 
 
WALTER BAGEHOT 
 
 [Walter Bagehot was born at Langport, Somersetshire, England, 
 in 1826. He was educated at Bristol and later at University Col- 
 lege, London, where he took his M. A. in 1848. He then began 
 the study of law, and in 1852 was admitted to the bar. He did 
 not practice, however, but, instead, he entered into business with 
 his father who was a banker and shipowner at Langport. He 
 soon became a writer for periodicals, and was associated with 
 R. H. Hutton on the National Review, to which he contributed 
 most of his critical essays. In i860, through the death of his 
 father-in-law, Bagehot became editor of a weekly newspaper called 
 The Eco7iomist. Among his writings are The English Constitu- 
 tion (1867), Physics and Politics (1872), perhaps his greatest and 
 certainly his best-known work, and Lombard Street, a book on the 
 money market. Two years after Bagehot's death, which occurred 
 in 1877, there was published a collection of his studies, biograph- 
 ical, economic, and literary, edited by his friend R. H. Hutton.] 
 
 It is not without significance that some of the most 
 acute and stimulating essays in criticism written in 
 England during the nineteenth century came from the 
 pen of a man who w^as not only a critic of literature, 
 but also an able banker, a skilled political economist, 
 and a most keen interpreter of the English constitution. 
 Walter Bagehot brought to the criticism of men and 
 books a masculine nature, a sense of humor, a catholic 
 taste, a freshness of view, and, in a word, that delight- 
 ful sanity which is perhaps the distinguishing char- 
 acteristic of a man of the world of the high type. He 
 liked books that suggested the "talk of the manifold 
 talker, glancing lightly from topic to topic, suggesting 
 274 
 
WALTER BAGEHOT 275 
 
 deep things in a jest, unfolding unanswerable arguments 
 in an absurd illustration." He did not care for Ma- 
 caulay because Macaulay, he thought, was a book- 
 made man, a "prey to print;" but he never tired of 
 praising Walter Scott, whose novels revealed to him a 
 hearty nature, a healthy mind. We may be sure that 
 he was proud to count himself among Englishmen, of 
 whom he said, "We excel in strong, noble imagination, 
 in solid stuff." 
 
 To this robust, practical EngHsh character, there 
 was added a quick, penetrating intelligence, which 
 makes us think of Bagehot as a man with both French 
 and German blood in his veins. The irony in his humor, 
 his aptness and fertility in illustration, together with 
 his scorn of dullness, suggest the Gallic mind; while 
 his zest in speculation and above all his innate sense of 
 a spiritual world behind our material one, prompt us 
 to beUeve that Bagehot, Uke many Germans, was born 
 for metaphysical inquiry. He evidently delights to 
 catch a glimpse of the inmost w^orkings of man's higher 
 faculties and he seems ever in wait, as he reads his 
 author, for the deeper, if shadowy, meanings, for the 
 chance intimations of a presence that disturbs him with 
 the joy of elevated thoughts. Wordsworth is, in fact, his 
 favorite poet, whom he quotes as he takes leave of the 
 gay, worldly muse of Beranger, or as he turns with re- 
 lief from the hard Whiggism of Jeffrey, and whose 
 works he does not hesitate to call "the Scriptures of 
 the intellectual life." 
 
 Bagehot's literary criticism shows both the excellen- 
 cies and the defects of this practical, this speculative 
 mind. We have in his essays the searching, independ- 
 ent, stimulating opinions of an active intelligence. We 
 have, as it were, the bracing air of outdoors blown into 
 our library and across our page. We have the man who 
 knows politics and business as few know them, analyzing 
 
276 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 for us the prose of Gibbon, of Macaulay and of Jeffrey, 
 and the poetry of Milton and Shakespeare, of Shelley 
 and Tennyson. The impression of such a man must 
 ever be quickening, provided always he displays, as 
 Bagehot indeed does, a mind broad and cultivated, 
 subtle and penetrating. But Bagehot had not his spec- 
 ulative tendencies well in command. In his haste to 
 discover the "type," in his desire to classify his ma- 
 terial, he deals too largely in theory to suit the liberal 
 reader. As soon as he studies a character or a book, 
 he wishes to label it, apparently, to fence it about with 
 arbitrary, and often cramping, limitations. To be sure, 
 in so competent an essayist as Bagehot, this method 
 leaves us generally with broad, common sense classifi- 
 cations. It is of advantage, for example, to know that 
 Shelley's was an "impulsive," and Milton's an "ascetic, 
 character," that Dickens' genius was "irregular," that 
 Hartley Coleridge was a " self-deKneative " poet, that 
 novels are "ubiquitous" or "sentimental," and that 
 biographers are either "exhaustive" or "selective," 
 and so on. But this method is after all not the method 
 of the greatest criticism, because it has no basis in con- 
 sistent and profound principles. We do not feel that 
 the judgments of Bagehot have their roots in a har- 
 monious philosophy of life, as have those of Carlyle, 
 or that they are founded upon a definite doctrine of 
 criticism, as are those of Arnold and of Pater. Each 
 essay is an independent entity, immensely stimulating to 
 the thoughtful reader, and each is a brilliant specimen 
 of "popular criticism," to use a phrase that Bagehot 
 himself apphed to one of them. Yet they nowhere show 
 that the critic appreciated literature in terms of a deliber- 
 ately reasoned, comprehensive criterion. 
 
 The essay on Pure, Ornate and Grotesque Art is ad- 
 mirably representative of Bagehot's criticism both in 
 method and in style. We here observe the large-minded 
 
WALTER BAGEHOt 277 
 
 man of affairs judging the poetry of the masters accord- 
 ing to certain "simple principles of art." He puts 
 literature to the test of life. He brings his subject into 
 the light of an intellect most practical and most specu- 
 lative, at once shrewd, quick-glancing, and acute. The 
 serious student is startled into attention. He is aroused 
 by a trenchant and systematic discussion of poetry, 
 until at last he probably wishes to challenge the bold 
 theories advanced by the critic. To awaken this spirit 
 is possibly the highest service Hterary criticism can ren- 
 der, the richest pleasure it can communicate. But 
 Bagehot's method, upon a second and deeper examina- 
 tion, is perhaps seen to suffer from the defects of its 
 qualities. Although the classification of art into pure, 
 ornate, and grotesque is most suggestive, and though 
 it by no means implies that all of Wordsworth's poetry 
 belongs to the first kind, all of Tennyson's to the second, 
 or all of Browning's to the third, yet it is a classification 
 at bottom arbitrary and without scientific exactness. The 
 material in the essay would have to be subjected to the 
 test of a higher standard of criticism, if it were to re- 
 ceive an appreciation that would carry with it any 
 degree of finality. 
 
 Bagehot's ideal of composition is expressed in his 
 remark that "the knack in style is to write like a human 
 being." Like the style of Sydney Smith, which Bage- 
 hot praised, "it goes straight to its object: it is not re- 
 strained by the gentle hindrances, the delicate decorums 
 of refining natures." We cannot think of Bagehot de- 
 liberating upon the refinements of expression as did 
 Newman and Pater, those masters in the art of higher 
 rhetoric. He has, however, a luminous and telling man- 
 ner of composition, often most felicitous, as when he 
 says that "a man who has not read Homer is like a 
 man who has not seen the ocean." He recognized a 
 "certain clumsiness" in all the Germanic languages. 
 
278 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 and his own style not infrequently reminds one of 
 the clearness, the flexibility, of French prose. An in- 
 stance of his wit is the cool comment that ''among the 
 disciples of Carlyle it is considered that having been 
 born a Puritan is the next best thing to having been in 
 Germany;" and also his assertion that "it is easy for 
 a doctrinaire to bear a post-mortem examination, — it 
 is much the same whether he be aUve or dead." Though 
 the present essay lacks this two-edged wit, and, in truth, 
 is almost without the light of Bagehot's^ humor, it is in 
 all other particulars typical of his style. In grasp, as well 
 as in penetration of thought, in free play of phrase, it is 
 surpassed by no other of his literary studies. In evenness 
 and firmness of manner it is better than most. 
 
 WORDSWORTH, TENNYSON, AND BROWNING; OR, PURE, 
 ORNATE, AND GROTESQUE ART IN ENGLISH POETRY 
 
 We couple these two books ^ together, net because of 
 their likeness, for they are as dissimilar as books can be; 
 nor on account of the eminence of their authors, for in 
 general two great authors are too much for one essay; 
 5 but because they are the best possible illustration of 
 sornething we have to say upon poetical art — because 
 they may give to it life and freshness. The accident of 
 contemporaneous publication has here brought together 
 two books very characteristic of modern art, and we want 
 [o to show how they are characteristic. 
 
 Neither English poetry nor English criticism have 
 ever recovered the eruption which they both made at 
 the beginning of this century into the fashionable world. 
 
 1 Tennyson's Enoch Ardai and Browning's Dramatis Personce. 
 
WORDSWORTH, TENNYSON, BROWNING 279 
 
 The poems of Lord Byron were received with an avidity 
 that resembles our present avidity for sensation novels, 
 and were read by a class which at present reads little 
 but such novels. Old men who remember those days 
 may be heard to say: "We hear nothing of poetry now- 5 
 adays; it seems quite down." And "down " it certainly 
 is, if for poetry it be a descent to be no longer the 
 favorite excitement of the more frivolous part of the 
 "upper" world. That stimulating poetry is now little 
 read. A stray schoolboy may still be detected in a 10 
 wild admiration for the Giaour or the Corsair (and it 
 is suitable to his age, and he should not be re- 
 proached for it), but the real posterity — the quiet stu- 
 dents of a past literature — never read them or think of 
 them. A line or two Hnger on the memory; a few tell- 15 
 ing strokes of occasional and felicitous energy are quoted, 
 but this is all. As wholes, these exaggerated stories 
 were worthless; they taught nothing, and therefore they 
 are forgotten. If nowadays a dismal poet were, like 
 Byron, to lament the fact of his birth, and to hint he 20 
 was too good for the world, the Saturday Reviewers 
 would say that "they doubted if he was too good; that 
 a sulky poet was a questionable addition to a tolerable 
 world; that he need not have been born, as far as they 
 were concerned." Doubtless, there is much in Byron 25 
 besides his dismal exaggeration, but it was that exag- 
 geration which made "the sensation" which gave him 
 a wild moment of dangerous fame. As so often happens, 
 the cause of his momentary fashion is the cause also of 
 his lasting oblivion. Moore's former reputation was' 30 
 
28o NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 less excessive, yet it has not been more permanent. 
 The prettiness of a few songs preserves the memory of 
 his name, but as a poet to read he is forgotten. There is 
 nothing to read in him; no exquisite thought, no subKme 
 5 feehng, no consummate description of true character. 
 Almost the sole result of the poetry of that time is the 
 harm which it has done. It degraded for a time the 
 whole character of the art. It said by practice, by a 
 most efficient and successful practice, that it was the 
 
 lo aim, the duty of poets, to catch the attention of the pass- 
 ing, the fashionable, the busy world. If a poem "fell 
 dead," it was nothing; it was composed to please the 
 " London" of the year, and if that London did not like it, 
 why, it had failed. It fixed upon the minds of a whole 
 
 15 generation, it engraved in popular memory and tradi- 
 tion, a vague conviction that poetry is but one of the 
 many amusements for the enjoying classes, for the lighter 
 hours of all classes. The mere notion, the bare idea, 
 that poetry is a deep thing, a teaching thing, the most 
 
 20 surely and wisely elevating of human things, is even 
 now to the coarse public mind nearly unknown. 
 
 As was the fate of poetry, so inevitably was that of 
 criticism. The science that expounds which poetry is 
 good and which is bad, is dependent for its popular rep- 
 
 25 utation on the popular estimate of poetry itself. The 
 critics of that day had a day, which is more than can be 
 said for some since: they professed to tell the fashion- 
 able world in what books it would find new pleasure, 
 and therefore they were read by the fashionable world. 
 
 30 Byron counted the critic and poet equal. The Ediu: 
 
WORDSWORTH, TENNYSON, BROWNING 281 
 
 hurgh Review penetrated among the young, and into 
 places of female resort where it does not go now. As 
 people ask, "Have you read Henry Dunbar? and what 
 do you think of it?" so they then asked, "Have you read 
 the Giaour and what do you think of it?" Lord 5 
 Jeffrey, a shrewd judge of the world, employed himself 
 in teUing it what to think; not so much what it ought to 
 think, as what at bottom it did think, and so by dexter- 
 ous sympathy with current society he gained contem- 
 porary fame and power. Such fame no critic must 10 
 hope for now. His articles will not penetrate where 
 the poems themselves do not penetrate. When poetry 
 was noisy, criticism was loud; now poetry is a still small 
 voice, and criticism must be smaller and stiller. As 
 the function of such criticism was limited, so was its 15 
 subject. For the great and (as time now proves) the 
 permanent part of the poetry of his time — for Shelley 
 and for Wordsworth — Lord Jeffrey had but one word. 
 He said, "It won't do." And it will not do to amuse a 
 drawing-room. 20 
 
 The doctrine that poetry is a light amusement for idle 
 hours, a metrical species of sensational novel, did not 
 indeed become popular without gainsayers. Thirty 
 years ago, Mr. Carlyle most rudely contradicted it. 
 But perhaps this is about all that he has done. He 25 
 has denied, but he has not disproved. He has contra- 
 dicted the floating paganism, but he has not founded 
 the deep religion. All about and around us a jaith 
 in poetry struggles to be extricated, but it is not extri- 
 cated. Some day, at the touch of the true word, the 30 
 
282 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 whole confusion will by magic cease; the broken and 
 shapeless notions will cohere and crystalHze into a bright 
 and true theory. But this cannot be yet. 
 
 But though no complete theory of the poetic art as 
 5 yet be possible for us, though perhaps only our children's 
 children will be able to speak on this subject with the 
 assured confidence which belongs to accepted truth, 
 yet something of some certainty may be stated on the 
 easier elements, and something that will throw light on 
 
 10 these two new books. But it will be necessary to as- 
 sign reasons, and the assigning of reasons is a dry task. 
 Years ago, when criticism only tried to show how poetry 
 could be made a good amusement, it was not impossible 
 that criticism itself should be amusing. But now it 
 
 15 must at least be serious, for we beheve that poetry is a 
 serious and a deep thing. 
 
 There should be a word in the language of literary art 
 to express what the word "picturesque" expresses for 
 the fine arts. Picturesque means fit to be put into a 
 
 20 picture; we want a word liter atesque, "fit to be put into 
 a book." An artist goes through a hundred different 
 country scenes, rich with beauties, charms and merits, 
 but he does not paint any of them. He leaves them alone; 
 he idles on till he finds the hundred-and-first — a scene 
 
 25 which many observers would not think much of, but 
 which he knows by virtue of his art will look well on 
 canvas, and this he paints and preserves. Susceptible 
 observers, though not artists, feel this quality too; they 
 say of a scene, "How picturesque!" meaning by this 
 
 30 a quality distinct from that of beauty, or sublimity. 
 
WORDSWORTH, TENNYSON, BROWNING 283 
 
 or grandeur — meaning to speak not only of the scene 
 as it is in itself, but also of its fitness for imitation by 
 art; meaning not only that it is good, but that its goodness 
 is such as ought to be transferred to paper; meaning not 
 simply that it fascinates, but also that its fascination is 5 
 such as ought to be copied by man. A fine and insen- 
 sible instinct has put language to this subtle use; it 
 expresses an idea without which fine art criticism could 
 not go on, and it is very natural that the language of 
 pictorial art should be better supplied with words than 10 
 that of Hterary criticism, for the eye was used before the 
 mind, and language embodies primitive sensuous ideas, 
 long ere it expresses, or need express, abstract and lit- 
 erary ones. 
 
 The reason why a landscape is "picturesque" is often 15 
 said to be, that such landscape represents an "idea." 
 But this explanation, though, in the minds of some who 
 use it, it is near akin to the truth, fails to explain that truth 
 to those who did not know it before; the word "idea" 
 is so often used in these subjects when people do not 20 
 know anything else to say; it represents so often a kind 
 of intellectual insolvency, when philosophers are at 
 their wits' end, that shrewd people will never readily on 
 any occasion give it credit for meaning anything. A 
 wise explainer must, therefore, look out for other words 25 
 to convey what he has to say. Landscapes, like every- 
 thing else in nature, divide themselves as we look at 
 them into a sort of rude classification. We go down a 
 river, for example, and we see a hundred landscapes on 
 both sides of it, resembling one another in much, yet 30 
 
284 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 differing in something; with trees here, and a farm- 
 house there, and shadows on one side, and a deep pool 
 far on, a collection of circumstances most familiar in 
 themselves, but making a perpetual novelty by the 
 5 magic of their various combinations. We travel so for 
 miles and hours, and then we come to a scene which 
 also has these various circumstances and adjuncts, 
 but which combines them best, which makes the best 
 whole of them, which shows them in their best propor- 
 
 10 tion at a single glance before the eye. Then we say: 
 "This is the place to paint the river; this is the pictur- 
 esque point!" Or, if not artists or critics of art, we feel 
 without analysis or examination that somehow this bend 
 or sweep of the river shall in future be the river to us: 
 
 15 that it is the image of it which we will retain in our minds' 
 eye, by which we will remember it, which we will call up 
 when we want to describe or think of it. Some fine 
 countries, some beautiful rivers, have not this pictur- 
 esque quality: they give us elements of beauty, but they 
 
 20 do not combine them together; we go on for a time de- 
 lighted, but after a time somehow we get wearied; we 
 feel that we are taking in nothing and learning nothing; 
 we get no collected image before our mind; we see the 
 accidents and circumstances of that sort of scenery, 
 
 25 but the summary scene we do not see; we find disjecta 
 membra, but no form; various and many and faulty 
 approximations are displayed in succession; but the 
 absolute perfection in that country's or river's scenery — 
 its type — is withheld. We go away from such places in 
 
 30 part delighted, but in part baffled; we have been puzzled 
 
WORDSWORTH, TENNYSON, BROWNING 285 
 
 by pretty things; we have beheld a hundred different 
 inconsistent specimens of the same sort of beauty; but 
 the rememberable idea, the full development, the char- 
 acteristic individuality of it, we have not seen. 
 
 We find the same sort of quality in all parts of painting. 5 
 W'C see a portrait of a person we know, and we say, 
 "It is Hke — yes, like, of course, but it is not the man;'^ 
 we feel it could not be any one else, but still, somehow 
 it fails to bring home to us the individual as we know 
 him to be. He is not there. An accumulation of fea- 10 
 tures like his are painted, but his essence is not painted; 
 an approximation more or less excellent is given, but the 
 characteristic expression, the typical form, of the man 
 is withheld. 
 
 Literature — the painting of words — has the same 15 
 quaHty, but wants the analogous word. The word 
 ^^ literatesque " would mean, if we possessed it, that per- 
 fect combination in subject-matter of Hterature, which 
 suits the art of literature. We often meet people, and 
 say of them, sometimes meaning well and sometimes 20 
 ill: "How well so-and-so would do in a book!" Such 
 people are by no means the best people; but they are 
 the most effective people — the most rememberable 
 people. Frequently, when we first know them, we 
 like them because they explain to us so much of 25 
 our experience; we have known many people "like 
 that," in one way or another, but we did not seem to 
 understand them; they were nothing to us, for their 
 traits were indistinct; we forgot them, for they hitched 
 on to nothing, and we could not classify them. But 30 
 
286 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 when we see the type of the genus, at once we seem to 
 comprehend its character; the inferior specimens are ex- 
 plained by the perfect embodiment; the approxima- 
 tions are definable when we know the ideal to which 
 5 they draw near. There are an infinite number of classes 
 of human beings, but in each of these classes there 
 is a distinctive type which, if we could expand it in 
 words, would define the class. We cannot expand it 
 in formal terms any more than a landscape, or a species 
 
 10 of landscape; but we have an art, an art of words, 
 which can draw it. Travelers and others often bring 
 home, in addition to their long journals — which, though 
 so Uving to them, are so dead, so inanimate, so unde- 
 scriptive to all else — a pen-and-ink sketch, rudely done 
 
 15 very likely, but which, perhaps, even the more for the 
 blots and strokes, gives a distinct notion, an emphatic 
 image, to all who see it. We say at once, now we know 
 the sort of thing. The sketch has hit the mind. True 
 literature does the same. It describes sorts, varieties, 
 
 20 and permutations, by delineating the type of each sort, 
 the ideal of each variety, the central, the marking trait 
 of each permutation. 
 
 On this account, the greatest artists of the world have 
 ever shown an enthusiasm for reality. To care for notions 
 
 25 and abstractions; to philosophize; to reason out conclu- 
 sions; to care for schfemes of thought, are signs in the 
 artistic mind of secondary excellence. A Schiller, a 
 Euripides, a Ben Johnson, cares for ideas — for the par- 
 ings of the intellect, and the distillation of the mind; 
 
 30 a Shakespeare, a Homer, a Goethe, finds his mental 
 
WORDSWORTH, TENNYSON, BROWNING 287 
 
 occupation, the true home of his natural thoughts, in 
 the real world — "which is the world of all of us" — 
 where the face of Nature, the moving masses of men and 
 women, are ever changing, ever multiplying, ever mixing 
 one with the other. The reason is plain — the business 5 
 of the poet, of the artist, is with types; and those types are 
 mirrored in reahty. As a painter must not only have a 
 hand to execute, but an eye to distinguish^ — as he must 
 go here and there through the real world to catch the 
 picturesque man, the picturesque scene, which is to live 10 
 on his canvas — so the poet must find in that reahty, the 
 literatesqiie man, the literatesqite scene, which nature 
 intends for him, and which will live in his page. Even 
 in reality he will not find this type complete, or the 
 characteristics perfect; but there he will find, at least, 15 
 something, some hint, some intimation, some suggestion; 
 whereas, in the stagnant home of his own thoughts he 
 will find nothing pure, nothing as it is, nothing which 
 does not bear his own mark, which is not somehow 
 altered by a mixture with himself. 20 
 
 The first conversation of Goethe and Schiller illus- 
 trates this conception of the poet's art. Goethe was at 
 that time prejudiced against Schiller, we must re- 
 member, partly from what he considered the outrages 
 of the Robbers, partly because of the philosophy of 25 
 Kant. Schiller's Essay on Grace and Dignity, he tells 
 us — 
 
 ** Was yet less of a kind to reconcile me. The philosophy of 
 Kant, which exalts the dignity of mind so highly, while appearing 
 to restrict it, Schiller had joyfully embraced: it unfolded the ex- 30 
 
288 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 traordinary qualities which Nature had implanted in him; and in 
 the Uvely feeling of freedom and self-direction, he showed himself 
 unthankful to the Great Mother, who surely had not acted like a 
 step-dame towards him. Instead of viewing her as self -subsisting, 
 5 as producing with a living force, and according to appointed laws, 
 alike the highest and the lowest of her works, he took her up un- 
 der the aspect of some empirical native qualities of the human 
 mind. Certain harsh passages I could even directly apply to my- 
 self : they exhibited my confession of faith in a false light ; and I 
 ID felt that if written without particular attention to me, they were 
 still worse ; for, in that case, the vast chasm which lay between us 
 gaped but so much the more distinctly." 
 
 After a casual meeting at a Society for Natural His- 
 tory, they walked home, and Goethe proceeds: — 
 
 15 "We reached his house; the talk induced me to go in. I then 
 expounded to him, with as much vivacity as possible, the Meta- 
 morphosis of Plants^ drawing out on paper, with many characteris- 
 tic strokes, a symbolic plant for him, as I proceeded. He heard 
 and saw all this, wnth much interest and distinct comprehension ; 
 
 20 but when I had done, he shook his head and said: 'This is no 
 experiment, this is an idea.' I stopped with some degree of irri- 
 tation ; for the point which separated us was most luminously 
 marked by this expression. The opinions in Dignity and Grace 
 again occurred to me ; the old grudge was just awakening ; but I 
 
 25 smothered it, and merely said : ' I was happy to find that I had 
 got ideas without knowing it, nay, that I saw them before my 
 eyes.' 
 
 " Schiller had much more prudence and dexterity of manage- 
 ment than I ; he was also thinking of his periodical the Horen, 
 
 30 about this time, and of course rather wished to attract than repel 
 me. Accordingly, he answered me like an accomplished Kantite ; 
 and as my stiff-necked Realism gave occasion to many contradic- 
 tions, much battling took place between us, and at last a truce, in 
 which neither party would consent to yield the victory, but each 
 
WORDSWORTH, TENNYSON, BROWNING 289 
 
 held himself invincible. Positions like the following grieved me 
 to the very soul : How can there ever be an experiment, that shall 
 correspond with an idea ? The specific quality of an idea is, that no 
 experiment can reach it or agree with it. Yet if he held as an idea, 
 the same thing which I looked upon as an experiment, there must 5 
 certainly, I thought, be some community between us — some ground 
 whereon both of us might meet 1 " 
 
 With Goethe's natural history, or with Kant's philos- 
 ophy, we have here no concern; but we can combine the 
 expressions of the two great poets into a nearly complete 10 
 description of poetry. The "symbolic plant" is the 
 type of which we speak, the ideal at which inferior 
 specimens aim, the class characteristic which they all 
 share, but which none shows forth fully. Goethe was 
 right in searching for this in reaUty and nature; Schiller 15 
 was right in saying that it was an "idea," a transcend- 
 ing notion to which approximations could be found in 
 experience, but only approximations — which could not 
 be found there itself. Goethe, as a poet, rightly felt the 
 primary necessity of outward suggestion and experience; 20 
 Schiller, as a philosopher, rightly felt its imperfection. 
 
 But in these delicate matters, it is easy to misappre- 
 hend. There is, undoubtedly, a sort of poetry which is 
 produced as it were out of the author's mind. The de- 
 scription of the poet's own moods and feelings is a com- 25 
 mon sort of poetry — perhaps the commonest sort. But 
 the peculiarity of such cases is, that the poet does not de- 
 scribe himself as himself: autobiography is not his object; 
 he takes himself as a specimen of human nature; he de- 
 scribes, not himself, but a distillation of himself: he 30 
 Prose — 19 
 
290 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 takes such of his moods as are most characteristic, as 
 most typify certain moods of certain men, or certain 
 moods of all men; he chooses preponderant feehngs of 
 special sorts of men, or occasional feelings of men of all 
 5 sorts; but with whatever other difference and diversity, 
 the essence is that such self-describing poets describe 
 what is in them, but not peculiar to them, — what is 
 generic, not what is special and individual. Gray's 
 Elegy describes a mood which Gray felt more than other 
 
 30 men, but which most others, perhaps all others, feel too. 
 It is more popular, perhaps, than any English poem, 
 because that sort of feeling is the most diffused of high 
 feelings, and because Gray added to a singular nicety 
 of fancy a habitual proneness to a contemplative — a dis- 
 
 15 cerning but unbiassed — meditation on death and on life. 
 Other poets cannot hope for such success: a subject so 
 popular, so grave, so wise, and yet so suitable to the 
 writer's nature, is hardly to be found. But the same 
 ideal, the same unautobiographical character is to be 
 
 20 found in the wTitings of meaner men. Take sonnets of 
 Hartley Coleridge, for example: — 
 
 TO A FRIEND 
 
 " When we were idlers with the loitering rills, 
 The need of human love we little noted : 
 25 Our love was Nature ; and the peace that floated 
 
 On the white mist, and dwelt upon the hills, 
 To sweet accord subdued our wayward vnWs : 
 One soul was ours, one mind, one heart devoted, 
 That, wisely doating, ask'd not why it doated, 
 
WORDSWORTH, TENNYSON, BROWNING 29 1 
 
 And ours the unknown joy, which knowing kills. 
 
 But now I find, how dear thou wert to me ; 
 
 That man is more than half of Nature's treasure, 
 
 Of that fair Beauty which no eye can see, 
 
 Of that sweet music which no ear can measure ; 5 
 
 And now the streams may sing for others' pleasure, 
 
 The hills sleep on in their eternity." 
 
 II 
 
 TO THE SAME 
 
 ' In the great city we are met again, 
 
 Where many souls there are that breathe and die, lo 
 
 Scarce knowing more of Nature's potency, 
 Than what they learned from heat, or cold, or rain, 
 The sad vicissitude of weary pain ; — 
 For busy man is lord of ear and eye, 
 
 And what hath Nature, but the vast void sky, 15 
 
 And the thronged river toiling to the main ? 
 Oh ! say not so, for she shall have her part 
 In every smile, in every tear that falls, 
 And she shall hide her in the secret heart. 
 
 Where love persuades, and sterner duty calls : 20 
 
 But worse it were than death, or sorrow's smart, 
 To Uve without a friend within these walls." 
 
 Ill 
 
 TO THE SAME 
 
 ' We parted on the mountains, as two streams 
 From one clear spring pursue their several ways ; 25 
 
 And thy fleet course hath been through many a maze 
 In foreign lands, where silvery Padus gleams 
 To that delicious sky, whose glowing beams 
 Brightened the tresses that old Poets praise; 
 Where Petrarch's patient love and artful lays, 30 
 
292 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 And Ariosto's song of many themes, 
 Moved the soft air. But I, a lazy brook, 
 As close pent up within my native dell, 
 Have crept along from nook to shady nook, 
 5 Where flow'rets blow, and whispering Naiads dwell. 
 
 Yet now we meet, that parted were so wide, 
 O'er rough and smooth to travel side by side." 
 
 The contrast of instructive and enviable locomotion 
 with refining but instructive meditation is not special and 
 
 10 peculiar to these two, but general and universal. It was 
 set down by Hartley Coleridge because he was the most 
 meditative and refining of men. 
 
 What sort of literatesque types are fit to be described 
 in the sort of Kterature called poetry, is a matter on which 
 
 15 much might be written. Mr. Arnold, some years since, 
 put forth a theory that the art of poetry could only deline- 
 ate great actions. But though, rightly interpreted and 
 understood — using the word action so as to include high 
 and sound activity in contemplation — this definition may 
 
 20 suit the highest poetry, it certainly cannot be stretched to 
 include many inferior sorts and even many good sorts. 
 Nobody in their senses would - describe Gray's Elegy 
 as the delineation of a "great action"; some kinds of 
 mental contemplation may be energetic enough to de- 
 
 25 serve this name, but Gray would have been frightened at 
 the very word. He loved scholarlike calm and quiet in- 
 action; his very greatness depended on his not acting, on 
 his " wise passiveness," on his indulging the grave idle- 
 ness which so well appreciates so much of human Hfe. 
 
 30 [Bagehot here quotes from Arnold's £mJ>edoc/es.] 
 
WORDSWORTH, TENNYSON, BROWNING 293 
 
 We are disposed to believe that no very sharp defini- 
 tion can be given — at least in the present state of the 
 critical art — of the boundary line between poetry and 
 other sorts of imaginative delineation. Between the 
 undoubted dominions of the two kinds there is a de- 5 
 ba table land; everybody is agreed that the CEdipus 
 at Coloniis is poetry: every one is agreed that the won- 
 derful appearance of Mrs. Veal is not poetry. But the 
 exact line which separates grave novels in verse, like 
 Aylmer's Field or Enoch Arden, from grave novels not 10 
 in verse, like Silas Marner or Adam Bede, we own 
 we cannot draw with any confidence. Nor, perhaps, 
 is it very important; whether a narrative is thrown 
 into verse or not certainly depends in part on the taste 
 of the age, and in part on its mechanical helps. Verse 15 
 is the only mechanical help to the memory in rude 
 times, and there is little writing till a cheap something 
 is found to write upon, and a cheap something to write 
 with. Poetry — verse, at least — is the literature of all 
 work in early ages; it is only later ages which write in 20 
 what they think a natural and simple prose. There 
 are other casual influences in the matter too; but they 
 are not material now. We need only say here that 
 poetry, because it has a more marked rhythm than prose, 
 must be more intense in meaning and more concise in 25 
 style than prose. People expect a "marked rhythm" 
 to imply something worth marking; if it fails to do so 
 they are disappointed. They are displeased at the 
 visible waste of a powerful instrument; they call it 
 "doggerel," and rightly call it, for the metrical expres- 30 
 
294 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 sion of full thought and eager feeling — the burst of 
 meter — incident to high imagination, should not be 
 wasted on petty matters which prose does as well — 
 which it does better — which it suits by its very limp- 
 5 ness and weakness, whose small changes it follows more 
 easily, and to whose lowest details it can fully and with- 
 out effort degrade itself. Verse, too, should be more 
 concise, for long-continued rhythm tends to jade the 
 mind, just as brief rhythm tends to attract the atten- 
 
 lo tion. Poetry should be memorable and emphatic, in- 
 tense, and soon over. 
 
 The great divisions of poetry, and of all other literary 
 art, arise from the different modes in which these types — 
 these characteristic men, these characteristic feelings — 
 
 15 may be variously described. There are three principal 
 modes which we shall attempt to describe — the pure, 
 which is sometimes, but not very wisely, called the clas- 
 sical; the ornate, which is also unwisely called romantic; 
 and the grotesque, which might be called the mediaeval. 
 
 20 We will describe the nature of these a little. Criticism, 
 we know, must be brief — not, Uke poetry, because its 
 charm is too intense to be sustained — but, on the con- 
 trary, because its interest is too weak to be prolonged; 
 but elementary criticism, if an evil, is a necessary evil; 
 
 25 a little while spent among the simple principles of art 
 
 is the first condition, the absolute prerequisite, for 
 
 surely apprehending and wisely judging the complete 
 
 embodiments and miscellaneous forms of actual literature. 
 
 The definition of pure literature is, that it describes 
 
 30 the type in its simplicity — we mean, with the exact 
 
WORDSWORTH, TENNYSON, BROWNING 295 
 
 amount of accessory circumstance which is necessary 
 to bring it before the mind in finished perfection, and 
 no more than that amount. The type needs some acces- 
 sories from its nature — a picturesque landscape does 
 not consist wholly of picturesque features. There is a 5 
 setting of surroundings — as the Americans would say, 
 of fixings — without which the reality is not itself. By 
 a traditional mode of speech, as soon as we see a picture 
 in which a complete effect is produced by detail so rare 
 and so harmonized as to escape us, we say. How ''clas- 10 
 sical"! The whole which is to be seen appears at once 
 and through the detail, but the detail itself is not seen: 
 we do not think of that which gives us the idea; we are 
 absorbed in the idea itself. Just so in literature, the 
 pure art is that which works with the fewest strokes; 15 
 the fewest, that is, for its purpose, for its aim is to call 
 up and bring home to men an idea, a form, a character, 
 and if that idea be twisted, that form be involved, that 
 character perplexed, many strokes of literary art will 
 be needful. Pure art does not mutilate its object; it rep- 20 
 resents it as fully as is possible with the slightest effort 
 which is possible: it shrinks from no needful circum- 
 stances, as little as it inserts any which are needless. 
 The precise peculiarity is not merely that no incidental 
 circumstance is inserted which does not tell on the 25 
 main design— no art is fit to be called art which per- 
 mits a stroke to be put in without an object — but that 
 only the minimum of such circumstance is inserted at 
 all. The form is sometimes said to be bare, the acces- 
 sories are sometimes said to be invisible, because the 30 
 
296 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 appendages are so choice that the shape only is per- 
 ceived. 
 
 The English literature undoubtedly contains much 
 impure literature — impure in its style, if not in its mean- 
 5 ing — but it also contains one great, one nearly perfect, 
 model of the pure style in the literary expression of 
 typical sentiment; and one not perfect, but gigantic and 
 close approximation to perfection in the pure delin- 
 eation of objective character. Wordsworth, perhaps, 
 
 10 comes as near to choice purity of style in sentiment as 
 
 is possible; Milton, with exceptions and conditions to 
 
 be explained, approaches perfection by the strenuous 
 
 purity with which he depicts character. 
 
 A wit once said, that " pretty women had more fea- 
 
 15 tures than beautiful women," and though the expres- 
 sion may be criticised, the meaning is correct. Pretty 
 women seem to have a great number of attractive points, 
 each of which attracts your attention, and each one of 
 which you remember afterwards; yet these points have 
 
 20 not grown together, their features have not linked 
 themselves into a single inseparable whole. But a beau- 
 tiful woman is a whole as she is; you no more take her 
 to pieces than a Greek statue; she is not an aggregate 
 of divisible charms, she is a charm in herself. Such 
 
 25 ever is the dividing test of pure art; if you catch your- 
 self admiring its details, it is defective; you ought to 
 think of it as a single whole which you must remem- 
 ber, which you must admire, which somehow subdues 
 you while you admire it, which is a "possession" to 
 
 30 you "forever." 
 
WORDSWORTH, TENNYSON, BROWNING 297 
 
 Of course, no individual poem embodies this ideal 
 perfectly; of course, every human word and phrase has 
 its imperfections, and if we choose an instance to illus- 
 trate that ideal, the instance has scarcely a fair chance. 
 By contrasting it with the ideal, we suggest its im- 5 
 perfections; by protruding it as an example, we turn on 
 its defectiveness the microscope of criticism. Yet these 
 two sonnets of W^ordsworth may be fitly read in this 
 place, not because they are quite without faults, or be- 
 cause they are the very best examples of their kind of ro 
 style, but because they are luminous examples; the com- 
 pactness of the sonnet and the gravity of the sentiment, 
 hedging in the thoughts, restraining the fancy, and 
 helping to maintain a singleness of expression. 
 
 THE TROSSACHS 
 
 15 
 
 There's not a nook within this solemn pass, 
 
 But were an apt confessional for one 
 
 Taught by his summer spent, his autumn gone, 
 
 That life is but a tale of morning grass 
 
 Withered at eve. From scenes of art which chase 20 
 
 That thought away, turn, and with watchful eyes 
 
 Feed it 'mid Nature's old felicities, 
 
 Rocks, rivers, and smooth lakes more clear than glass 
 
 Untouched, unbreathed upon. Thrice happy quest, 
 
 If from a golden perch of aspen spray 2 s 
 
 (October's workmanship to rival May) 
 
 The pensive warbler of the ruddy breast 
 
 That moral sweeten by a heaven-taught lay 
 
 Lulling the year, with all its cares, to rest I " 
 
290 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 COMPOSED UPON WESTMINISTER BRIDGE, SEPT. 3, l802 
 
 " Earth has not anything to show more fair : 
 Dull would he be of soul who could pass by 
 A sight so touching in its majesty : 
 z This city now doth, like a garment, wear 
 
 The beauty of the morning ; silent, bare, 
 Ships, towers, domes, theaters, and temples lie 
 Open unto the fields and to the sky ; 
 All bright and glittering in the smokeless air. 
 
 10 Never did sun more beautifully steep 
 
 In his first splendor, valley, rock, or hill ; 
 Ne'er saw I, never felt, a calm so deep I 
 The river glideth at his own sweet will : 
 Dear God ! The very houses seem asleep ; 
 
 15 And all that mighty heart is lying still 1 " 
 
 Instances of barer style than this may easily be found, 
 instances of colder style — few better instances of purer 
 style. Not a single expression (the invocation in the 
 concluding couplet of the second sonnet perhaps ex- 
 20 cepted) can be spared, yet not a single expression rivets 
 the attention. If, indeed, we take out the phrase — 
 
 •* The city now doth, like a garment, wear 
 The beauty of the morning," 
 
 and the description of the brilliant yellow of autumn — 
 25 " October's workmanship to rival May," 
 
 they have independent value, but they are not noticed 
 in the sonnet when we read it through; they fall into 
 place there, and being in their place, are not seen. The 
 
WORDSWORTH, TENNYSON, BROWNING 299 
 
 great subjects of the two sonnets, the religious aspect 
 of beautiful but grave Nature — the religious aspect of 
 a city about to awaken and be alive, are the only ideas 
 left in our mind. To Wordsworth has been vouch- 
 safed the last grace of the self-denying artist; you think 5 
 neither of him nor his style, but you cannot help think- 
 ing of — you rmist recall — the exact phrase, the very sen- 
 timent he wished. 
 
 Milton's purity is more eager. In the most exciting 
 parts of Wordsworth — and these sonnets are not very 10 
 exciting — you always feel, you never forget, that what 
 you have before you is the excitement of a recluse. 
 There is nothing of the stir of hfe; nothing of the brawl 
 of the world. But Milton, though always a scholar 
 by trade, though solitary in old age, was through life 15 
 intent on great affairs, lived close to great scenes, 
 watched a revolution, and if not an actor in it, was at 
 least secretary to the actors. He was familiar — by daily 
 experience and habitual sympathy — with the earnest 
 debate of arduous questions, on which the life and 20 
 death of the speakers certainly depended, on which the 
 weal or woe of the country perhaps depended. He 
 knew how profoundly the individual character of the 
 speakers — their inner and real nature — modifies their 
 opinion on such questions; he knew how surely that na- 25 
 ture will appear in the expression of them. This great 
 experience, fashioned by a fine imagination, gives to the 
 debate of the Satanic Council in Pandemonium its real- 
 ity and its life. It is a debate in the Long Parliament, 
 and though the theme of Paradise Lost obliged Milton 30 
 
300 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 to side with the monarchical element in the universe, 
 his old habits are often too much for him; and his real 
 sympathy — the impetus and energy of his nature — 
 side with the rebellious element. For the purposes of 
 5 art this is much better. Of a court, a poet can make 
 but little; of a heaven, he can make very little; but of a 
 courtly heaven, such as Milton conceived, he can make 
 nothing at all. The idea of a court and the idea of a 
 heaven are so radically different, that a distinct com- 
 
 10 bination of them is always grotesque and often ludicrous. 
 Paradise Lost, as a whole, is radically tainted by a vi- 
 cious principle. It professes to justify the ways of God 
 to man, to account for sin and death, and it tells you 
 that the whole originated in a political event; in a court 
 
 15 squabble as to a particular act of patronage and the due 
 or undue promotion of an eldest son. Satan may have 
 been wrong, but on Milton's theory he had an arguable 
 case at least. There was something arbitrary in the 
 promotion; there were little symptoms of a job; in Par- 
 
 20 adise Lost it is always clear that the devils are the 
 weaker, but it is never clear that the angels are the better. 
 Milton's sympathy and his imagination slip back to 
 the Puritan rebels whom he loved, and desert the courtly 
 angels whom he could not love, although he praised 
 
 25 them. There is no wonder that Milton's hell is better 
 than his heaven, for he hated officials and he loved 
 rebels, — he employs his genius below, and accumu- 
 lates his pedantry above. On the great debate in Pan- 
 demonium all his genius is concentrated. The question 
 
 30 is very practical; it is, "What are we devils to do, now 
 
WORDSWORTH, TENNYSON, BROWNING 301 
 
 we have lost heaven?" Satan, who presides over and 
 manipulates the assembly; Moloch, 
 
 " The fiercest spirit 
 That fought in Heaven, now fiercer by despair," 
 
 who wants to fight again; Belial, " the man of the world," 5 
 who does not want to fight any more; Mammon, who is 
 for commencing an industrial career; Beelzebub, the 
 official statesman, 
 
 " Deep on his front engraven. 
 Deliberation sat and Public care," 10 
 
 who, at Satan's instance, proposes the invasion of earth, 
 — are as distinct as so many statues. Even Behal, " the 
 man of the world," the sort of man with whom Milton 
 had least sympathy, is perfectly painted. An inferior 
 artist would have made the actor who "counseled ig- 15 
 noble ease and peaceful sloth," a degraded and ugly 
 creature; but Milton knew better. He knew that low 
 notions require a better garb than high notions. Human 
 nature is not a high thing, but at least it has a high idea 
 of itself; it will not accept mean maxims, unless they 20 
 are gilded and made beautiful. A prophet in goatskin 
 may cry, "Repent, repent," but it takes "purple and 
 fine linen" to be able to say, "Continue in your sins." 
 The world vanquishes vnth its speciousness and its 
 show, and the orator who is to persuade men to 25 
 worldliness m_ust have a share in them. Milton well 
 knew this; after the warlike speech of the fierce Mo- 
 
302 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 loch, he introduces a brighter and a more graceful 
 spirit. 
 
 " He ended frowning, and his look denounced 
 Desp'rate revenge, and battle dangerous 
 5 To less than Gods. On th' other side up rose 
 
 Belial, in act more graceful and humane : 
 A fairer person lost not Heaven ; he seem'd 
 For dignity composed and high exploit : 
 But all was false and hollov^, though his tongue 
 
 TO Drop manna, and could make the worse appear 
 
 The better reason, to perplex and dash 
 Maturest counsels ; for his thoughts were low ; 
 To vice industrious, but to nobler deeds 
 Tim'rous and slothful : yet he pleased the ear, 
 
 15 And with persuasive accent thus began : " 
 
 He does not begin like a man with a strong case, but 
 like a man with a weak case; he knows that the pride of 
 human nature is irritated by mean advice, and though 
 he may probably persuade men to take it, he must care- 
 20 fully apologise for giving it. Here, as elsewhere, though 
 the formal address is to devils, the real address is to 
 men: to the human nature which we know, not to the 
 fictitious diabolic nature we do not know. 
 
 " I should be much for open war, O Peers, 
 25 As not behind in hate, if what was urged 
 
 Main reason to persuade immediate war. 
 Did not dissuade me most, and seem to cast 
 Ominous conjecture on the whole success: 
 When he who most excels in fact of arms, 
 30 In what he counsels, and in what excels 
 
 Mistrustful, grounds his courage on despair, 
 
WORDSWORTH, TENNYSON, BROWNING 303 
 
 And utter dissolution, as the scope 
 
 Of all his aim, after some dire revenge. 
 
 First, what revenge ? The tow'rs of Heav'n are fill'd 
 
 With armed watch, that render all access 
 
 Impregnable ; oft on the bcrd'ring deep 5 
 
 Encamp their legions, or with obscure wing 
 
 Scout far and wide into the realm of night, 
 
 Scorning surprise. Or could we break our way 
 
 By force, and at our heels all Hell should rise 
 
 With blackest insurrection, to confound 10 
 
 Heav'n's purest light, yet our Great Enemy, 
 
 All incorruptible, would on His throne 
 
 Sit unpolluted, and th' ethereal mold 
 
 Incapable of stain would soon expel 
 
 Her mischief, and purge off the baser fire 1 5 
 
 Victorious, Thus repulsed, our final hope 
 
 Is flat despair. We must exasperate 
 
 Th' Almighty Victor to spend all His rage, 
 
 And that must end us : that must be our cure, 
 
 To be no more ? Sad cure ; for who would lose, 2c 
 
 Though full of pain, this intellectual being. 
 
 Those thoughts that wander through eternity, 
 
 To perish rather, swallow'd up and lost 
 
 In the wide womb of uncreated night. 
 
 Devoid of sense and motion ? And who knows, ~ 25 
 
 Let this be good, whether our angry Foe 
 
 Can give it, or will ever ? How He can 
 
 Is doubtful ; that He never will is sure. 
 
 Will He, so wise, let loose at once His ire 
 
 BeHke through impotence, or unaware, 30 
 
 To give His enemies their wish, and end 
 
 Them in His anger, whom His anger saves 
 
 To punish endless ? Wherefore cease we then ? 
 
 Say they who counsel war, we are decreed. 
 
 Reserved, and destined, to eternal woe ; 35 
 
 Whatever doing, what can we suffer more, 
 
304 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 What can we siiffer worse ? Is this then worst, 
 Thus sitting, thus consulting, thus in arms ? " 
 
 And so on. 
 
 Mr. Pitt knew this speech by heart, and Lord Macau- 
 
 5 lay has called it incomparable; and these judges of the 
 oratorical art have well decided. A mean foreign policy 
 cannot be better defended. Its sensibleness is effectually 
 explained, and its tameness as much as possible dis- 
 guised. 
 
 10 But we have not here to do with the excellence of 
 Behal's policy, but with the excellence of his speech; and 
 with that speech in a pecuUar manner. This speech, 
 taken with the few lines of description with which Mil- 
 ton introduces it, embodies, in as short a space as pos- 
 
 15 sible, with as much perfection as possible, the delineation 
 of the type of character common at all times, dangerous 
 in many times; sure to come to the surface in moments of 
 difhculty, and never more dangerous than then. As 
 Milton describes it, it is one among several typical char- 
 
 20 acters which will ever have their place in great councils, 
 which will ever be heard at important decisions, which 
 are part of the characteristic and inalienable whole of 
 this statesmanHke world. The debate in Pandemonium 
 is a debate among these typical characters at the great- 
 
 25 est conceivable crisis, and with adjuncts of solemnity 
 which no other situation could rival. It is the greatest 
 classical triumph, the highest achievement of the pure 
 style in English literature; it is the greatest description 
 
WORDSWORTH, TENNYSON, BROWNING 305 
 
 of the highest and most typical characters with the most 
 choice circumstances and in the fewest words. 
 
 It is not unremarkable that we should find in Milton 
 and in Paradise Lost the best specimen of pure style. 
 Milton was a schoolmaster in a pedantic age, and there is 5 
 nothing so unclassical — nothing so impure in style — as 
 pedantry. The out-of-door conversational life of Athens 
 was as opposed to bookish scholasticism as a life can be. 
 The most perfect books have been written not by those 
 who thought much of books, but by those who thought 10 
 Httle, by those who were under the restraint of a sensi- 
 tive talking world, to which books had contributed some- 
 thing, and a various, eager life the rest. Milton is gen- 
 erally unclassical in spirit where he is learned, and 
 naturally, because the purest poets do not overlay their 15 
 conceptions with book knowledge, and the classical 
 poets, having in comparison no books, were under little 
 temptation to impair the purity of their style by the ac- 
 cumulation of their research. Over and above this, there 
 is in Milton, and a little in Wordsworth also, one defect 20 
 which is in the highest degree faulty and unclassical, 
 which mars the effect and impairs the perfection of the 
 pure style. There is a want of spontaneity, and a sense of 
 effort. It has been happily said that Plato's words must 
 have grown into their places. No one would say so of 25 
 Milton or even of Wordsworth. About both of them 
 there is a taint of duty; a vicious sense of the good man's 
 task. Things seem right where they are, but they seem 
 to be put where they are. Flexibility is essential to the 
 consummate perfection of the pure style, because the sen- 30 
 Prose — 20 
 
3o6 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 sation of the poet's efforts carries away our thoughts from 
 his achievements. We are admiring his labors when we 
 should be enjoying his words. But this is a defect in 
 those two writers, not a defect in pure art. Of course it 
 5 is more difficult to write in few words than to write in 
 many; to take the best adjuncts, and those only, for what 
 you have to say, instead of using all which comes to hand : 
 it is an additional labor if you write verses in a morning, 
 to spend the rest of the day in choosing, that is, in mak- 
 10 ing those verses fewer. But a perfect artist in the pure 
 style is as effortless and as natural as in any style, perhaps 
 is more so. Take the well-known lines: — 
 
 *' There was a little lawny islet 
 By anemone and violet, 
 
 15 Like mosaic, paven : 
 
 And its roof was flowers and leaves 
 Which the summer's breath enweaves, 
 Where nor sun, nor showers, nor breeze, 
 Pierce the pines and tallest trees, 
 
 20 Each a gem engraven : 
 
 Girt by many an azure wave 
 With which the clouds and mountains pave 
 A lake's blue chasm." 
 
 Shelley had many merits and many defects. This is 
 25 not the place for a complete, or indeed for any, estimate of 
 him. But one excellence is most evident. His words are 
 as flexible as any words; the rhythm of some modulating 
 air seems to move them into their place without a struggle 
 by the poet, and almost without his knowledge. This is 
 30 the perfection of pure art, to embody typical conceptions 
 
WORDSWORTH, TENNYSON, BROWNING 307 
 
 in the choicest, the fewest accidents, to embody them 
 so that each of these accidents may produce its full ef- 
 fect, and so to embody them without effort. 
 
 The extreme opposite to this pure art is what may be 
 called ornate art. This species of art aims also at giving 5 
 a delineation of the typical idea in its perfection and its 
 fullness, but it aims at so doing in a manner most differ- 
 ent. It wishes to surround the type with the greatest 
 number of circumstances which it will bear. It works 
 not by choice and selection, but by accumulation and 10 
 aggregation. The idea is not, as in the pure style, pre- 
 sented with the least clothing which it will endure, but 
 with the richest and most involved clothing that it will 
 admit. 
 
 We are fortunate in not having to hunt out of past 15 
 literature an illustrative specimen of the ornate style. 
 Mr. Tennyson has just given one admirable in itself, and 
 most characteristic of the defects and the merits of this 
 style. The story of Enoch Arden, as he has enhanced and 
 presented it, is a rich and splendid composite of imagery 20 
 and illustration. Yet how simple that story is in itself! 
 A sailor who sells fish, breaks his leg, gets dismal, gives up 
 selling fish, goes to sea, is wrecked on a desert island, stays 
 there some years, on his return finds his wife married to a 
 miller, speaks to a landlady on the subject, and dies. 25 
 Told in the pure and simple, the unadorned and classical 
 style, this story would not have taken three pages, but Mr. 
 Tennyson has been able to make it the principal — the 
 largest tale in his new volume. He has done so only by 
 giving to every event and incident in the volume an ac- 30 
 
3o8 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 companying commentary. He tells a great deal about 
 the torrid zone, which a rough sailor like Enoch Arden 
 certainly would not have perceived; and he gives to the 
 fishing village, to which all the characters belong, a soft- 
 5 ness and a fascination which such villages scarcely pos- 
 sess in reality. 
 
 The description of the tropical island on which the 
 sailor is thrown, is an absolute model of adorned art: — 
 
 " The mountain wooded to the peak, the lawns 
 
 lo And winding glades high up like ways to Heaven, 
 
 The slender coco's drooping crown of plumes. 
 The lightning flash of insect and of bird, 
 The luster of the long convolvuluses 
 That coil'd around the stately stems, and ran 
 
 15 Ev'n to the limit of the land, the glows 
 
 And glories of the broad belt of the world. 
 All these he saw ; but what he fain had seen 
 He could not see, the kindly human face. 
 Nor ever hear a kindly voice, but heard 
 
 20 The myriad shriek of wheeling ocean-fowl, 
 
 The league-long roller thundering on the reef. 
 The moving whisper of huge trees that branch'd 
 And blossom'd in the zenith, or the sweep 
 Of some precipitous rivulet to the wave, 
 
 25 As down the shore he ranged, or all day long 
 
 Sat often in the seaward-gazing gorge, 
 A shipwreck'd sailor, waiting for a sail : 
 No sail from day to day, but every day 
 The sunrise broken into scarlet shafts 
 
 30 Among the palms and ferns and precipices; 
 
 The blaze upon the waters to the east •, 
 The blaze upon his island overhead ; 
 The blaze upon the waters to the west ; 
 
WORDSWORTH, TENNYSON, BROWNING 309 
 
 Then the great stars that globed themselves in Heaven, 
 The hollower-bellowing ocean, and again 
 The scarlet shafts of sunrise — but no sail." 
 
 No expressive circumstances can be added to this de- 
 scription, no enhancing detail suggested. A much less 5 
 happy instance is the description of Enoch's life before 
 he sailed: — 
 
 " While Enoch was abroad on wrathful seas, 
 Or often journeying landward ; for in truth 
 Enoch's white horse, and Enoch's ocean spoil lO 
 
 In ocean-smelling osier, and his face, 
 Rough-redden'd with a thousand winter gales, 
 Not only to the market cross were known, 
 But in the leafy lanes behind the down, 
 Far as the portal- warding lion whelp, le 
 
 And peacock yew tree of the lonely Hall, 
 Whose Friday fare was Enoch's ministering." 
 
 So much has not often been made of selling fish. The 
 essence of ornate art is in this manner to accumulate 
 round the typical object, everything which can be said 20 
 about it, every associated thought that can be connected 
 with it, without impairing the essence of the delineation. 
 The first defect which strikes a student of ornate art — 
 the first which arrests the mere reader of it — is what is 
 called a want of simplicity. Nothing is described as it is; 25 
 everything has about it an atmosphere of something else. 
 The combined and associated thoughts, though they set 
 off and heighten particular ideas and aspects of the central 
 and typical conception, yet complicate it : a simple thing — 
 "a primrose by the river's brim" — is never left by itself, 30 
 
3IO NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 something else is put with it; something not more con- 
 nected with it than the "Hon whelp" and the "peacock 
 yew tree" are with the "fresh fish for sale" that Enoch 
 carries past them. Even in the highest cases, ornate art 
 5 leaves upon a cultured and delicate taste, the conviction 
 that it is not the highest art, that it is somehow exces- 
 sive and over-rich, that it is not chaste in itself or chas- 
 tening to the mind that sees it — that it is in an unexplained 
 manner unsatisfactory, "a thing in which we feel there is 
 
 lo some hidden want!" 
 
 That want is a want of "definition." We must all 
 know landscapes, river landscapes especially, which are in 
 the highest sense beautiful, which when we first see them 
 give us a delicate pleasure; which in some — and these the 
 
 15 best cases — give even a gentle sense of surprise that such 
 things should be so beautiful, and yet when we come to 
 five in them, to spend even a few hours in them, we 
 seem stifled and oppressed. On the other hand there are 
 people to whom the seashore is a companion, an exhilara- 
 
 20 tion; and not so much for the brawl of the shore as for 
 
 the limited vastness, the finite infinite of the ocean as they 
 
 see it. Such people often come home braced and nerved, 
 
 , and if they spoke out the truth, would have only to say, 
 
 " We have seen the horizon line; " if they were let alone in- 
 
 25 deed, they would gaze on it hour after hour, so great to 
 them is the fascination, so full the sustaining calm, which 
 they gain from that union of form and greatness. To a 
 very inferior extent, but still, perhaps, to an extent which 
 most people understand better, a common arch will have 
 
 30 the same effect. A bridge completes a river landscape; if 
 
WORDSWORTH, TENNYSON, BROWNING 311 
 
 of the old and many-arched sort, it regulates by a long 
 series of defined forms the vague outline of wood and 
 river, which before had nothing to measure it; if of the 
 new scientific sort, it introduces still more strictly a geo- 
 metrical element; it stiffens the scenery which was before 5 
 too soft, too delicate, too vegetable. Just such is the ef- 
 fect of pure style in literary art. It calms by conciseness; 
 while the ornate style leaves on the mind a mist of beauty, 
 an excess of fascination, a complication of charm, the 
 pure style leaves behind it the simple, defined, measured 10 
 .idea, as it is, and by itself. That which is chaste chas- 
 tens; there is a poised energy — a state half thrill, half 
 tranquillity — which pure art gives, which no other can 
 give; a pleasure justified as well as felt; an ennobled sat- 
 isfaction at what ought to satisfy us, and must ennoble 15 
 us. 
 
 Ornate art is to pure art what a painted statue is to an 
 unpainted. It is impossible to deny that a touch of color 
 does bring out certain parts; does convey certain expres- 
 sions; does heighten certain features, but it leaves on the 20 
 work as a whole, a want, as we say, "of something; " a 
 want of that inseparable chasteness which clings to simple 
 sculpture, an impairing predominance of alluring details 
 which impairs our satisfaction with our own satisfaction; 
 which makes us doubt whether a higher being than our- 25 
 selves will be satisfied even though we are so. In the very 
 same manner, though the rouge of ornate literature excites 
 our eye, it also impairs our confidence. 
 
 Mr. Arnold has justly observed that this self-justifying, 
 self-proving purity of style is commoner in ancient litera- 30 
 
312 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 ture than in modern literature, and also that Shakespeare 
 is not a great or an unmixed example of it. No one can 
 say that he is. His works are full of undergrowth, are 
 full of complexity, are not models of style; except by a 
 5 miracle, nothing in the EHzabethan age could be a model 
 of style; the restraining taste of that age was feebler and 
 more mistaken than that of any other equally great age. 
 Shakespeare's mind so teemed with creation that he re- 
 quired the most just, most forcible, most constant re- 
 
 10 straint from without. He most needed to be guided 
 among poets, and he was the least and worst guided. As 
 a whole no one can call his works finished models of the 
 pure style, or of any style. But he has many passages of 
 the most pure style, passages which could be easily cited 
 
 15 if space served. And we must remember that the task 
 which Shakespeare undertook was the most difficult 
 which any poet has ever attempted, and that it is a task in 
 which after a million efforts every other poet has failed. 
 The Elizabethan drama — as Shakespeare has immortal- 
 
 20 ized it — undertakes to dehneate in five acts, under stage 
 restrictions, and in mere dialogue, a whole list of drama- 
 tis persoiKE, a set of characters enough for a modern 
 novel, and with the distinctness of a modern novel. 
 Shakespeare is not content to give two or three great char- 
 
 25 acters in solitude and in dignity, like the classical drama- 
 tists; he wishes to give a whole party of characters in the 
 play of life, and according to the nature of each. He 
 would " hold the mirror up to nature," not to catch a mon- 
 arch in a tragic posture, but a whole group of characters 
 
 30 engaged in many actions, intent on many purposes, think- 
 
WORDSWORTH, TENNYSON, BROWNING 313 
 
 ing many thoughts. There is Hfe enough, there is action 
 enough, in single plays of Shakespeare to set up an ancient 
 dramatist for a long career. And Shakespeare succeeded. 
 His characters, taken en masse, and as a whole, are as well 
 known as any novelist's characters; cultivated men know 5 
 all about them, as young ladies know all about Mr. Trol- 
 lope's novels. But no other dramatist has succeeded in 
 such an aim. No one else's characters are staple people 
 in English literature, hereditary people whom every one 
 knows all about in every generation. The contempo- 10 
 rary dramatists, Beaumont and Fletcher, Ben Jonson, 
 Marlowe, etc., had many merits, some of them were 
 great men. But a critic must say of them the worst thing 
 he has to say: " They were men who failed in their charac- 
 teristic aim;" they attempted to describe numerous sets 15 
 of complicated characters, and they failed. No one of 
 such characters, or hardly one, lives in common memory; 
 the Faustiis of Marlowe, a really great idea, is not remem- 
 bered. They undertook to write what they could not 
 write— five acts full of real characters, and in consequence, 20 
 the fine individual things they conceived are forgotten by 
 the mixed multitude, and known only to a few of the few. 
 Of the Spanish theater we cannot speak; but there are no 
 such characters in any French tragedy: the whole aim of 
 that tragedy forbade it. Goethe has added to literature a 25 
 few great characters; he may be said almost to have added 
 to literature the idea of "intellectual creation," — the idea 
 of describing the great characters through the intellect; 
 but he has not added to the common stock what Shake- 
 speare added, a new multitude of men and women; and 30 
 
314 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 these not in simple attitudes, but amid the most complex 
 parts of life, with all their various natures roused, mixed, 
 and strained. The severest art must have allowed many 
 details, much overflowing circumstance, to a poet who un- 
 5 dertook to describe what almost defies description. Pure 
 art would have commanded him to use details lavishly, for 
 only by a multiplicity of such could the required effect have 
 been at all produced. Shakespeare could accomphsh it, 
 for his mind was a spring, an inexhaustible fountain, of 
 
 10 human nature, and it is no wonder that being compelled 
 by the task of his time to let the fulness of his nature over- 
 flow, he sometimes let it overflow too much, and covered 
 with erroneous conceits and superfluous images, charac- 
 ters and conceptions which would have been far more 
 
 15 justly, far more effectually, delineated with conciseness 
 and simplicity. But there is an infinity of pure art in 
 Shakespeare, although there is a great deal else also. 
 
 It will be said, if ornate art be, as you say, an inferior 
 species of art, why should it ever be used ? If pure art be 
 
 20 the best sort of art, why should it not always be used ? 
 
 The reason is this: literary art, as we just now explained, 
 is concerned with Hteratesque characters in literatesque 
 situations; and the best art is concerned with the most 
 literatesque characters in the most literatesque situations. 
 
 25 Such are the subjects of pure art; it embodies with the 
 fewest touches, and under the most select and choice 
 circumstances, the highest conceptions; but it does not 
 foHow that only the best subjects are to be treated by art, 
 and then only in the very best way. Human nature could 
 
 30 not endure such a critical commandment as that, and 
 
WORDSWORTH, TENNYSON, BROWNING 315 
 
 it would be an erroneous criticism which gave it. Any 
 Hteratesque character may be described in Kterature un- 
 der any circumstances which exhibit its literatesqueness. 
 The essence of pure art consists in its describing what 
 is as it is, and this is very well for what can bear it, but 5 
 there are many inferior things which will not bear it, and 
 which nevertheless ought to be described in books. A 
 certain kind of literature deals with illusions, and this 
 kind of literature has given a coloring to the name 
 romantic. A man of rare genius, and even of poetical 10 
 genius, has gone so far as to make these illusions the true 
 subject of poetry — almost the sole subject. 
 
 " Without," says Father Newman, of one of his characters, 
 " being himself a poet, he was in the season of poetry, in the sweet 
 springtime, when the year is most beautiful because it is new. 15 
 Novelty was beauty to a heart so open and cheerful as his ; not 
 only because it was novelty, and had its proper charm as such, but 
 because when we first see things, we see them in a gay confusion, 
 which is a principal element of the poetical. As time goes on, and 
 we number and sort and measure things, — as we gain views, we 20 
 advance towards philosophy and truth, but we recede from poetry. 
 
 " When we ourselves were young, we once on a time walked, 
 on a hot summer day, from Oxford to Newington — a dull road, as 
 any one who has gone it knows ; yet it was new to us ; and we 
 protest to you, reader, believe it or not, laugh or not, as you will, 25 
 to us it seemed on that occasion quite touchingly beautiful ; and 
 a soft melancholy came over us, of which the shadows fall even 
 now, when we look back upon that dusty, weary journey. And 
 why ? because every object which met us was unknown and full of 
 mystery. A tree or two in the distance seemed the beginning of a 30 
 great wood, or park, stretching endlessly; a hill implied a vale be- 
 yond, with that vale's history; the by-lanes, with their green 
 hedges, wound on and vanished, yet were not lost to the imagina- 
 
31 6 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 tion. Such was our first journey ; but when we had gone it sev- 
 eral times, the mind refused to act, the scene ceased to enchant, 
 stern reality alone remained, and we thought it one of the most 
 tiresome, odious roads we ever had occasion to traverse." 
 
 5 That is to say, that the function of the poet is to in- 
 troduce a "gay confusion," a rich medley which does not 
 exist in the actual world — which perhaps could not exist 
 in any world — but which would seem pretty if it did exist. 
 Every one who reads Enoch Arden will perceive that this 
 
 10 notion of all poetry is exactly applicable to this one poem. 
 Whatever be made of Enoch's "Ocean spoil in ocean- 
 smelHng osier," of the " portal- warding lion whelp, and 
 the peacock yew tree," every one knows that in himself 
 Enoch could not have been charming. People who sell 
 
 15 fish about the country (and that is what he did, though 
 Mr. Tennyson won't speak out, and wraps it up) never 
 are beautiful. As Enoch was and must be coarse, in itself 
 the poem must depend for a charm on a "gay confu- 
 sion" — on a splendid accumulation of impossible acces- 
 
 20 sories. 
 
 Mr. Tennyson knows this better than any of us — he 
 knows the country world; he has proved that no one living 
 knows it better; he has painted with pure art — with art 
 which describes what is a race perhaps more refined, more 
 
 25 delicate, more conscientious, than the sailor — the North- 
 ern Farmer, and we all know what a splendid, what a liv- 
 ing thing, he has made of it. He could, if he only would, 
 have given us the ideal sailor in like manner — the ideal of 
 the natural sailor we mean — the characteristic present 
 
 30 man as he lives and is. But this he has not chosen. He 
 
WORDSWORTH, TENNYSON, BROWNING 317 
 
 has endeavored to describe an exceptional sailor, at an ex- 
 ceptionally refined port, performing a graceful act, an act 
 of relinquishment. And with this task before him, his pro- 
 found taste taught him that ornate art was a necessary 
 medium— was the sole effectual instrument— for his pur- 5 
 pose. It was necessary for him if possible to abstract the 
 mind from reality, to induce us not to conceive or think of 
 sailors as they are while we are reading of his sailors, but 
 to think of what a person who did not know, might fancy 
 sailors to be. A casual traveler on the seashore, with the 10 
 sensitive mood and the romantic imagination Dr. New- 
 man has described, might fancy, would fancy, a seafaring 
 village to be like that. Accordingly, Mr. Tennyson has 
 made it his aim to call off the stress of fancy from real life, 
 to occupy it otherwise, to bury it with pretty accessories; 15 
 to engage it on the "peacock yew tree," and the "portal- 
 warding lion whelp." Nothing, too, can be more splendid 
 than the description of the tropics as Mr. Tennyson de- 
 lineates them, but a sailor would not have felt the tropics 
 in that manner. The beauties of Nature would not have 20 
 so much occupied him. He would have known little of 
 the scarlet shafts of sunrise and nothing of the long con- 
 volvuluses. As in Robinson Crusoe, his own petty con- 
 trivances and his small ailments would have been the 
 principal subject to him. "For three years," he might 25 
 have said, "my back was bad; and then I put two pegs 
 into a piece of driftwood and so made a chair; and after 
 that it pleased God to send me a chill." In real life his 
 piety would scarcely have gone beyond that. 
 It will indeed be said, that though the sailor had no 30 
 
31 8 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 words for, and even no explicit consciousness of, the splen- 
 did details of the torrid zone, yet that he had, notwith- 
 standing, a dim latent inexpressible conception of them: 
 though he could not speak of them or describe them, yet 
 5 they were much to him. And doubtless such is the case. 
 Rude people are impressed by what is beautiful — deeply 
 impressed — though they could not describe what they see, 
 or what they feel. But what is absurd in Mr. Tennyson's 
 description — absurd when we abstract it from the gor- 
 
 lo geous additions and ornaments with which Mr. Tennyson 
 distracts us — is, that his hero feels nothing else but these 
 great splendors. We hear nothing of the physical ail- 
 ments, the rough devices, the low superstitions, which 
 really would have been the jirst things, the favorite and 
 
 15 principal occupations of his mind. Just so when he gets 
 home he may have had such fine sentiments, though it is 
 odd, and he 7nay have spoken of them to his landlady, 
 though that is odder still, — but it is incredible that his 
 whole mind should be made up of fine sentiments. Be- 
 
 20 sides those sweet feelings, if he had them, there must have 
 been many more obvious, more prosaic, and some perhaps 
 more healthy. Mr. Tennyson has shown a profound 
 judgment in distracting us as he does. He has given us a 
 classic delineation of the Northern Farmer with no orna- 
 
 25 ment at all — as bare a thing as can be — because he then 
 wanted to describe a true type of real men; he has given 
 us a sailor crowded all over with ornament and illustra- 
 tion because he then wanted to describe an unreal type of 
 fancied men, — not sailors as they are, but sailors as they 
 
 30 might be wished. 
 
WORDSWORTH, TENNYSON, BROWNING 319 
 
 Another prominent element in Enoch Arden is yet 
 more suitable to, yet more requires the aid of, ornate art. 
 Mr. Tennyson undertook to deal with half belief. The 
 presentiments which Annie feels are exactly of that sort 
 which everybody has felt, and which every one has 5 
 half believed — which hardly any one has more than half 
 beHeved. Almost every one, it has been said, would be 
 angry if any one else reported that he believed in ghosts; 
 yet hardly any one, when thinking by himself, wholly 
 disbeheves them. Just so such presentiments as Mr. 10 
 Tennyson depicts, impress the inner mind so much that 
 the outer mind — the rational understanding — hardly likes 
 to consider them nicely or to discuss them skeptically. For 
 these dubious themes an ornate or complex style is need- 
 ful. Classical art speaks out what it has to say plainly and 1 5 
 simply. Pure style cannot hesitate; it describes in con- 
 cisest outline what is, as it is. If a poet really believes in 
 presentiments he can speak out in pure style. One who 
 could have been a poet — one of the few in any age of 
 whom one can say certainly that they could have been 20 
 and have not been — has spoken thus: — 
 
 " When Heaven sends sorrow, 
 Warnings go first, 
 Lest it should burst 
 
 With stunning might 25 
 
 On souls too bright 
 
 To fear the morrow. 
 
 *' Can science bear us 
 
 To the hid springs 
 
 Of human things ? -50 
 
320 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 Why may not dream, 
 Or thought's day-gleam, 
 Startle, yet cheer ? 
 
 " Are such thoughts fetters, 
 5 While faith disowns 
 
 Dread of earth's tones. 
 Recks but Heaven's call, 
 And on the wall, 
 
 Reads but Heaven's letters?" 
 
 TO But if a poet is not sure whether presentiments are true 
 or not true; if he wishes to leave his readers in doubt; if he 
 wishes an atmosphere of indistinct illusion and of moving 
 shadow, he must use the romantic style, the style of miscel- 
 laneous adjunct, the style " which shirks, not meets" your 
 
 15 intellect, the style which, as you are scrutinizing, disap- 
 pears. 
 
 Nor is this all, or even the principal lesson, which Enoch 
 Arden may suggest to us, of the use of ornate art. That 
 art is the appropriate art for an unpleasing type. Many of 
 
 20 the characters of real life, if brought distinctly, prom- 
 inently, and plainly before the mind, as they really are, if 
 shown in their inner nature, their actual essence, are 
 doubtless very unpleasant. They would be horrid to meet 
 and horrid to think of. We fear it must be owned that 
 
 25 Enoch Arden is this kind of person. A dirty sailor who 
 did not go home to his wife is not an agreeable being: a 
 varnish must be put on him to make him shine. It is true 
 that he acts rightly; that he is very good. But such is 
 human nature that it finds a little tameness in mere moral- 
 
 30 ity. Mere virtue belongs to a charity-school girl, and has 
 
WORDSWORTH, TENNYSON, BROWNING 32 1 
 
 a taint of the catechism. All of us feel this, though most 
 of us are too timid, too scrupulous, too anxious about the 
 virtue of others to speak out. We are ashamed of our 
 nature in this respect, but it is not the less our nature. 
 And if we look deeper into the matter there are many rea- 5 
 sons why we should not be ashamed of it. The soul of 
 man, and, as we necessarily believe, of beings greater than 
 man, has many parts besides its moral part. It has an 
 intellectual part, an artistic part, even a rehgious part, 
 in which mere morals have no share. In Shakespeare or 10 
 Goethe, even in Newton or Archimedes, there is much 
 which will not be cut down to the shape of the command- 
 ments. They have thoughts, feelings, hopes — immortal 
 thoughts and hopes — which have influenced the Hfe of 
 men, and the souls of men, ever since their age, but which 15 
 the "whole duty of man/' the ethical compendium, 
 does not recognise. Nothing is more unpleasant than a 
 virtuous person with a mean mind. A highly developed 
 moral nature joined to an undeveloped intellectual nature, 
 an undeveloped artistic nature, and a very limited reli- 20 
 gious nature, is of necessity repulsive. It represents a bit 
 of human nature— a good bit, of course— but a bit only, 
 in disproportionate, unnatural, and revolting prominence; 
 and therefore, unless an artist use delicate care, we are 
 offended. The dismal act of a squalid man needed many 25 
 condiments to make it pleasant, and therefore Mr. Tenny- 
 son was right to mix them subtly and to use them freely. 
 A mere act of self-denial can indeed scarcely be pleasant 
 upon paper. A heroic struggle with an external adversary, 
 even though it end in defeat, may easily be made attrac- 30 
 Prose — 2 1 
 
322 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 tive. Human nature likes to see itself look grand, and it 
 looks grand when it is making a brave struggle with for- 
 eign foes. But it does not look grand when it is divided 
 against itself. An excellent person striving with tempta- 
 5 tion is a very admirable being in reality, but he is not a 
 pleasant being in description. We hope he will win and 
 overcome his temptation; but we feel that he would be a 
 more interesting being, a higher being, if he had not felt 
 that temptation so much. The poet must make the strug- 
 
 10 gle great in order to make the self-denial virtuous, and if 
 the struggle be too great, we are apt to feel some mixture 
 of contempt. The internal metaphysics of a divided 
 nature are but an inferior subject for art, and if they are 
 to be made attractive, much else must be combined with 
 
 15 them. If the excellence of Hamlet had depended on the 
 ethical qualities of Hamlet, it would not have been the 
 masterpiece of our Hterature. He acts virtuously of 
 course, and kills the people he ought to kill, but Shake- 
 speare knew that such goodness would not much interest 
 
 20 the pit. He made him a handsome prince and a puzzling 
 meditative character; these secular qualities relieve his 
 moral excellence, and so he becomes "nice." In propor- 
 tion as an artist has to deal with types essentially imper- 
 fect, he must disguise their imperfections; he must accu- 
 
 25 mulate around them as many first-rate accessories as may 
 make his readers forget that they are themselves second- 
 rate. The sudden millionaires of the present day hope to 
 disguise their social defects by buying old places, and hid- 
 ing among aristocratic furniture; just so a great artist who 
 
 30 has to deal with characters artistically imperfect, will use 
 
WORDSWORTH, TENNYSON, BROWNING 323 
 
 an ornate style, will fit them into a scene where there is 
 much else to look at. 
 
 For these reasons ornate art is, within the limits, as le- 
 gitimate as pure art. It does what pure art could not do. 
 The very excellence of pure art confines its employment. 5 
 Precisely because it gives the best things by themselves 
 and exactly as they are, it fails when it is necessary to de- 
 scribe inferior things among other things, with a list of 
 enhancements and a crowd of accompaniments that in 
 reality do not belong to it. Illusion, half belief, unpleas- 10 
 ant types, imperfect types, are as much the proper sphere 
 of ornate art, as an inferior landscape is the proper sphere 
 for the true eflScacy of moonlight. A really great land- 
 scape needs sunlight and bears sunlight; but moonlight is 
 an equalizer of beauties; it gives a romantic unreality to 15 
 what will not stand the bare truth. And just so does ro- 
 mantic art. 
 
 There is, however, a third kind of art which differs from 
 these on the point in which they most resemble one an- 
 other. Ornate art and pure art have this in common, that 20 
 they paint the types of literature in a form as perfect as 
 they can. Ornate art, indeed, uses undue disguises and 
 unreal enhancements; it does not confine itself to the best 
 types; on the contrary, it is its office to make the best of 
 imperfect types and lame approximations; but ornate art, 25 
 as much as pure art, catches its subject in the best light it 
 can, takes the most developed aspect of it which it can 
 find, and throws upon it the most congruous colours it 
 can use. But grotesque art does just the contrary. It 
 takes the type, so to say, in difficulties. It gives a repre- 30 
 
324 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 sentation of it in its minimum development, amid the 
 circumstances least favorable to it, just while it is 
 struggling with obstacles, just where it is encumbered 
 with incongruities. It deals, to use the language of 
 5 science, not with normal types but with abnormal speci- 
 mens; to use the language of old philosophy, not with 
 what Nature is striving to be, but with what by some 
 lapse she has happened to become. 
 
 This art works by contrast. It enables you to see, it 
 
 lo makes you see, the perfect type by painting the opposite 
 deviation. It shows you what ought to be by what ought 
 not to be; when complete, it reminds you of the perfect 
 image, by showing you the distorted and imperfect image. 
 Of this art we possess in the present generation one 
 
 15 prolific master. Mr. Browning is an artist working 
 by incongruity. Possibly hardly one of his most con- 
 siderable efforts can be found which is not great because 
 of its odd mixture. He puts together things which no 
 one else would have put together, and produces on our 
 
 20 minds a result which no one else would have produced, 
 or tried to produce. His admirers may not like all we 
 may have to say of him. But in our way we too are 
 among his admirers. No one ever read him without 
 seeing not only his great ability but his great mind. 
 
 25 He not only possesses superficial usable talents, 
 but the strong something, the inner secret something, 
 which uses them and controls them; he is great not in 
 mere accomplishments, but in himself. He has appHed 
 a hard strong intellect to real life; he has applied the 
 
 30 same intellect to the problems of his age. He has 
 
WORDSWORTH, TENNYSON, BROWNING 325 
 
 striven to know what is: he has endeavored not to be 
 cheated by counterfeits, not to be infatuated with illu- 
 sions. His heart is in what he says. He has battered 
 his brain against his creed till he believes it. He has 
 accomphshments too, the more effective because they 5 
 are mixed. He is at once a student of mysticism and 
 a citizen of the world. He brings to the club sofa dis- 
 tinct visions of old creeds, intense images of strange 
 thoughts: he takes to the bookish student tidings of 
 wild Bohemia, and little traces of the demimonde. He 10 
 puts down what is good for the naughty, and what is 
 naughty for the good. Over women his easier writ- 
 ings exercise that imperious power which belongs to 
 the writings of a great man of the world upon such 
 matters. He knows women, and therefore they wish 15 
 to know him. If we blame many of Browning's efforts, 
 it is in the interest of art, and not from a wish to hurt or 
 degrade him. 
 
 If we wanted to illustrate the nature of grotesque art 
 by an exaggerated instance, we should have selected a 20 
 poem which the chance of late publication brings us 
 in this new volume. Mr. Browning has undertaken 
 to describe what may be called mind in diffiadties — 
 mind set to make out the universe under the worst 
 and hardest circumstances. He takes Caliban, not 25 
 perhaps exactly Shakespeare's Caliban, but an analo- 
 gous and worse creature; a strong thinking power, but 
 a nasty creature — a gross animal, uncontrolled and 
 unelevated by any feeling of religion or duty. The 
 delineation of him will show that Mr. Browning does 30 
 
326 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 not wish to take undue advantage of his readers by a 
 choice of nice subjects. 
 
 " ' Will sprawl, now that the heat of day is best, 
 Flat on his belly in the pit's much mire, 
 5 With elbows wide, fists cUnched to prop his chin. 
 
 And, while he kicks both feet in the cool slush, 
 And feels about his spine small eft-things course. 
 Run in and out each arm, and make him laugh : 
 And while above his head a pompion plant, 
 10 Coating the cave top as a brow its eye, 
 
 Creeps down to touch and tickle hair and beard. 
 
 And now a flower drops with a bee inside, 
 
 And now a fruit to snap at, catch and crunch, — " 
 
 This pleasant creature proceeds to give his idea of the 
 15 origin of the Universe, and it is as follows. CaHban 
 speaks in the third person, and is of opinion that the 
 maker of the Universe took to making it on account of 
 his personal discomfort: — 
 
 " Setebos, Setebos, and Setebos I 
 20 'Thinketh, He dwelleth i' the cold o' the moon. 
 
 " 'Thinketh He made it, with the sun to match, 
 But not the stars ; the stars came otherwise ; 
 Only made clouds, winds, meteors, such as that : 
 Also this isle, what lives and grows thereon, 
 25 And snaky sea which rounds and ends the same. 
 
 " 'Thinketh, it came of being ill at ease : 
 He hated that He cannot change His cold, 
 Nor cure its ache. 'Hath spied an icy fish 
 That longed to 'scape the rock stream w^here she lived, 
 30 And thaw herself within the lukewarm brine 
 
 O' the lazy sea her stream thrusts far amid, 
 
WORDSWORTH, TENNYSON, BROWNING 327 
 
 A crystal spike 'twixt two warm walls of wave ; 
 
 Only, she ever sickened, found repulse 
 
 At the other kind of water, not her life, 
 
 (Green-dense and dim-delicious, bred o' the sun, ) 
 
 Flounced back from bliss she was not born to breathe, c 
 
 And in her old bounds buried her despair. 
 
 Hating and loving warmth alike : so He. 
 
 '• 'Thinketh, He made thereat the sun, this isle. 
 Trees and the fowls here, beast and creeping thing. 
 Yon otter, sleek-wet, black, lithe as a leech; 10 
 
 Yon auk, one fire-eye, in a ball of foam, 
 That floats and feeds ; a certain badger brown 
 He hath watched hunt with that slant white-wedge eye 
 By moonlight ; and the pie with the long tongue 
 That pricks deep into oakwarts for a worm, I r 
 
 And says a plain word when she finds her prize. 
 But will not eat the ants ; the ants themselves 
 That build a wall of seeds and settled stalks 
 About their hole — He made all these and more. 
 Made all we see, and us, in spite : how else ? " 20 
 
 It may seem perhaps to most readers that these lines 
 are very difficult, and that they are unpleasant. And 
 so they are. We quote them to illustrate, not the suc- 
 cess of grotesque art but the nature of grotesque art. 
 It shows the end at which this species of art aims, and 25 
 if it fails it is from overboldness in the choice of a sub- 
 ject by the artist, or from the defects of its execution. 
 A thinking faculty more in difficulties — a great type — 
 an inquisitive, searching intellect under more disagree- 
 able conditions, with worse helps, more likely to find 30 
 falsehood, less likely to find truth, can scarcely be 
 imagined. Nor is the mere description of the thought 
 
328 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 at all bad: on the contrary, if we closely examine it, it is 
 very clever. Hardly any one could have amassed so 
 many ideas at once nasty and suitable. But scarcely 
 any readers — any casual readers — who are not of the 
 5 sect of Mr. Browning's admirers will be able to examine 
 it enough to appreciate it. From a defect, partly of 
 subject, and partly of style, many of Mr. Browning's 
 works make a demand upon the reader's zeal and sense 
 of duty to which the nature of most readers is unequal. 
 
 10 They have on the turf the convenient expression "stay- 
 ing power:" some horses can hold on and others cannot. 
 But hardly any reader not of especial and peculiar 
 nature can hold on through such composition. There 
 is not enough of "staying power" in human nature. 
 
 15 One of his greatest admirers once owned to us that he 
 seldom or never began a new poem without looking on 
 in advance, and foreseeing with caution what length of 
 intellectual adventure he was about to commence. 
 Whoever will work hard at such poems will find much 
 
 20 mind in them: they are a sort of quarry of ideas, 
 but whosoever goes there will find these ideas in such 
 a jagged, ugly, useless shape that he can hardly bear 
 them. 
 
 We are not judging Mr. Browning simply from a hasty, 
 
 25 recent production. All poets are liable to misconcep- 
 tions, and if such a piece as Caliban upon Setehos were 
 an isolated error, a venial and particular exception, 
 we should have given it no prominence. We have put 
 it forward because it just elucidates both our subject 
 
 30 and the characteristics of Mr. Browning. But many 
 
WORDSWORTH, TENNYSON, BROWNING 329 
 
 other of his best known pieces do so almost equally; 
 what several of his devotees think his best piece is 
 quite enough illustrative for anything we want. It 
 appears that on Holy Cross day at Rome the Jews 
 were obliged to listen to a Christian sermon in the hope 5 
 of their conversion, though this is, according to Mr. 
 Browning, what they really said when they came away : — 
 
 " Fee, faw, fum 1 bubble and squeak ! 
 Blessedest Thursday's the fat of the week. 
 Rumble and tumble, sleek and rough, 10 
 
 Stinking and savory, smug and gruff. 
 Take the church road, for the bell's due chime 
 Gives us the summons — 't is sermon-time 1 
 
 " Boh, here's Barnabas ! Job, that's you ? 
 Up stumps Solomon — bustling too ? 15 
 
 Shame, man ! greedy beyond your years 
 To handsel the bishop's shaving-shears? 
 Fair play's a jewel I leave friends in the lurch ? 
 Stand on a line ei e you start for the church ! 
 
 " Higgledy, piggledy, packed we lie, 20 
 
 Rats in a hamper, swine in a sty. 
 Wasps in a bottle, frogs in a sieve. 
 Worms in a carcase, fleas in a sleeve. 
 Hist ! square shoulders, settle your thumbs 
 And buzz for the bishop — here he comes." 25 
 
 And after similar nice remarks for a church, the edi- 
 fied congregation concludes: — 
 
 •* But now, while the scapegoats leave our flock, 
 And the rest sit silent and count the clock, 
 
330 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 Since forced to muse the appointed time 
 On these precious facts and truths sublime, — 
 Let us fitly employ it, under our breath, 
 In saying Ben Ezra's Song of Death. 
 
 5 " For Rabbi Ben Ezra, the night he died, 
 
 Called sons and sons' sons to his side, 
 And spoke, ' This world has been harsh and strange 
 Something is wrong : there needeth a change. 
 But what, or where? at the last or first? 
 10 In one point only we sinned, at worst. 
 
 " ' The Lord will have mercy on Jacob yet, 
 And again in his border see Israel set. 
 When Judah beholds Jerusalem, 
 The stranger-seed shall be joined to them : 
 15 To Jacob's House shall the Gentiles cleave. 
 
 So the Prophet saith and his sons believe. 
 
 " ' Ay, the children of the chosen race 
 
 Shall carry and bring them to their place : 
 In the land of the Lord shall lead the same, 
 20 Bondsmen and handmaids. Who shall blame. 
 
 When the slave enslave, the oppressed ones o'er 
 The oppressor triumph forevermore ? 
 
 ■' * God spoke, and gave us the word to keep : 
 Bade never fold the hands nor sleep 
 25 'Mid a faithless world, — at watch and ward, 
 
 Till Christ at the end relieve our guard. 
 By His servant Moses the watch was set : 
 Though near upon cock-crow, we keep it yet 
 
 •' ' Thou ! if Thou wast He, who at mid watch came, 
 30 By the starlight, naming a dubious Name 1 
 
 And if, too heavy with sleep — too rash 
 
WORDSWORTH, TENNYSON, BROWNING 33 1 
 
 With fear — O Thou, if that martyr gash 
 Fell on Thee coming to take Thine own, 
 And we gave the Cross, when we owed the Throne — 
 
 " * Thou art the Judge. We are bruised thus. 
 
 But, the Judgment over, join sides with us 1 5 
 
 Thine too is the cause ! and not more Thine 
 Than ours, is the work of these dogs and svdne. 
 Whose life laughs through and spits at their creed, 
 Who maintain Thee in word, and defy Thee in deed 1 
 
 "♦We withstood Christ then? be mindful how 10 
 
 At least we withstand Barabbas now 1 
 Was our outrage sore ? But the worst we spared, 
 To have called these — Christians, had we dared 1 
 Let defiance to them pay mistrust of Thee, 
 And Rome make amends for Calvary ! 15 
 
 " ' By the torture, prolonged from age to age. 
 By the infamy, Israel's heritage, 
 By the Ghetto's plague, by the garb's disgrace, 
 By the badge of shame, by the felon's place, 
 By the branding-tool, the bloody whip, 20 
 
 And the summons to Christian fellowship, — 
 
 " ' We boast our proof that at last the Jew 
 
 Would wrest Christ's name from the Devil's crew. 
 
 Thy face took never so deep a shade 
 
 But we fought them in it, God our aid ! 25 
 
 A trophy to bear, as we march, Thy band, 
 
 South, East, and on to the Pleasant Land 1 ' " 
 
 It is very natural that a poet whose wishes incHne, 
 or whose genius conducts, him to a grotesque art, should 
 be attracted towards mediaeval subjects. There is no 30 
 age whose legends are so full of grotesque subjects, 
 
^;^2 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 and no age whose real life was so fit to suggest them. 
 Then, more than at any other time, good principles 
 have been under great hardships. The vestiges of 
 ancient civilization, the germs of modern civilization, 
 5 the little remains of what had been, the small begin- 
 nings of what is, were buried under a cumbrous mass 
 of barbarism and cruelty. Good elements hidden in 
 horrid accompaniments are the special theme of gro- 
 tesque art, and these mediaeval life and legends afford 
 
 10 more copiously than could have been furnished before 
 Christianity gave its new elements of good, or since 
 modern civiHzation has removed some few at least of 
 the old elements of destruction. A buried Hie like the 
 spiritual mediaeval was Mr. Browning's natural ele- 
 
 15 ment, and he was right to be attracted by it. His mis- 
 take has been, that he has not made it pleasant; that he 
 has forced his art to topics on which no one could charm, 
 or on which he, at any rate, could not; that on these 
 occasions and in these poems he has failed in fascinat- 
 
 20 ing men and women of sane taste. 
 
 We say "sane" because there is a most formidable 
 and estimable insane taste. The will has great though 
 indirect power over the taste, just as it has over the 
 belief. There are some horrid beliefs from which hu- 
 
 25 man nature revolts, from which at first it shrinks, 
 to which, at first, no effort can force it. But if we fix 
 the mind upon them they have a power over us just 
 because of their natural offensiveness. They are like 
 the sight of human blood: experienced soldiers tell us 
 
 30 that at first men are sickened by the smell and new- 
 
WORDSWORTH, TENNYSON, BROWNING T,^^ 
 
 ness of blood almost to death and fainting, but as soon 
 as they harden their hearts and stiffen their minds, 
 as soon as they will bear it, then comes an appetite for 
 slaughter, a tendency to gloat on carnage, to love blood, 
 at least for the moment, with a deep, eager love. It 5 
 is a principle that if we put down a healthy instinctive 
 aversion. Nature avenges herself by creating an un- 
 healthy insane attraction. For this reason, the most 
 earnest truth-seeking men fall into the worst delusions; 
 they will not let their mind alone; they force it towards 10 
 some ugly thing, which a crochet of argument, a con- 
 ceit of intellect recommends, and Nature punishes 
 their disregard of her warning by subjection to the ugly 
 one, by behef in it. Just so the most industrious crit- 
 ics get the most admiration. They think it unjust to 15 
 rest in their instinctive natural horror: they overcome 
 it, and angry Nature gives them over to ugly poems and 
 marries them to detestable stanzas. 
 
 Mr. Browning possibly, and some of the worst of 
 Mr. Browning's admirers certainly, will say that these 20 
 grotesque objects exist in real life, and therefore they 
 ought to be, at least may be, described in art. But, 
 though pleasure is not the end of poetry, pleasing is a 
 condition of poetry. An exceptional monstrosity of 
 horrid ugliness cannot be made pleasing, except it be 25 
 made to suggest — to recall — the perfection, the beauty, 
 from which it is a deviation. Perhaps in extreme 
 cases no art is equal to this; but then such self-imposed 
 problems should not be worked by the artist; these out- 
 of-the-way and detestable subjects should be let alone 30 
 
334 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 by him. It is rather characteristic of Mr. Browning 
 to neglect this rule. He is the most of a realist, and 
 the least of an idealist, of any poet we know. He evi- 
 dently sympathizes with some part at least of Bishop 
 5 Blougram's apology. Anyhow this world exists. "There 
 is good wine — there are pretty women — there are com- 
 fortable benefices — there is money, and it is pleasant 
 to spend it. Accept the creed of your age and you get 
 these, reject that creed and you lose them. And for 
 
 lo what do you lose them? For a fancy creed of your 
 own, which no one else will accept, which hardly any 
 one will call a 'creed,' which most people will consider 
 a sort of unbehef." Again, Mr. Browning evidently 
 loves what we may call the realism, the grotesque real- 
 
 15 ism, of orthodox Christianity. Many parts of it in 
 which great divines have felt keen difficulties are quite 
 pleasant to him. He must see his religion, he must 
 have an "object lesson" in believing. He must have 
 a creed that will ake, which wins and holds the mis- 
 
 20 cellaneous world, which stout men will heed, which 
 nice women will adore. The spare moments of soli- 
 tary religion — the "obstinate questionings," the high 
 "instincts," the "first affections," the "shadowy re- 
 collections," 
 
 25 " Which, be they what they may, 
 
 Are yet the fountain-light of all our day — 
 Are yet a master-light of all our seeing ; " 
 
 the great but vague faith — the unutterable tenets — 
 
 seem to him worthless, visionary; they are not enough 
 
 30 "immersed in matter;" they move about " in worlds not 
 
WORDSWORTH, TENNYSON, BROWNING 335 
 
 realized." We wish he could be tried like the prophet 
 once; he would have found God in the earthquake 
 and the storm; he would have deciphered from them 
 a bracing and rough rehgion: he would have known 
 that crude men and ignorant women felt them too, 5 
 and he would accordingly have trusted them; but he 
 would have distrusted and disregarded the "still small 
 voice:" he would have said it was "fancy"— a thing 
 you thought you heard to-day, but were not sure you 
 had heard to-morrow: he would call it a nice illusion, 10 
 an immaterial prettiness; he would ask triumphantly, 
 "How are you to get the mass of men to heed this little 
 thing?" he would have persevered and insisted, ''My 
 wije does not hear it." 
 
 But although a suspicion of beauty, and a taste for 15 
 ugly reality, have led Mr. Browning to exaggerate 
 the functions and to caricature the nature of grotesque 
 art, we own, or rather we maintain, that he has given 
 many excellent specimens of that art within its proper 
 boundaries and limits. Take an example, his picture 20 
 of what we may call the bourgeois nature in difficulties; 
 in the utmost difficulty, in contact with magic and the 
 supernatural. He has made of it something homely, 
 comic, true; reminding us of what bourgeois nature 
 really is. By showing us the type under abnormal 25 
 conditions, he reminds us of the type under its best and 
 most satisfactory conditions. 
 
 [Bagehot here quotes T/ie Pied Piper of Hamelin.'] 
 
 Something more we had to say of Mr. Browning, 
 
336 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 but we must stop. It is singularly characteristic of 
 this age that the poems which rise to the surface should 
 be examples of ornate art, and grotesque art, not of 
 pure art. We Hve in the realm of the half educated. 
 5 The number of readers grows daily, but the quality of 
 readers does not improve rapidly. The middle class 
 is scattered, heedless; it is well-meaning, but aim- 
 less; wishing to be wise, but ignorant how to be wise. 
 The aristocracy of England never was a literary aris- 
 
 To tocracy, never even in the days of its full power, of its 
 unquestioned predominance, did it guide — did it even 
 seriously try to guide — the taste of England. With- 
 out guidance young men, and tired men, are thrown 
 amongst a mass of books; they have to choose which 
 
 15 they like; many of them would much like to improve 
 their culture, to chasten their taste, if they knew how. 
 But left to themselves they take, not pure art but showy 
 art; not that which permanently relieves the eye and makes 
 it happy whenever it looks, and as long as it looks, but 
 
 20 glaring art which catches and arrests the eye for a mo- 
 ment, but which in the end fatigues it. But before the 
 wholesome remedy of nature — the fatigue — arrives, the 
 hasty reader has passed on to some new excitement, 
 which in its turn stimulates for an instant, and then is 
 
 25 passed by forever. These conditions are not favorable 
 to the due appreciation of pure art — of that art which 
 must be known before it is admired — which must have 
 fastened irrevocably on the brain before you appre- 
 ciate it — which you must love ere it will seem worthy 
 
 30 of your love. Women too, whose voice on literature 
 
WORDSWORTH, TENNYSON, BROWNING 337 
 
 counts as well as that of men — and in a light literature 
 counts for more than that of men — women, such as 
 we know them, such as they are likely to be, ever prefer 
 a delicate unreality to a true or firm art. A dressy 
 literature, an exaggerated literature seem to be fated 5 
 to us. These are our curses, as other times had theirs. 
 
 "And yet • 
 Think not the living times forget, 
 Ages of heroes fought and fell, 
 
 That Homer in the end might tell ; 10 
 
 O'er groveling generations past 
 Upstood the Doric fane at last ; 
 And countless hearts on countless years 
 Had wasted thoughts, and hopes, and fears, 
 Rude laughter and unmeaning tears ; 15 
 
 Ere England Shakespeare saw, or Rome 
 The pure perfection of her dome. 
 Others I doubt not if not we, 
 The issue of our toils shall see ; 
 
 Young children gather as their own 20 
 
 The harvest that the dead had shown, 
 The dead forgotten and unknown." 
 
 Prosa — 22 
 
WALTER HORATIO PATER 
 
 [Walter Horatio Pater was born in London, August 4, 1839, 
 and was graduated B. A. at Queen's College, Oxford, in 1862. The 
 greater portion of his unusually retired life was spent at Oxford. 
 Pater's visit to Italy in 1869 decided the growing struggle be- 
 tween art and the church, and from that time on, until his death 
 in 1894, Pater's task was the interpretation of the Renaissance to 
 the modern world. Aside from the expository value of Pater's 
 work, it is chiefly famed for the beauty and accuracy of its style. 
 Pater's chief essays now appear under the general titles Imaginary 
 Portraits, Appreciations, Plato and Platonism, and The Renais- 
 sance: Studies in Art a?td Poetry. Besides these he made two at- 
 tempts at the longer narrative form in Marius the Epicurean and 
 the unfinished Gaston de Latour.'\ 
 
 Some one has called The Renaissance: Studies in Art 
 and Poetry Pater's "golden book" because it contains 
 the best work of that most careful writer. And of all 
 the essays in the volume that on Leonardo da Vinci is 
 the best. First of all Walter Pater was a styHst; secondly 
 he was the expounder in nineteenth century England of 
 the subtler meanings of the Italian Renaissance. In 
 this essay structure and phrase adapt themselves most 
 easily to the expression of the deepest interests of Pater's 
 life. And the result is a masterpiece. 
 
 Our interest in Pater lies first in his peculiar theories 
 of literary art. For no English writer has ever before 
 gained the effects in style that Pater gained. It will 
 be noticed that in this essay Pater gives us the careful 
 etching of a character. With little care for the sequence 
 of events he seeks to give the static impression of a 
 finished study. This is representative of all of Pater's 
 338 
 
WALTER HORATIO PATER 339 
 
 work. As far as possible he avoids the effect of move- 
 ment and of climax. He never varies the tempo what- 
 ever may be the interest or the suspense. Like painting 
 and sculpture his art is an art of design, and not, Hke 
 drama .for instance, an expanding and developing art 
 of cumulative appeals. 
 
 Along with the advantages of this static style there 
 are certain disadvantages. For one thing the' author is 
 obscured far behind his work. There is a lack of warmth 
 and spontaneity. Predetermination is manifest every- 
 where. The artistry is so fine that while it does not 
 obtrude itself the reader is conscious of it. Even the 
 pathos is the artist's pathos rather than the surrendered 
 passion of the lover of humanity. Sorrow itself is tacitly 
 accepted as a thing to be treated in adequate artistic 
 guise; just as Leonardo, with studied forethought, draws 
 Beatrice d'Este "in sad earth-colored raiment, set 
 with pale stones." 
 
 Pater's style is marked by two qualities, exactitude 
 and mystery. He sought the ends of exactitude in his 
 careful use of words. Like Flaubert in France, Pater 
 believed that there is one word for every idea. And to 
 him the word was more than a mechanical symbol. 
 All the charm of that word lay for him in its hidden 
 and reminiscent meanings rather than in its etymology. 
 Yet by studying etymology he was enabled to give 
 quaint turns to words, gaining in the midst of our loose 
 meanings the novelty of beautiful historical preciseness. 
 So in Leonardo he speaks of "implicated hands" and 
 again he says that the image was "projected." 
 
 That "curiosity" which came so near to kilHng the 
 art in Leonardo, but which finally served more highly 
 to refine the old beauty, was Pater's also. This is the 
 second distinctive quality of his marvelous style. Some 
 say that Pater's style is obscure. It is better to say 
 that it is rich in mystery, that it fascinates us as does 
 
340 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 the work of Leonardo da Vinci by ''something enig- 
 matical beyond the usual measure of great men." Pure 
 logic was but a portion of Pater's world. To this he 
 added color, tone, and atmosphere. Therefore his 
 style was sinuous, lithe, and complex but never tortuous 
 and turbid. It was not his desire that all of the beau- 
 ties of his style should be on the surface. Behind the 
 immediate interest of rational statement there is al- 
 ways the more recondite beauty of veiled allusion or 
 lingering reminiscence. Of Pater's style one can say, 
 as of the sea, that its depth is a factor in its surface im- 
 pressiveness. 
 
 We have said that Pater is an etcher and not a nar- 
 rator. This is true even in his novels. In Mariiis the 
 Epicurean a character is engraved, as if the successive 
 changes were in fact but revelations of that which had 
 existed from the first. But in Leonardo th^ appearance 
 of a chronological order is given in the fact that the life 
 of the great painter seems to fall into three clearly 
 marked divisions. Beginning with the master note of 
 Leonardo's character, the author then presents the ar- 
 tist's childhood in a series of quick flashing images and 
 allusions. The rest of the essay is a discussion of the 
 operation of Leonardo's curiosity upon the works of his 
 life. Sometimes it drove him to the essaying of im- 
 possible things; sometimes to investigation and analysis. 
 Just when his curiosity seemed about to mislead him 
 into fruitless paths, he makes it the servant of his crav- 
 ing for beauty. Curiosity and the desire of beauty are 
 the elementary forces in his genius. As both of these 
 forces were strong, Leonardo's was a new art. He 
 painted the withdrawn, the refined, the recherche. In 
 nature he searched for the fleeting charm. Because in 
 La Gioconda, above all his work, he found and stated 
 the evanescent factors of personality, this is the crown 
 of his achievement. 
 
LEONARDO DA VINCI 34 1 
 
 Not to see too much of an author in his work or to 
 stretch his exposition of a loved historical figure to serve 
 unduly as self-revelation, it cannot but seem that Pater 
 saw in Leonardo the ideals that he himself espoused. 
 Walter Pater writes always with the reader well out of 
 view. So also he is careful to make his criticism ob- 
 jective. But one cannot but read in the overwhelming 
 eloquence of the end of the essay that the "curious 
 beauty" which Leonardo da Vinci sought and found was 
 to Pater, this "lover of strange souls," the end supremely 
 to be desired. 
 
 LEONARDO DA VINCI 
 
 In Vasari's life of Leonardo da Vinci as we now read 
 it there are some variations from the first edition. There, 
 the painter who has fixed the outward type of Christ 
 for succeeding centuries was a bold speculator, holding 
 lightly by other men's beliefs, setting philosophy above 5 
 Christianity. Words of his, trenchant enough to justify 
 this impression, are not recorded, and would have been 
 out of keeping with a genius of which one characteristic 
 is the tendency to lose itself in a refined and graceful 
 mystery. The suspicion was but the time-honored mode ic 
 in which the world stamps its appreciation of one who 
 has thoughts for himself alone, his high indifference, 
 his intolerance of the common forms of things; and in 
 the second edition the image was changed into some- 
 thing fainter and more conventional. But it is still by 15 
 a certain mystery in his work, and something enigmat- 
 ical beyond the usual measure of great men, that he 
 fascinates, or perhaps half repels. His fife is one of 
 
342 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 sudden revolts, with intervals in which he works not at 
 all, or apart from the main scope of his work. By a 
 strange fortune the works on which his more popular 
 fame rested disappeared early from the world, as the 
 5 Battle of the Standard; or are mixed obscurely with the 
 work of meaner hands, as the Last Supper. His type 
 of beauty is so exotic that it fascinates a larger number 
 than it delights, and seems more than that of any other 
 artist to reflect ideas and views and some scheme of the 
 
 10 world within; so that he seemed to his contemporaries 
 to be the possessor of some unsanctified and secret wis- 
 dom; as to Michelet and others to have anticipated 
 modern ideas. He trifles with his genius, and crowds 
 all his chief work into a few tormented years of later 
 
 15 life; yet he is so possessed by his genius that he passes 
 
 unmoved through the most tragic events, overwhelming 
 
 his country and friends, Kke one who comes across them 
 
 by chance on some secret errand. 
 
 His legend, as the French say, with the anecdotes 
 
 20 which every one knows, is one of the most brilliant in 
 Vasari. Later writers merely copied it, until, in 1804, 
 Carlo Amoretti applied to it a criticism which left hardly 
 a date fixed, and not one of those anecdotes untouched. 
 The various questions thus raised have since that time 
 
 25 become, one after another, subjects of special study, 
 and mere antiquarianism has in this direction little 
 more to do. For others remain the editing of the thir- 
 teen books of his manuscripts, and the separation by 
 technical criticism of what i-n his reputed works is really 
 
 30 his, from what is only half his, or the work of his pupils. 
 
LEONARDO DA VINCI 343 
 
 But a lover of strange souls may still analyze for himself 
 the impression made on him by those works, and try 
 to reach through it a definition of the chief elements of 
 Leonardo's genius. The legend, corrected and enlarged 
 by its critics, may now and then intervene to support 5 
 the results of this analysis. 
 
 His life has three divisions — thirty years at Florence, 
 nearly twenty years at Milan, then nineteen years of 
 wandering, till he sinks to rest under the protection of 
 Francis the First at the Chateau de Clou. The dishonor 10 
 of illegitimacy hangs over his birth. Piero Antonio, 
 his father, was of a noble Florentine house, of Vinci in 
 the Val d^Arno, and Leonardo, brought up delicately 
 among the true children of that house, was the love- 
 child of his youth, with the keen, puissant nature such 15 
 children often have. We see him in his youth fascinating 
 all men by his beauty, improvising music and songs, 
 buying the caged birds and setting them free, as he 
 walked the streets of Florence, fond of odd bright dresses 
 and spirited horses. 20 
 
 From his earliest years he designed many objects, and 
 constructed models in relief, of which Vasari mentions 
 some of women smiling. His father, pondering over 
 this promise in the child, took him to the workshop of 
 Andrea del Verrocchio, then the most famous artist in 25 
 Florence. Beautiful objects lay about there — reli- 
 quaries, pyxes, silver images for the pope's chapel at 
 Rome, strange fancy-work of the middle age, keeping 
 odd company with frap;ments of antiquity, then but 
 lately discovered. Another student Leonardo may have 30 
 
344 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 seen there — a boy into whose soul the level light and 
 aerial illusions of Italian sunsets had passed, in after 
 days famous as Perugino. Verrocchio was an artist of 
 the earlier Florentine type, carver, painter, and worker 
 
 5 in metals, in one; designer, not of pictures only, but of 
 all things for sacred or household use, drinking-vessels, 
 ambries, instruments of music, making them all fair to 
 look upon, filling the common ways of life with the re- 
 flection of some far-off brightness; and years of patience 
 
 10 had refined his hand till his work was now sought after 
 from distant places. 
 
 It happened that Verrocchio was employed by the 
 brethren of Vallombrosa to paint the Baptism of Christ, 
 and Leonardo was allowed to finish an angel in the left- 
 
 15 hand corner. It was one of those moments in which 
 the progress of a great thing — here, that of the art of 
 Italy — presses hard and sharp on the happiness of an 
 individual, through whose discouragement and decrease, 
 humanity, in more fortunate persons, comes a step 
 
 20 nearer to its final success. 
 
 For beneath the cheerful exterior of the mere well- 
 paid craftsman, chasing brooches for the copes of Santa 
 Maria Novella, or twisting metal screens for the tombs 
 of the Medici, lay the ambitious desire of expanding the 
 
 25 destiny of Italian art by a larger knowledge and insight 
 into things, a purpose in art not unlike Leonardo's 
 still unconscious purpose; and often, in the modeling 
 of drapery, or of a lifted arm, or of hair cast back from 
 the face there came to him something of the freer man- 
 
 30 ner and richer humanity of a later age. But in this 
 
LEONARDO DA VINCI 345 
 
 Baptism the pupil had surpassed the master; and Ver- 
 rocchio turned away as one stunned, and as if his sweet 
 earlier work must thereafter be distasteful to him, from 
 the bright animated angel of Leonardo's hand. 
 
 The angel may still be seen in Florence, a space of 5 
 sunlight in the cold, labored old picture; but the legend 
 is true only in sentiment, for painting had always been 
 the art by which Verrocchio set least store. And as in 
 a sense he anticipates Leonardo, so to the last Leonardo 
 recalls the studio of Verrocchio, in the love of beautiful 10 
 toys, such as the vessel of water for a mirror, and lovely 
 needlework about the implicated hands in the Modesty 
 and Vanity, and of reliefs, like those cameos which in 
 the Virgin of the Balances hang all round the girdle of 
 Saint Michael, and of bright variegated stones, such as 15 
 the agates in the Saint Anne, and in a hieratic precise- 
 ness and grace, as of a sanctuary swept and garnished. 
 Amid all the cunning and intricacy of his Lombard 
 manner this never left him. Much of it there must have 
 been in that lost picture of Paradise, which he prepared 20 
 as a cartoon for tapestry, to be woven in the looms of 
 Flanders. It was the perfection of the older Florentine 
 style of miniature painting, with patient putting of each 
 leaf upon the trees and each flower in the grass, where 
 the first man and woman were standing. 25 
 
 And because it was the perfection of that style, it 
 awoke in Leonardo some seed of discontent which lay 
 in the secret places of his nature. For the way to per- 
 fection is through a series of disgusts; and this picture — 
 all that he had done so far in his life at Florence — was 30 
 
346 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 after all in the old slight manner. His art, if it was to 
 be something in the world, must be weighted with more 
 of the meaning of nature and purpose of humanity. 
 Nature was "the true mistress of higher intelligences." 
 5 So he plunged into the study of nature. And in doing 
 this he followed the manner of the older students; he 
 brooded over the hidden virtues of plants and crystals, 
 the lines traced by the stars as they moved in the sky, 
 over the correspondences which exist between the dif- 
 
 lo ferent orders of living things, through which, to eyes 
 opened, they interpret each other; and for years he seemed 
 to those about him as one listening to a voice, silent for 
 other men. 
 
 He learned here the art of going deep, of tracking 
 
 15 the sources of expression to their subtlest retreats, the 
 power of an intimate presence in the things he handled. 
 He did not at once or entirely desert his art; only he 
 was no longer the cheerful, objective painter, through 
 whose soul, as through clear glass, the bright figures 
 
 20 of Florentine life, only made a little mellower and more 
 pensive by the transit, passed on to the white wall. 
 He wasted many days in curious tricks of design, seem- 
 ing to lose himself in the spinning of intricate devices 
 of lines and colors. He was smitten with a love of the 
 
 25 impossible — the perforation of mountains, changing the 
 course of rivers, raising great buildings, such as the 
 church of San Giovanni, in the air; all those feats for 
 the performance of which natural magic professed to 
 have the key. Later writers, indeed, see in these efforts 
 
 30 an anticipation of modern mechanics; in him they were 
 
LEONARBO DA VINCI 347 
 
 rather dreams, thrown off by the overwrought and 
 laboring brain. Two ideas were especially fixed in 
 him, as reflexes of things that had touched his brain 
 in childhood beyond the measure of other impres- 
 sions — the smiling of women and the motion of great 5 
 waters. 
 
 And in such studies some interfusion of the extremes 
 of beauty and terror shaped itself, as an image that 
 might be seen and touched, in the mind of this gracious 
 youth, so fixed that for the rest of his life it never left 10 
 him; and as catching glimpses of it in the strange eyes 
 or hair of chance people, he would follow such about the 
 streets of Florence till the sun went down, of whom 
 many sketches of his remain. Some of these are full of 
 a curious beauty, that remote beauty apprehended only 15 
 by those who have sought it carefully; who, starting with 
 acknowledged types of beauty, have refined as far upon 
 these, as these refine upon the world of common forms. 
 But mingled inextricably with this there is an element 
 of mockery also; so that, whether in sorrow or scorn, 20 
 he caricatures Dante even. Legions of grotesques 
 sweep under his hand; for has not nature too her gro- 
 tesques — the rent rock, the distorting light of evening 
 on lonely roads, the unveiled structure of man in the 
 embryo, or the skeleton? 25 
 
 All these swarming fancies unite in the Medusa of the 
 Uffizii. Vasari's story of an earlier Medusa, painted 
 on a wooden shield, is perhaps an invention; and yet, 
 properly told, has more of the air of truth about it than 
 anything else in the whole legend. For its real subject 30 
 
348 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 is not the serious work of a man, but the experiment 
 of a child. The Hzards and glowworms and other 
 strange small creatures which haunt an Italian vine- 
 yard bring before one the whole picture of a child's life 
 5 in a Tuscan dwelling — half castle, half farm — and are 
 as true to nature as the pretended astonishment of the 
 father for whom the boy has prepared a surprise. It 
 was not in play that he painted that other Medusa, the 
 one great picture which he left behind him in Florence. 
 
 lo The subject has been treated in various ways; Leonardo 
 alone cuts to its center; he alone reahzes it as the head 
 of a corpse, exercising its powers through all the cir- 
 cumstances of death. What may be called the fascina- 
 tion of corruption penetrates in every touch its ex- 
 
 15 quisitely finished beauty. About the dainty lines of the 
 cheek the bat flits unheeded. The delicate snakes seem 
 literally stranghng each other in terrified struggle to 
 escape from the Medusa brain. The hue which violent 
 death always brings with it is in the features: features 
 
 20 singularly massive and grand, as we catch them in- 
 verted, in a dexterous foreshortening, sloping upwards, 
 almost sliding down upon us, crown foremost, like a 
 great calm stone against which the wave of serpents 
 breaks. But it is a subject that may well be left to the 
 
 25 beautiful verses of Shelley. 
 
 The science of that age was all divination, clairvoy- 
 ance, unsubjected to our exact modern formulas, seek- 
 ing in an instant of vision to concentrate a thousand 
 experiences. Later writers, thinking only of the well- 
 
 30 ordered treatise on painting which a Frenchman, Raf- 
 
LEONARDO DA VINCI 349 
 
 faelle du Fresne, a hundred years afterwards, compiled 
 from Leonardo's bewildered manuscripts, written 
 strangely, as his manner was, from right to left, have 
 imagined a rigid order in his inquiries. But this rigid 
 order was little in accordance with the restlessness of 5 
 his character; and if we think of him as the mere rea- 
 soner who subjects design to anatomy, and composition 
 to mathematical rules, we shall hardly have of him that 
 impression which those about him received from him. 
 Poring over his crucibles, making experiments with 10 
 color, trying, by a strange variation" of the alchemist's 
 dream, to discover the secret, not of an elixir to make 
 man's natural life immortal, but rather of giving immor- 
 tality to the subtlest and most delicate effects of painting, 
 he seemed to them rather the sorcerer or the magician, 15 
 possessed of curious secrets and a hidden knowledge, 
 living in a world of which he alone possessed the key. 
 What his philosophy seems to have been most like is 
 that of Paracelsus or Cardan; and much of the spirit of 
 the older alchemy still hangs about it, with its confidence 20 
 in short cuts and odd byways to knowledge. To him 
 philosophy was to be something giving strange swiftness 
 and double sight, divining the sources of springs be- 
 neath the earth or of expression beneath the human 
 countenance, clairvoyant of occult gifts in common or 25 
 uncommon things, in the reed at the brookside, or the 
 star which draws near to us but once in a century. How, 
 in this way, the clear purpose was overclouded, the fine 
 chaser's hand perplexed, we but dimly see; the mystery 
 which at no point quite lifts from Leonardo's life is 30 
 
SSO NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 deepest here. But it is certain that at one period of his 
 life he had almost ceased to be an artist. 
 
 The year 1483 — the year of the birth of RafFaelle and 
 the thirty-first of Leonardo's life — is fixed as the date 
 5 of his visit to Milan by the letter in which he recom- 
 mends himself to Ludovico Sforza, and offers to tell 
 him, for a price, strange secrets in the art of war. It 
 was that Sforza who murdered his young nephew by 
 slow poison, yet was so susceptible of religious impres- 
 
 10 sions that he blended mere earthly passions with a sort 
 of religious sentimentalism, and who took for his device 
 the mulberry tree — symbol, in its long delay and sud- 
 den yielding of flowers and fruit together, of a wisdom 
 which economizes all forces for an opportunity of sud- 
 
 15 den and sure effect. The fame of Leonardo had gone 
 before him, and he was to model a colossal statue 
 of Francesco, the first Duke of Milan. As for Leon- 
 ardo himself, he came not as an artist at all, or care- 
 ful of the fame of one; but as a player on the harp, a 
 
 20 strange harp of silver of his own construction, shaped in 
 some curious likeness to a horse's skull. The capricious 
 spirit of Ludovico was susceptible also of the charm of 
 music, and Leonardo's nature had a kind of spell in it. 
 Fascination is always the word descriptive of him. No 
 
 25 portrait of his youth remains; but all tends to make us be- 
 Heve that up to this time some charm of voice and aspect, 
 strong enough to balance the disadvantage of his birth, 
 had played about him. His physical strength was great; 
 it was said that he could bend a horseshoe like a coil of 
 
 30 lead. 
 
LEONARDO DA VINCI 35 1 
 
 The Duomo, the work of artists from beyond the Alps, 
 so fantastic to the eye of a Florentine used to the mellow, 
 unbroken surfaces of Giotto and Arnolfo, was then in all 
 its freshness; and below, in the streets of Milan, moved a 
 people as fantastic, changeful, and dreamlike. To Leon- 5 
 ardo least of all men could there be anything poisonous 
 in the exotic flowers of sentiment which grew there. It 
 was a life of brilliant sins and exquisite amusements. 
 Leonardo became a celebrated designer of pageants : and 
 it suited the quality of his genius, composed in almost 10 
 equal parts of curiosity and the desire of beauty, to take 
 things as they came. 
 
 Curiosity and the desire of beauty — these are the two 
 elementary forces in Leonardo's genius; curiosity often 
 in conflict with the desire of beauty, but generating, in 15 
 union with it, a type of subtle and curious grace. 
 
 The movement of the fifteenth century was twofold: 
 partly the Renaissance, partly also the coming of what 
 is called the "modern spirit," with its realism, its appeal 
 to experience : it comprehended a return to antiquity, and 20 
 a return to nature. Raffaelle represents the return to 
 antiquity, and Leonardo the return to nature. In this 
 return to nature, he was seeking to satisfy a boundless 
 curiosity by her perpetual surprises, a microscopic sense 
 of finish by her finesse, or delicacy of operation, that 25 
 suhtilitas naturae which Bacon notices. So we find him 
 often in intimate relations with men of science, — with 
 Fra Luca Paccioli the mathematician, and the anato- 
 mist Marc Antonio della Torre. His observations and 
 experiments fill thirteen volumes of manuscript; and 30 
 
352 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 those who can judge describe him as anticipating long 
 before, by rapid intuition, the later ideas of science. 
 He explained the obscure light of the unilluminated part 
 of the moon, knew that the sea had once covered the 
 5 mountains which contain shells, and the gathering of 
 the equatorial waters above the polar. 
 
 He who thus penetrated into the most secret parts of 
 nature preferred always the more to the less remote, 
 what, seeming exceptional, was an instance of law more 
 
 10 refined, the construction about things of a pecuHar at- 
 mosphere and mixed Hghts. He paints flowers with such 
 curious felicity that different writers have attributed 
 to him a fondness for particular flowers, as Clement the 
 cyclamen, and Rio the jasmin; while, at Venice, there 
 
 15 is a stray leaf from his portfoHo dotted all over with 
 studies of violets and the wild rose. In him first appears 
 the taste for what is bizarre or recherche in landscapes; 
 hollow places full of the green shadow of bituminous 
 rocks, ridged reefs of trap rock which cut the water into 
 
 20 quaint sheets of light — their exact antitype is in our own 
 western seas; all the solemn effects of moving water; 
 you may follow it springing from its distant source 
 among the rocks on the heath of the Madonna of the 
 Balances^ passing, as a little fall, into the treacherous calm 
 
 25 of the Madonna of the Lake, next, as a goodly river, 
 below the cliffs of the Madonna of the Rocks, washing 
 the white walls of its distant villages, stealing out in a 
 network of divided streams in La Gioconda to the sea- 
 shore of the Saint Anne — that delicate place, where the 
 
 30 wind passes like the hand of some fine etcher over the 
 
LEONARDO DA VINCI 353 
 
 surface, and the untorn shells are lying thick upon the 
 sand, and the tops of the rocks, to which the waves 
 never rise, are green with grass, grown fine as hair. It is 
 the landscape, not of dreams or of fancy, but of places 
 far withdrawn, and hours selected from a thousand with 5 
 a miracle of finesse. Through Leonardo's strange veil of 
 sight things reach him so; in no ordinary night or day, but 
 as in faint light of eclipse, or in some brief interval of 
 falling rain at daybreak, or through deep water. 
 
 And not into nature only; but he plunged also into 10 
 human personality, and became above all a painter of 
 portraits; faces of a modeling more skillful than has been 
 seen before or since, embodied with a reality which 
 almost amounts to illusion, on dark air. To take a char- 
 acter as it was, and delicately sound its stops, suited one 15 
 so curious in observation, curious in invention. So he 
 painted the portraits of Ludovico's mistresses, Lucretia 
 Crivelli and Cecilia Galerani the poetess, of Ludovico 
 himself, and the Duchess Beatrice. The portrait of 
 Cecilia Galerani is lost, but that of Lucretia Crivelli 20 
 has been identified with La Belle Feroniere of the Louvre, 
 and Ludovico's pale, anxious face still remains in the 
 Ambrosian library. Opposite is the portrait of Beatrice 
 d'Este, in whom Leonardo seems to have caught some 
 presentiment of early death, painting her precise and 25 
 grave, full of the refinement of the dead, in sad 
 earth-colored raiment, set with pale stones. 
 
 Sometimes this curiosity came in conflict with the 
 desire of beauty; it tended to make him go too far be- 
 low that outside of things in which art begins and ends. 30 
 Prose — 23 
 
354 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 This struggle between the reason and its ideas, and the 
 senses, the desire of beauty, is the key to Leonardo's 
 life at Milan — his restlessness, his endless retouchings, 
 his odd experiments with color. How much must he 
 5 leave unfinished, how much recommence! His problem 
 was the transmutation of ideas into images. What he 
 had attained so far had been the mastery of that earlier 
 Florentine style, with its naive and limited sensuousness. 
 Now he was to entertain in this narrow medium those 
 
 10 divinations of a humanity too wide for it, that larger 
 vision of the opening world, which is only not too much 
 for the great, irregular art of Shakespeare; and every- 
 where the effort is visible in the work of his hands. This 
 agitation, this perpetual delay, give him an air of weari- 
 
 1$ ness and ennui. To others he seems to be aiming at an 
 impossible effect, to do something that art, that paint- 
 ing, can never do. Often the expression of physical 
 beauty at this or that point seems strained and marred 
 in the effort, as in those heavy German foreheads — too 
 
 20 German and heavy for perfect beauty. 
 
 For there was a touch of Germany in that genius 
 which, as Goethe said, had "thought itself weary" — 
 milde sich gedacht. What an anticipation of modern Ger- 
 many, for instance, in that debate on the question whether 
 
 25 sculpture or painting is the nobler art.^ But there is 
 this difference between him and the German, that, with 
 all that curious science, the German would have thought 
 nothing more was needed; and the name of Goethe him- 
 
 1 How princely, how characteristic of Leonardo, the answer, 
 30 Quanta piu, un! arte porta seco fatica di corpo, tanio piu <? vile I 
 
LEONARDO DA VINCI 355 
 
 self reminds one how great for the artist may be the 
 danger of over-much science; how Goethe, who, in the 
 Elective Affinities and the first part of Faust, does trans- 
 mute ideas into images, who wrought many such trans- 
 mutations, did not invariably find the spell-word, and 5 
 in the second part of Faust presents us with a mass of 
 science which has almost no artistic character at all. But 
 Leonardo will never work till the happy moment comes— 
 that moment of hien-^tre, which to imaginative men is 
 a moment of invention. On this moment he waits; 10 
 other moments are but a preparation, or aftertaste of 
 it. Few men distinguish between them as jealously as 
 he did. Hence, so many flaws even in the choicest work. 
 But for Leonardo the distinction is absolute, and, in 
 the moment of hien-elre, the alchemy complete: the idea 15 
 is stricken into color and imagery: a cloudy mysticism 
 is refined to a subdued and graceful mystery, and paint- 
 ing pleases the eye while it satisfies the soul. 
 
 This curious beauty is seen above all in his drawings, 
 and in these chiefly in the abstract grace of the bounding 20 
 lines. Let us take some of these drawings, and pause 
 over them awhile; and, first, one of those at Florence — 
 the heads of a woman and a httle child, set side by side, 
 but each in its own separate frame. First of all, there 
 is much pathos in the reappearance in the fuller curves 25 
 of the face of the child, of the sharper, more chastened 
 lines of the worn and older face, which leaves no doubt 
 that the heads are those of a little child and its mother, 
 A feeling for maternity is indeed always characteristic 
 of Leonardo; and this feehng is further indicated here 30 
 
356 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 by the half -humorous pathos of the diminutive, rounded 
 shoulders of the child. You may note a Hke pathetic 
 power in drawings of a young man seated in a stooping 
 posture, his face in his hands, as in sorrow; of a slave 
 
 5 sitting in an uneasy inclined posture, in some brief inter- 
 val of rest; of a small Madonna and Child, peeping side- 
 ways in half-reassured terror, as a mighty griffin with 
 bat-like wings, one of Leonardo's finest inventions, de- 
 scends suddenly from the air to snatch up a lion wander- 
 
 10 ing near them. But note in these, as that which espec- 
 ially belongs to art, the contour of the young man's hair, 
 the poise of the slave's arm above his head, and the curves 
 of the head of the child, following the little skull wuthin, 
 thin and fine as some seashell worn by the wind. 
 
 15 Take again another head, still more full of sentiment, 
 but of a different kind, a little drawing in red chalk which 
 every one remembers who has examined at all carefully 
 the drawings by old masters at the Louvre. It is a face of 
 doubtful sex, set in the shadow of its own hair, the cheek- 
 
 20 Hne in high light against it, with something voluptuous 
 and full in the eyelids and the Hps. Another drawing 
 might pass for the same face in childhood, with parched 
 and feverish lips, but with much sweetness in the loose, 
 short-waisted childish dress, with necklace and bulla, and 
 
 25 in the daintily bound hair. We might take the thread of 
 suggestion which these two drawings offer, when thus set 
 side by side, and, following it through the drawings at 
 Florence, Venice, and Milan, construct a sort of series, 
 illustrating better than anything else Leonardo's type of 
 
 30 womanly beauty. Daughters of Herodias, with their fan- 
 
LEONARDO DA VINCI 357 
 
 tastic headdresses knotted and folded so strangely to 
 leave the dainty oval of the face disengaged, they are not 
 of the Christian family, or of Raffaelle's. They are the 
 clairvoyants, through whom, as through delicate instru- 
 ments, one becomes aware of the subtler forces of nature, 5 
 and the modes of their action, all that is magnetic in it, all 
 those finer conditions wherein material things rise to that 
 subtlety of operation which constitutes them spiritual, 
 where only the finer nerve and the keener touch can 
 follow: it is as if in certain revealing instances we actually 10 
 saw them at their work on human flesh. Nervous, 
 electric, faint always with some inexplicable faintness, 
 they seem to be subject to exceptional conditions, to 
 feel powers at work in the common air unfelt by others, 
 to become, as it were, receptacles of them, and pass 15 
 them on to us in a chain of secret influences. 
 
 But among the more youthful heads Uiere is one at 
 Florence which Love chooses for its own^ — the head of 
 a young man, which may well be the likeness of Andrea 
 Salaino, beloved of Leonardo for his curled and waving 20 
 hair — belli capelli ricci e inanellati — and afterwards his 
 favorite pupil and servant. Of all the interests in 
 living men and women which may have filled his life at 
 Milan, this attachment alone is recorded; and in return 
 Salaino identified himself so entirely with Leonardo, that 25 
 the picture of Saint Anne, in the Louvre, has been at- 
 tributed to him. It illustrates Leonardo's usual choice 
 of pupils, men of some natural charm of person or inter- 
 course like Salaino, or men of birth and princely habits 
 of life like Francesco Melzi — men with just enough 30 
 
358 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 genius to be capable of initiation into his secret, for the 
 sake of which they were ready to efface their own in- 
 dividuahty. Among them, retiring often to the villa of 
 the Melzi at Canonica al Vaprio, he worked at his fugi- 
 5 tive manuscripts and sketches, working for the present 
 hour, and for a few only, perhaps chiefly for himself. 
 Other artists have been as careless of present or future 
 applause, in self-forgetfulness, or because they set moral 
 or political ends above the ends of art; but in him this sol- 
 
 10 itary culture of beauty seems to have hung upon a kind of 
 self-love, and a carelessness in the work of art of all but 
 art itself. Out of the secret places of a unique tempera- 
 ment he brought strange blossoms and fruits hitherto 
 unknown; and for him, the novel impression conveyed, 
 
 15 the exquisite effect woven, counted as an end in itself — a 
 perfect end. 
 
 And these pupils of his acquired his manner so thor- 
 oughly, that though the number of Leonardo's authentic 
 works is very small indeed, there is a multitude of other 
 
 20 men's pictures through which we undoubtedly see him, 
 and come very near to his genius. Sometimes, as in the 
 little picture of the Madonna of the Balances, in which, 
 from the bosom of His mother, Christ weighs the pebbles 
 of the brook against the sins of men, we have a hand, 
 
 25 rough enough by contrast, working upon some fine hint 
 or sketch of his. Sometimes, as in the subjects of the 
 Daughter of Herodias and the Head of John the Baptist^ 
 the lost originals have been reechoed and varied upon 
 again and again by Luini and others. At other times the 
 
 30 original remains, but has been a mere theme or motive, a 
 
LEONARDO DA VINCI 359 
 
 type of which the accessories might be modified or 
 changed; and these variations have but brought out the 
 more the purpose, or expression of the original. It is so 
 with the so-called Saint John the Baptist of the Louvre — 
 one of the few naked figures Leonardo painted — whose 5 
 delicate brown flesh and woman's hair no one would go 
 out into the wilderness to seek, and whose treacherous 
 smile v/ould have us understand something far beyond the 
 outward gesture or circumstance. But the long, reedlike 
 cross in the hand, which suggests Saint John the Baptist, 10 
 becomes faint in a copy at the Ambrosian Library and 
 disappears altogether in another, in the Palazzo Rosso at 
 Genoa. Returning from the last to the original, we are 
 no longer surprised by Saint John's strange likeness to 
 the Bacchus which hangs near it, which set Theophile 15 
 Gautier thinking of Heine's notion of decayed gods, who, 
 to maintain themselves, after the fall of paganism, took 
 employment in the new religion. We recognize one of 
 those symbolical inventions in which the ostensible sub- 
 ject is used, not as matter for definite pictorial realization, 20 
 but as the starting-point of a train of sentiment, as subtle 
 and vague as a piece of music. No one ever ruled over 
 his subject more entirely than Leonardo, or bent it more 
 dexterously to purely artistic ends. And so it comes to 
 pass that though he handles sacred subjects continually, 25 
 he is the most profane of painters; the given person or 
 subject, Saint John in the Desert, or the Virgin on the 
 knees of Saint Anne, is often merely the pretext for a kind 
 of work which carries one quite out of the range of its 
 conventional associations. 30 
 
360 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 About the Last Supper^ its decay and restorations, a 
 whole hterature has risen up, Goethe's pensive sketch of 
 its sad fortunes being far the best. The death in child- 
 birth of the Duchess Beatrice was followed in Ludovico 
 5 by one of those paroxysms of religious feeling which in 
 him were constitutional. The low, gloomy Dominican 
 church of Saint Mary of the Graces had been the favorite 
 shrine of Beatrice. She had spent her last days there, 
 full of sinister presentiments; at last it had been almost 
 
 10 necessary to remove her from it by force; and now it was 
 "here that mass was said a hundred times a day for her re- 
 pose. On the damp wall of the refectory, oozing with 
 mineral salts, Leonardo painted the Last Supper. A hun- 
 dred anecdotes were told about it, his retouchings and 
 
 15 delays. They show him refusing to work except at the 
 moment of invention, scornful of whoever thought that 
 art was a work of mere industry and rule, often coming 
 the whole length of Milan to give a single touch. He 
 painted it, not in fresco, where all must be impromptu, 
 
 20 but in oils, the new method which he had been one of the 
 first to welcome, because it allowed of so many after- 
 thoughts, so refined a working out of perfection. It 
 turned out that on a plastered wall no process could have 
 been less durable. Within fifty years it had fallen into 
 
 25 decay. And now we have to turn back to Leonardo's own 
 studies, above all to one drawing of the central head at 
 the Brera, which, in a union of tenderness and severity in 
 the face lines, reminds one of the monumental work of 
 Mino da Fiesole, to trace it as it was. 
 
 30 It was another effort to lift a given subject out of the 
 
LEONARDO DA VINCI 36 1 
 
 range of its conventional associations. Strange, after 
 all the misrepresentations of the middle age, was the 
 effort to see it, not as the pale Host of the altar, but as one 
 taking leave of his friends. Five years afterwards 
 the young Raffaelle, at Florence, painted it with sweet 5 
 and solemn effect in the refectory of Saint Onofrio; but 
 still with all the mystical unreahty of the school of 
 Perugino. Vasari pretends that the central head was 
 never finished; but finished or unfinished, or owing 
 part of its effect to a mellowing decay, this central head 10 
 does but consummate the sentiment of the whole com- 
 pany — ghosts through which you see the wall, faint as 
 the shadows of the leaves upon the wall on autumn 
 afternoons: this figure is but the faintest, most spectral 
 of them all. It is the image of what the history it sym- 15 
 boHzes has more and more become for the world, paler 
 and paler as it recedes into the distance. Criticism came 
 with its appeal from mystical unrealities to originals, and 
 restored no lifelike reality but these transparent shadows, 
 spirits which have not flesh and bones. 20 
 
 The Last Supper was finished in 1497; in 1498 the 
 French entered Milan, and whether or not the Gascon 
 bowman used it as a mark for their arrows, the model of 
 Francesco Sforza certainly did not survive. What, in 
 that age, such work was capable of being — of what nobil- 25 
 ity, amid what racy truthfulness to fact — we may judge 
 from the bronze statue of Bartolomeo Colleoni on horse- 
 back, modeled by Leonardo's master, Verrocchio (he 
 died of grief, it was said, because, the mold accidentally 
 faihng, he was unable himself to complete it), still stand- 30 
 
362 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 ing in the piazza of Saint John and Saint Paul at Venice. 
 Some traces of the thing may remain in certain of Leon- 
 ardo's drawings, and also, perhaps, by a singular circum- 
 stance, in a far-off town of France, For Ludovico 
 5 became a prisoner, and ended his days at Loches in 
 Touraine; — ^allowed at last, it is said, to breathe fresher 
 air for awhile in one of the rooms of a high tower there, 
 after many years of captivity in the dungeons below, 
 where all seems sick with barbarous feudal memories, and 
 
 10 where his prison is still shown, its walls covered with 
 strange painted arabesques, ascribed by tradition to his 
 hand, amused a httle, in this way, through the tedious 
 years; — vast helmets and faces and pieces of armor, 
 among which, in great letters, the motto Injelix Sinn is 
 
 15 woven in and out, and in which, perhaps, it is not too 
 fanciful to see the fruit of a wistful after-dreaming over 
 all those experiments with Leonardo on the armed figure 
 of the great duke, that had occupied the two so often 
 during the days of his good fortune at Milan. 
 
 20 The remaining years of Leonardo's life are more or less 
 years of wandering. From his brilliant life at court he had 
 saved nothing, and he returned to Florence a poor man. 
 Perhaps necessity kept his spirit excited: the next four 
 years are one prolonged rapture or ecstasy of invention. 
 
 25 He painted the pictures of the Louvre, his most authentic 
 
 works, which came there straight from the cabinet of 
 
 Francis the First, at Fontainebleau. One picture of his, 
 
 the Saint Anne — ^not the Saint Anne of the Lou\Te, but 
 
 ^ a mere cartoon, now in London — ^revived for a moment 
 
 30 a sort of appreciation more common in an earlier time, 
 
LEONARDO DA VINCI 363 
 
 when good pictures had still seemed miraculous; and for 
 two days a crowd of people of all qualities passed in naive 
 excitement through the chamber where it hung, and gave 
 Leonardo a taste of Cimabue's triumph. But his work 
 was less with the saints than with the living women of 5 
 Florence; for he hved still in the polished society that he 
 loved, and in the houses of Florence, left perhaps a little 
 subject to light thoughts by the death of Savonarola — 
 the latest gossip (1869) is of an undraped Monna Lisa, 
 found in some out-of-the-way corner of the late Orleans 10 
 collection — he saw Ginevra di Benci, and Lisa, the 
 young third wife of Francesco del Giocondo. As we 
 have seen him using incidents of sacred story not for 
 their own sake, or as mere subjects for pictorial reali- 
 zation, but as a symbolical language for fancies all his 15 
 own, so now he found a vent for his thoughts in taking 
 one of these languid women, and raising her, as Leda 
 or Pomona, Modesty or Vanity, to the seventh heaven 
 of symbolical expression. 
 
 La Gioconda is, in the truest sense, Leonardo's 20 
 masterpiece, the revealing instance of his mode of 
 thought and work. In suggestiveness, only the Melan- 
 cholia of Diirer is comparable to it; and no crude sym- 
 boHsm disturbs the effect of its subdued and graceful 
 mystery. We all know the face and hands of the figure, 25 
 set in its marble chair, in that cirque of fantastic rocks, 
 as in some faint light under sea. Perhaps of all ancient 
 pictures time has chilled it least. ^ As often happens 
 
 1 Yet for Vasari there was some further magic of crimson in 
 the lips and cheeks, lost for us. 30 
 
364 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 with works in which invention seems to reach its Hmit, 
 there is an element in it given to, not invented by, the 
 master. In that inestimable folio of drawings, once in 
 the possession of Vasari, were certain designs by Ver- 
 5 rocchio, faces of such impressive beauty that Leonardo 
 in his boyhood copied them many times. It is hard 
 not to connect with these designs of the elder, by-past 
 master, as with its germinal principle, the unfathom- 
 able smile, always with a touch of something sinister 
 
 10 in it, which plays over all Leonardo's work. Besides, 
 the picture is a portrait. From childhood we see this 
 image defining itself on the fabric of his dreams; and 
 but for express historical testimony, we might fancy 
 that this was but his ideal lady, embodied and beheld 
 
 15 at last. What was the relationship of a living Floren- 
 tine to this creature of his thought? By means of 
 what strange affinities had the person and the dream 
 grown up thus apart, and yet so closely together ? Pres- 
 ent from the first incorporeally in Leonardo's thought, 
 
 20 dimly traced in the designs of Verrocchio, she is found 
 present at last in // Giocondo^s house. That there is 
 much of mere portraiture in the picture is attested by the 
 legend that by artificial means, the presence of mimes 
 and flute players, that subtle expression was protracted 
 
 25 on the face. Again, was it in four years and by 
 renewed labor never really completed, or in four 
 months and as by stroke of magic, that the image was 
 projected ? 
 
 The presence that thus rose so strangely beside the 
 
 30 waters, is expressive of what in the ways of a thousand 
 
LEONARDO DA VINCI 365 
 
 years men had come to desire. Hers is the head upon 
 which all " the ends of the world are come," and the eye- 
 lids are a little weary. It is a beauty wrought out from 
 within upon the flesh, the deposit, litde cell by cell, of 
 strange thoughts and fantastic reveries and exquisite 5 
 passions. Set it for a moment beside one of those 
 white Greek goddesses or beautiful women of antiquity, 
 and how would they be troubled by this beauty, into 
 which the soul with all its maladies has passed! All 
 the thoughts and experience of the world have etched 10 
 and molded there, in that which they have of power 
 to refine and make expressive the outward form, the 
 animaHsm of Greece, the lust of Rome, the reverie of 
 the middle age with its spiritual ambition and imagi- 
 native loves, the return of the Pagan world, the sins of 15 
 the Borgias. She is older than the rocks among which 
 she sits; Hke the vampire, she has been dead many 
 times, and learned the secrets of the grave; and has 
 been a diver in deep seas, and keeps their fallen day 
 about her; and trafficked for strange webs with Eastern 20 
 merchants: and, as Leda, was the mother of Helen of 
 Troy, and, as Saint Anne, the mother of Mary; and all 
 this has been to her but as the sound of lyres and flutes, 
 and lives only in the delicacy with which it has molded 
 the changing lineaments, and tinged the eyelids and the 25 
 hands. The fancy of a perpetual life, sweeping to- 
 gether ten thousand experiences, is an old one; and 
 modern thought has conceived the idea of humanity 
 as wrought upon by, and summing up in itself, all 
 modes of thought and life. Certainly Lady Lisa might 30 
 
366 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 stand as the embodiment of the old fancy, the symbol 
 of the modern idea. 
 
 During these years at Florence Leonardo's history 
 is the history of his art; he himself is lost in the bright 
 5 cloud of it. The outward history begins again in 1502, 
 with a wild journey through central Italy, which he 
 makes as the chief engineer of Caesar Borgia. The 
 biographer, putting together the stray jottings of his 
 manuscripts, may follow him through every day of it, 
 
 10 up the strange tower of Siena, which looks towards 
 Rome, elastic like a bent bow, down to the seashore at 
 Piombino, each place appearing as fitfully as in a fever 
 dream. 
 
 One other great work was left for him to do, a work 
 
 15 all trace of which soon vanished. The Battle of the Stand- 
 ard, in which he had Michelangelo for his rival. The 
 citizens of Florence, desiring to decorate the walls of 
 the great council chamber, had offered the work for 
 competition, and any subject might be chosen from the 
 
 20 Florentine wars of the fifteenth century. Michelangelo 
 chose for his cartoon an incident of the war with Pisa, 
 in which the Florentine soldiers, bathing in the Arno, 
 are surprised by the sound of trumpets, and run to arms. 
 His design has reached us only in an old engraving, 
 
 25 which perhaps helps us less than what we remember 
 of the background of his Holy Family in the Uffizii 
 to imagine in what superhuman form, such as might 
 have beguiled the heart of an earlier world, those figures 
 may have risen from the water, Leonardo chose an 
 
 30 incident from the battle of Anghiari, in which two par- 
 
LEONARDO DA VINCI 367 
 
 ties of soldiers fight for a standard. Like Michelangelo's, 
 his cartoon is lost, and has come to us only in sketches, 
 and in a fragment of Rubens. Through the accounts 
 given we may discern some lust of terrible things in it, 
 so that even the horses tore each other with their teeth; 5 
 and yet one fragment of it, in a drawing of his at Florence, 
 is far different — a waving field of lovely armour, the 
 chased edgings running like lines of sunlight from side 
 to side. Michelangelo was twenty-seven years old; 
 Leonardo more than fifty; and Raffaelle, then nineteen 10 
 years old, visiting Florence for the first time, came and 
 watched them as they w^orked. 
 
 We catch a ghmpse of him again, at Rome in 15 14, 
 surrounded by his mirrors and vials and furnaces, making 
 strange toys that seemed alive of wax and quicksilver. 15 
 The hesitation which had haunted him all through life, 
 and made him like one under a spell, was upon him now 
 with double force. No one had ever carried political 
 indifferentism farther; it had always been his philosophy 
 to "fly before the storm;" he is for the Sforzas, or 20 
 against them, as the tide of their fortune turns. Yet now 
 in the political society of Rome, he came to be suspected 
 of concealed French sympathies. It paralyzed him to 
 find himself among enemies; and he turned wholly to 
 France, which had long courted him. 25 
 
 France was about to become an Italy more Italian 
 than Italy itself. Francis the First, like Lewis the 
 Twelfth before him, was attracted by the finesse of 
 Leonardo's work; La Gioconda was already in his cabi- 
 net, and he offered Leonardo the little Chateau de Clou, 30 
 
368 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSK 
 
 with its vineyards and meadows, in the pleasant valley 
 of the Masse, just outside the walls of the town of Am- 
 boise, where, especially in the hunting season, the court 
 then frequently resided. A Monsieur Lyonard, peinieur 
 5 du Roy pour Aniboyse — so the letter of Francis the First 
 is headed. It opens a prospect, one of the most interest- 
 ing in the history of art, where, under a strange mixture 
 of lights, Italian art dies away as a French exotic. 
 
 Two questions remain, after much busy antiquarian- 
 
 10 ism, concerning Leonardo's death — the question of the 
 precise form of his religion, and the question whether 
 Francis the First was present at the time. They are of 
 about equally Httle importance in the estimate of Leon- 
 ardo's genius. The directions in his will about the thirty 
 
 15 masses and the great candles for the church of Saint Flor- 
 entin are things of course, their real purpose being im- 
 mediate and practical; and on no theory of religion could 
 these hurried offices be of much consequence. We for- 
 get them in speculating how one who had been always so 
 
 20 desirous of beauty, but desired it always in such definite 
 and precise forms, as hands or flowers or hair, looked 
 forward now into the vague land, and experienced the 
 last curiosity. 
 
LESLIE STEPHEN 
 
 [Sir Leslie Stephen was born in London in 1832. He was edu- 
 cated at Eton, at King's College, London, and at Trinity Hall, Cam- 
 bridge, where he was graduated in 1854 and where he remained as 
 fellow and tutor until 1864. In that year he went to London to en- 
 gage in literature. His Sketches from Cambridge was published in 
 1865. He became editor of the Corjihill Magazine in 187 1 and had 
 Stevenson, Hardy, and Henry James among its contributors. In 
 1882 he gave up this position to become editor of the Dictionary of 
 Natiojial Biography, a work which he was obliged from ill health 
 to turn over to Mr. Sidney Lee in 1891. He was knighted in 
 1902. Besides his interest in biography and literature Stephen 
 was a keen student of philosophy and ethics. He died in 1904. 
 His principal works are : Hours in a Library (three series, 1874— 
 76-79) ; History of English Thought in the Eighteenth Century 
 (1876), new edition (1902) ; The Science of Ethics (1882) ; Life 
 of Henry Fawcett (1885) ; An Agnostic's Apology (1893) ; Life of 
 Sir fames Fitzjatnes Stephen (1895); Social Rights and Duties 
 (1896) ; Studies of a Biographer (4 vols., 1898-1902) ; The English 
 Utilitarians (1900) ; and in the " English Men of Letters Series," 
 lives of Swift, Pope, Johnson, Hobbes, and George Eliot.] 
 
 Few English literary critics have so many uniformly 
 sane and solid essays to their credit as Leslie Stephen. 
 Not one of the papers in the two series, Hours in a 
 Library and Studies of a Biographer, is unworthy of 
 the distinguished lover of letters whose "tenderness 
 for whatever is high-minded and sincere" was so aptly 
 praised by Lowell. The present essay, besides be- 
 ing representative of Stephen's judicial and yet indi- 
 vidual attitude in criticism, has the added interest of 
 Prose — 24 369 
 
370 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 being a reply to Carlyle's famous attack upon one 
 of the most delightful men of literature, — Sir Walter 
 Scott. 
 
 In general structure the essay suggests the free, 
 flowing talk of a cultivated person who has something 
 to say and says it unhesitatingly, but who does not 
 trouble himself or his readers over rigid logical links 
 and boundaries. Phases of the subject, once you are 
 upon the full stream of his discussion, seem of their 
 own accord to flow in and enlarge the current. But 
 there is direction, for Stephen was a careful thinker, 
 who hated shallowness, sham, and idle vaporing, and 
 who always left upon his readers an impression at once 
 definite and substantial. 
 
 The author begins with the question of Scott's fame. 
 After the glare of novelty has worn off, will there remain 
 a basis of true metal? Stephen approaches the answer 
 to his inquiry through an examination of Carlyle's 
 judgment on Scott, which he states with exactness and 
 candor. Carlyle's judgment, he thinks is "harsher 
 than necessary." Shakespeare wrote for money, and 
 the stimulus of money to a richly-stored brain is jus- 
 tifiable; and though Scott, hke Shakespeare, wrote in 
 haste, he came to his literary labors only after long 
 preparation. But Stephen concurs in Carlyle's opin- 
 ion that Scott does not arouse the deeper passions, 
 "fails in pure passion of all kinds," makes "wooden 
 blocks of his heroes, and fashions real characters only 
 out of his peasants." Then dismissing Carlyle, Ste- 
 phen speaks independently. Ivanhoe, if not for men, 
 ought to be "delightful for boys." And Scott should 
 be credited with the help he gave to the spread of a 
 "genuine historical spirit." His greatness, indeed, lives 
 in his "mode of connecting past and present;" and 
 his best tales are just far enough from us to have ac- 
 quired a " picturesque coloring." These best tales finally 
 
LESLIE STEPHEN 37 1 
 
 will endure, — the critic hopes, — because of the manly, 
 lovable nature that shines through them. 
 
 The spirit and method of the essay fairly reflect 
 Stephen's serious critical attitude. "I like books 
 with a moral," he says. "The fact is, I take it, that 
 poetry in a mind of great natural power, not only may 
 be, but cannot help being, philosophy." He seeks the 
 heart of a book or writer, the view of Hfe, the teaching; 
 and his judgment is apt to be high or low according to 
 his respect for the writer's contribution to the solution 
 of life's enigmas. His method of approach is scien- 
 tific. "After all," he says, "though criticism cannot 
 boast of being a science, it ought to aim at something 
 like a scientific spirit, or at least to proceed in a scien- 
 tific spirit." With a jaunty, impressionistic criticism 
 Stephen had no sympathy. He strove for " logical sym- 
 metry," for unity and solidarity of view; he tried to 
 make his estimates accord with reason and common 
 sense. But he did not aim or profess to be oracular, 
 as Arnold sometimes did, nor to anticipate the judg- 
 ment of posterity. Though Stephen had a detached 
 manner, he never professed to eliminate himself from 
 his criticism. In truth, the charm of his best essays 
 consists in the alternation of the judicial and the per- 
 sonal tone. "Now I confess," he says, "that to me 
 one main interest in reading is always communion 
 with the author." 
 
 The critical and the individual temper of Stephen 
 is admirably shown in his treatment of Scott. He 
 wishes to be fair, and he is neither a zealous worshiper 
 nor a cynical unbeliever. While correcting the harsh- 
 ness of Carlyle's dictum, and while frankly calling 
 Scott "the most perfectly delightful of story-tellers," 
 he refuses to see in him one of the supremely great 
 writers. Nevertheless, he cannot forget the Scott of 
 his boyhood and he descends from his critical dignity 
 
372 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 to say a good word for Ivanhoe. The personality that 
 lives in Scott's best books Stephen loves too much to 
 doubt the enduringness of the medium that transmits it. 
 The style of LesHe Stephen is not conspicuously in- 
 dividual nor can he rank as a stylist in the narrow sense. 
 "To acquire a good style," he says, "you should never 
 think of style at all." His writing is not brilliant; its 
 phrases are not fashioned to catch the eye or the ear. 
 With him, as with Huxley, " the ' flashes' must be finished 
 and concentrated. The happy phrase has to be fixed in 
 the general framework." But if external effects are 
 wanting, the style is really notable for its solidity, its 
 sanity, its admirable mastery of material that is worthy. 
 It discloses a man of strong mental powers, intent upon 
 his subject and wasting no word or phrase for super- 
 fluous ornament. It is a style that bears upon its 
 surface the impress of an attractive personality, serious 
 and humorous by turns, ironical, even cynical, and yet 
 most dehghtfully human. 
 
 SIR WALTER SCOTT 
 
 The question has begun to be asked about Scott 
 which is asked about every great man: whether he is 
 still read or still read as he ought to be read. I have 
 been glad to see in some statistics of popular literature 
 
 5 that the Waverley Novels are still among the books 
 most frequently bought at railway stations, and scarcely 
 surpassed even by Pickwick or David Copperfield. A 
 writer, it is said, is entitled to be called a classic when 
 his books have been read for a century after his death. 
 
 lo The number of books which fairly satisfies that con- 
 dition is remarkably small. There are certain books, 
 
SIR WALTER SCOTT 373 
 
 of course, which we are all bound to read if we make 
 any claim to be decently educated. A modern English- 
 man cannot afford to confess that he has not read 
 Shakespeare or Milton; if he talks about philosophy, 
 he must have dipped at least into Bacon and Hobbes 5 
 and Locke; if he is a literary critic, he must know some- 
 thing of Spenser and Donne and Dryden and the early 
 dramatists; but how many books are there of the seven- 
 teenth century which are still read for pleasure by other 
 than specialists? To speak within bounds, I fancy 10 
 that it would be exceedingly difficult to make out a list 
 of one hundred English books which after publication 
 for a century are still really familiar to the average 
 reader. Something hke ninety-nine of those have in 
 any case lost the charm of novelty, and are'read, if read 15 
 at all, from some vague impression that the reader is 
 doing a duty. It takes a very powerful voice and a 
 very clear utterance to make a man audible to the fourth 
 generation. If something of the mildew of time is steal- 
 ing over the Waverley Novels, we must regard that as 20 
 all but inevitable. Scott will have succeeded beyond 
 any but the very greatest, perhaps even as much as the 
 very greatest, if, in the twentieth century, now so un- 
 pleasantly near, he has a band of faithful followers, who 
 still read because they like to read and not because they 25 
 are told to read. Admitting that he must more or less 
 undergo the universal fate, that the glory must be 
 dimmed even though it be not quenched, we may still ask 
 whether he will not retain as much vitahty as the con- 
 ditions of humanity permit: Will our posterity under- 30 
 
374 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 stand at least why he was once a luminary of the first 
 magnitude, or wonder at their ancestors' hallucination 
 about a mere will-o'-the-wisp? Will some of his best 
 performances stand out Hke a cathedral amongst ruined 
 5 hovels, or will they all sink into the dust together, and 
 the outlines of what once charmed the world be traced 
 only by Dryasdust and historians of literature? It is a 
 painful task to examine such questions impartially. 
 This probing a great reputation, and doubting whether 
 
 10 we can come to anything solid at the bottom, is especially 
 painful in regard to Scott. For he has, at least, this 
 merit, that he is one of those rare natures for whom we 
 feel not merely admiration but affection. We may cher- 
 ish the tame of some writers in spite of, not on account 
 
 15 of, many personal defects; if we satisfied ourselves that 
 their literary reputations were founded on the sand, we 
 might partly console ourselves with the thought that we 
 were only depriving bad men of a title to genius. But 
 for Scott most men feel in even stronger measure that 
 
 20 kind of warm fraternal regard which Macaulay and 
 Thackeray expressed for the amiable, but, perhaps, 
 rather cold-blooded, Addison. The manliness and the 
 sweetness of the man's nature predispose us to return 
 the most favorable verdict in our power. And we may 
 
 25 add that Scott is one of the last great English ™ters 
 whose influence extended beyond his island, and gave 
 a stimulus to the development of European thought. 
 We cannot afford to surrender our faith in one to whom, 
 whatever his permanent merits, we must trace so much 
 
 30 that is characteristic of the mind of the nineteenth cen- 
 
SIR WALTER SCOTT 375 
 
 tury. Whilst, finally, if we have any Scotch blood in 
 our veins, we must be more or less than men to turn a 
 deaf ear to the promptings of patriotism. When Shake- 
 speare's fame decays everywhere else, the inhabitants 
 of Stratford-on-Avon, if it still exist, should still revere 5 
 their tutelary saint; and the old town of Edinburgh 
 should tremble in its foundation when a sacrilegious hand 
 is laid upon the glory of Scott. 
 
 Let us, however, take courage, and, with such im- 
 partiality as we may possess, endeavor to sift the wheat 10 
 from the chaff. And, by way of following an able guide, 
 let us dwell for a little on the judgment pronounced 
 upon Scott by one whose name I would never mention 
 without profound respect, and who has a special claim 
 to be heard in this case. Carlyle is (I must now say 15 
 was) both a man of genius and a Scotchman. His own 
 writings show in every line that he comes of the same 
 strong Protestant race from which Scott received his 
 best qualities. 
 
 " The Scotch national character [says Carlyle himself] originates 20 
 in many circumstances. First of all, the Saxon stuff there was to 
 work on ; but next, and beyond all else except that, in the Pres- 
 byterian gospel of John Knox. It seems a good national char- 
 acter, and, on some sides, not so good. Let Scott thank John 
 Knox, for he owed him much, little as he dreamed of debt in that 25 
 quarter. No Scotchman of his time was more entirely Scotch 
 than Walter Scott : the good and the not so good, which all 
 Scotchmen inherit, ran through every fiber of him." 
 
 Nothing more true; and the words would be as strik- 
 ingly appropriate if for Walter Scott we substitute 30 
 
376 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 Thomas Carlyle. And to this source of sympathy we 
 might add others. Who in this generation could rival 
 Scott's talent for the picturesque, unless it be Carlyle? 
 Who has done so much to apply the lesson which Scott, 
 5 as he says, first taught us — that the ''bygone ages of the 
 world were actually filled by living men, not by protocols, 
 state-papers, controversies, and abstractions of men"? 
 If Scott would in old days — I still quote his critic — have 
 harried cattle in Tynedale or cracked crowns in Reds- 
 
 lo wire, would not Carlyle have thundered from the pulpit 
 of John Knox his own gospel, only in slightly altered 
 phraseology — that shams should not live but die, and 
 that men should do what work lies nearest to their hands, 
 as in the presence of the eternities and the infinite si- 
 
 15 lences? 
 
 The last parallel reminds us that if there are points 
 of similarity, there are contrasts both wide and deep. 
 The rugged old apostle had probably a very low opinion 
 of mosstroopers, and Carlyle has a message to deliver 
 
 20 to his fellow-creatures, which is not quite according to 
 Scott. And thus we see throughout his interesting essay 
 a kind of struggle between two opposite tendencies — a 
 genuine hking for the man, tempered by a sense that 
 Scott dealt rather too much in those same shams to pass 
 
 25 muster with a stern moral censor. Nobody can touch 
 Scott's character more finely. There is a charming little 
 anecdote which every reader must remember: how there 
 was a "little Blenheim cocker" of singular sensibihty 
 and sagacity; how the said cocker would at times fall into 
 
 30 musings like those of a Wertherean poet, and lived in 
 
SIR WALTER SCOTT 377 
 
 perpetual fear of strangers, regarding them all as po- 
 tentially dog stealers; how the dog was, nevertheless, en- 
 dowed with "most amazing moral tact," and especially 
 hated the genus quack, and, above all, that of acrid- 
 quack. "These," says Carlyle, "though never so clear- s 
 starched, bland-smiling, and beneficent, he absolutely 
 would have no trade with. Their very sugar-cake was 
 unavailing. He said with emphasis, as clearly as bark- 
 ing could say it, 'Acrid-quack, avaunt!' " But once 
 when "a tall, irregular, busy-looking man came halting 10 
 by," that wise, nervous little dog ran towards him, and 
 began "fawning, frisking, licking at the feet" of Sir 
 Walter Scott. No reader of reviews could have done 
 better says Carlyle; and, indeed, that canine testimonial 
 was worth having. I prefer that little anecdote even to 15 
 Lockhart's account of the pig, which had a romantic 
 affection for the author of Waverley. Its relater at least 
 perceived and loved that unaffected benevolence, which 
 invested even Scott's bodily presence with a kind of nat- 
 ural aroma, perceptible, as it would appear, to very far- 20 
 away cousins. But Carlyle is on his guard, and though 
 his sympathy flows kindly enough, it is rather harshly 
 intercepted by his sterner mood. He cannot, indeed, but 
 warm to Scott at the end. After touching on the sad 
 scene of Scott's closing years, at once ennobled and em- 25 
 bittered by that last desperate struggle to clear off the 
 burden of debt, he concludes with genuine feeling. 
 
 " It can be said of Scott, when he departed he took a man's life 
 along with him. No sounder piece of British manhood was put 
 together in that eighteenth century of time. Alas, his fine Scotch 30 
 
378 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 face, with its shaggy honesty, sagacity, and goodness, when we 
 saw it latterly on the Edinburgh streets, was all worn with care, 
 the joy all fled from it, plowed deep with labor and sorrow. 
 We shall never forget it — we shall never see it again. Adieu, 
 5 Sir Walter, pride of all Scotchmen ; take our proud and sad 
 farewell." 
 
 If even the Waverley Novels should lose their interest, 
 the last journals of Scott, recently published by a ju- 
 dicious editor, can never lose their interest as the record 
 
 13 of one of the noblest struggles ever carried on by a great 
 man to redeem a lamentable error. It is a book to do 
 one good. 
 
 And now it is time to turn to the failings which, in 
 Carlyle's opinion, mar this pride of all Scotchmen, and 
 
 15 make his permanent reputation doubtful. The faults 
 upon which he dwells are, of course, those which are 
 more or less acknowledged by all sound critics. Scott, 
 says Carlyle, had no great gospel to deliver; he had 
 nothing of the martyr about him; he slew no monsters 
 
 20 and stirred no deep emotions. He did not believe in 
 anything, and did not even disbelieve in anything: 
 he was content to take the world as it came — the false 
 and the true mixed indistinguishably together. One 
 Ram-dass, a Hindoo, "who set up for god-head lately," 
 
 25 being asked what he meant to do with the sins of man- 
 kind, replied that "he had fire enough in his belly to 
 burn up all the sins in the world." Ram-dass had 
 " some spice of sense in him." Now, of fire of that kind 
 we can detect few sparks in Scott. He was a thoroughly 
 
 30 healthy, sound, vigorous Scotchman, with an eye for 
 
SIR WALTER SCOTT 379 
 
 the main chance, but not much of an eye for the eterni- 
 ties. And that unfortunate commercial element, which 
 caused the misery of his Hfe, was equally mischievous to 
 his work. He cared for no results of his working but such 
 as could be seen by the eye, and in one sense or other, 5 
 "handled, looked at, and buttoned into the breeches' 
 pocket." He regarded literature rather as a trade than 
 an art; and literature, unless it is a very poor affair, 
 should have higher aims than that of " harmlessly amus- 
 ing indolent, languid men." Scott would not afford the 10 
 time or the trouble to go to the root of the matter, and 
 is content to amuse us with mere contrasts of costume, 
 which will lose their interest when the swallowtail is as 
 obsolete as the buff coat. And then he fell into the mod- 
 ern sin of extempore writing, and deluged the world 15 
 with the first hasty overflowings of his mind, instead of 
 straining and refining it till he could bestow the pure 
 essence upon us. In short, his career is summed up in 
 the phrase that it was "writing impromptu novels to 
 buy farms with" — a melancholy end, truly, for a man of 20 
 rare genius. Nothing is sadder than to hear of such a 
 man "writing himself out;" and it is pitiable indeed that 
 Scott should be the example of that fate which rises 
 most naturally to our minds. 
 
 " Something very perfect in its kind [says Carlyle] might have 25 
 come from Scott, nor was it a low kind — nay, who knows how 
 high, with studious self-concentration, he might have gone: what 
 wealth nature implanted in him, which his circumstances, most 
 unkind while seeming to be kindest, had never impelled him to 
 unfold ? " 30 
 
380 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 There is undoubtedly some truth in the severer criti- 
 cisms to which some more kindly sentences are a pleasant 
 relief; but there is something too which most persons 
 will be apt to consider as rather harsher than necessary. 
 5 Is not the moral preacher intruding a little too much 
 on the province of the literary critic ? In fact we fancy 
 that, in the midst of these energetic remarks, Carlyle 
 is conscious of certain half-expressed doubts. The name 
 of Shakespeare occurs several times in the course of his 
 
 10 remarks, and suggests to us that we can hardly con- 
 demn Scott whilst acquitting the greatest name in our 
 literature. Scott, it seems, wrote for money; he coined 
 his brains into cash to buy farms. Did not Shakespeare 
 do pretty much the same? As Carlyle himself puts it, 
 
 15 "beyond drawing audiences to the Globe Theater, 
 Shakespeare contemplated no result in those plays of 
 his." Shakespeare, as Pope puts it, 
 
 " Whom you and every playhouse bill 
 Style the divine, the matchless, what you will, 
 20 For gain, not glory, wing'd his roving flight. 
 
 And grew immortal in his own despite," 
 
 To write for money was long held to be disgraceful; 
 and Byron, as we know, taunted Scott because his pub- 
 lishers combined 
 
 25 " To yield his muse just half-a-crown per line ; " 
 
 whilst Scott seems half to admit that his conduct required 
 justification, and urges that he sacrificed to literature 
 very fair chances in his original profession. Many 
 
SIR WALTER SCOTT 38 1 
 
 people might, perhaps, be disposed to take a bolder line 
 of defense. Cut out of English fiction all that which 
 has owed its birth more or less to a desire of earning 
 money honorably, and the residue would be painfully 
 small. The truth, indeed, seems to be simple. No good 5 
 work is done when the one impeUing motive is the desire 
 of making a little money; but some of the best work 
 that has ever been done has been indirectly due to the 
 impecuniosity of the laborers. When a man is empty 
 he makes a very poor job of it, in straining colorless trash 10 
 from his hardbound brains; but when his mind is full 
 to bursting he may still require the spur of a moderate 
 craving for cash to induce him to take the decisive 
 plunge. Scott illustrates both cases. The melancholy 
 drudgery of his later years was forced from him in spite 15 
 of nature; but nobody ever wrote more spontaneously 
 than Scott when he was composing his early poems and 
 novels. If the precedent of Shakespeare is good for any- 
 thing, it is good for this. Shakespeare, it may be, had 
 a more moderate ambition; but there seems to be no 20 
 reason why the desire of a good house at Stratford should 
 be intrinsically nobler than the desire of a fine estate 
 at Abbotsford. But then, it is urged, Scott allowed him- 
 self to write with preposterous haste. And Shakespeare, 
 who never blotted a line! What is the great difference 25 
 between them? Mr. Carlyle feels that here too Scott 
 has at least a very good precedent to allege; but he en- 
 deavors to establish a distinction. It was right, he says, 
 for Shakespeare to write rapidly, "being ready to do it. 
 And herein truly lies the secret of the matter; such swift- 30 
 
382 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 ness of writing, after due energy of preparation, is, 
 doubtless, the right method; the hot furnace having 
 long worked and simmered, let the pure gold flow out 
 at one gush." Could there be a better description of 
 5 Scott in his earlier years? He pubUshed his first poem 
 of any pretensions at thirty-four, an age which Shelley 
 and Keats never reached, and which Byron only passed 
 by two years. Waverley came out when he was forty- 
 three — most of our modern noveHsts have written them- 
 
 10 selves out long before they arrive at that respectable 
 period of Kfe. From a child he had been accumulating 
 the knowledge and the thoughts that at last found ex- 
 pression in his work. He had been a teller of stories 
 before he was well in breeches; and had worked hard 
 
 1 5 till middle life in accumulating vast stores of picturesque 
 imagery. The delightful notes to all his books give us 
 some impression of the fullness of mind which poured 
 forth a boundless torrent of anecdote to the guests at 
 Abbotsford. We only repine at the prodigality of the 
 
 20 harvest when we forget the long process of culture by 
 which it was produced. And, more than this, when we 
 look at the peculiar characteristics of Scott's style — 
 that easy flow of narrative never heightening into epi- 
 gram, and indeed, to speak the truth, full of slovenly 
 
 25 blunders and amazing grammatical solecisms, but also 
 always full of a charm of freshness and fancy most diffi- 
 cult to analyze — we may well doubt whether much labor 
 would have improved or injured him. No man ever 
 depended more on the perfectly spontaneous flow of his 
 
 30 narratives. Carlyle quotes Schiller against him, amongst 
 
SIR WALTER SCOTT 383 
 
 other and greater names. We need not attempt to com- 
 pare the two men; but do not Schiller's tragedies smell 
 rather painfully of the lamp? Does not the professor 
 of aesthetics pierce a Httle too distinctly through the 
 exterior of the poet? And, for one example, are not 5 
 Schiller's excellent but remarkably platitudinous peas- 
 ants in William Tell miserably colorless alongside of 
 Scott's rough border dalesmen, racy of speech, and redo- 
 lent of their native soil in every word and gesture? To 
 every man his method according to his talent. Scott is 10 
 the most perfectly delightful of story-tellers, and it is 
 the very essence of story-telling that it should not fol- 
 low prescribed canons of criticism, but be as natural 
 as the talk by firesides, and it is to be feared, over many 
 gallons of whisky toddy, of which it is, in fact, the re- 15 
 fined essence. Scott skims off the cream of his varied 
 stores of popular tradition and antiquarian learning 
 with strange facility; but he had tramped through many 
 a long day's march, and pored over innumerable ballads 
 and forgotten writers, before he had anything to skim. 20 
 Had he not — if we may use the word without offense — 
 been cramming all his life, and practicing the art of 
 story-telling every day he lived? Probably the most 
 striking incidents of his books are in reality mere mod- 
 ifications of anecdotes which he had rehearsed a hun- 25 
 dred times before, just disguised enough to fit into his 
 story. Who can read, for example, the inimitable legend 
 of the blind piper in Redgauntlet without seeing that it 
 bears all the marks of long elaboration as clearly as one 
 of those discourses of Whitfield, which, by constant 30 
 
384 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 repetition, became marvels of dramatic art? He was 
 an impromptu composer, in the sense that when his 
 anecdotes once reached paper, they flowed rapidly, and 
 were little corrected; but the correction must have been 
 5 substantially done in many cases long before they ap- 
 peared in the state of "copy." 
 
 Let us, however, pursue the indictment a little further. 
 Scott did not beheve in anything in particular. Yet 
 once more, did Shakespeare? There is surely a poetry 
 
 10 of doubt as well as a poetry of conviction, or what shall 
 we say to Hamlet? Appearing in such an age as the end 
 of the last and the beginning of this century, Scott could 
 but share the intellectual atmosphere in which he was 
 born, and at that day, whatever we may think of this, 
 
 15 few people had any strong faith to boast of. Why should 
 not a poet stand aside from the chaos of conflicting 
 opinions, so far as he was able to extricate himself from 
 the unutterable confusion around them, and show us 
 what was beautiful in the world as he saw it, without 
 
 20 striving to combine the office of prophet with his more 
 congenial occupation? Carlyle did not mean to urge so 
 feeble a criticism as that Scott had no very uncompro- 
 mising belief in the Thirty-nine Articles; for that is a 
 weakness which he would share with his critic and 
 
 25 with his critic's idol, Goethe. The meaning is partly 
 given by another phrase. "While Shakespeare works 
 from the heart outwards, Scott," says Carlyle, "works 
 from the skin inwards, never getting near the heart of 
 men." The books are addressed entirely to the every- 
 
 30 day mind. They have nothing to do with emotions or 
 
SIR WALTER SCOTT 385 
 
 principles, beyond those of the ordinary country gentle- 
 man; and, we may add, of the country gentleman with 
 his digestion in good order, and his hereditary gout 
 still in the distant future. The more inspiring thoughts, 
 the deeper passions, are seldom roused. If in his width 5 
 of sympathy, and his vivid perception of character 
 within certain limits, he reminds us of Shakespeare, we 
 can find no analogy in his writings to the passion of Romeo 
 and Juliet, or to the intellectual agony of Hamlet. The 
 charge is not really that Scott lacks faith, but that he 10 
 never appeals, one way or the other, to the faculties 
 which make faith a vital necessity to some natures, or 
 lead to a desperate revolt against established faith in 
 others. If Byron and Scott could have been combined; 
 if the energetic passions of the one could have been 15 
 joined to the healthy nature and quick sympathies of 
 the other, we might have seen another Shakespeare in 
 the nineteenth century. As it is, both of them are 
 maimed and imperfect on different sides. It is, in fact, 
 remarkable how Scott fails when he attempts a flight 20 
 into the regions where he is less at home than in his 
 ordinary style. Take, for instance, a passage from 
 Roh Roy, where our dear friend, the Bailie, Nicol Jarvie, 
 is taken prisoner by Rob Roy's amiable wife, and ap- 
 peals to her feelings of kinship: 25 
 
 "*I dinna ken,' said the undaunted Bailie, *if the kindred has 
 ever been weel redd out to you yet, cousin — but it's kenned, and 
 can be proved. My mother, Elspeth Macfarlane (otherwise Mac- 
 gregor), was the wife of my father, Denison Nicol Jarvie (peace, 
 be with them baith), and Elspeth was the daughter of Farlane 30 
 Prose — 25 
 
^86 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 Macfarlane (or Macgregor), at the shielding of Loch Sloy. Now 
 this Farlane Macfarlane (or Macgregor), as his surviving daughter, 
 Maggy Macfarlane, virha married Duncan Macnab of Stuckavral- 
 lachan, can testify, stood as near to your gudeman, Robin Mac- 
 
 ^ gregor, as in the fourth degree of kindred, fur ' 
 
 " The virago lopped the genealogical tree by demanding haught- 
 ily if a stream of rushing water acknowleged any relation with the 
 portion withdrawn from it for the mean domestic uses of those 
 who dwelt on its banks ? " 
 
 lo The Bailie is as real a human being as ever Hved — 
 as the present Lord Mayor, or Dandie Dinmont, or 
 Sir Walter himself; but Mrs. Macgregor has obviously 
 just stepped off the boards of a minor theater, devoted 
 to the melodrama. As long as Scott keeps to his strong 
 
 15 ground, his figures are as good flesh and blood as ever 
 walked in the Saltmarket of Glasgow; when once he 
 tries his heroics, he too often manufactures his charac- 
 ters from the materials used by the frequenters of masked 
 balls. Yet there are many such occasions on which 
 
 20 his genius does not desert him. Balfour of Burley may- 
 rub shoulders against genuine Covenanters and west- 
 country Whigs without betraying his fictitious origin. 
 The Master of Ravienswood attitudinizes a little too 
 much with his Spanish cloak and his slouched hat; 
 
 25 but we feel really sorry for him when he disappears in 
 the Kelpie's Flow. And when Scott has to do with hi? 
 own peasants, with the thoroughbred Presbyterian 
 Scotchman, he can bring intense tragic interest from his 
 homely materials. Douce Davie Deans, distracted be- 
 
 30 tween his religious principles and his desire of saving 
 his daughter's life, and seeking relief even in the midst 
 
SIR WALTER SCOTT 387 
 
 of his agonies by that admirable burst of spiritual 
 pride: 
 
 " Though I will neither exalt myself nor pull down others, I wish 
 that every man and woman in this land had kept the true testi- 
 mony and the middle and straight path, as it were on the ridge 5 
 of a hill, where wind and water steals, avoiding right-hand snare 
 and extremes, and left-hand way-slidings, as well as Johnny Dodds 
 of Farthy's acre and ae man mair that shall be nameless — " 
 
 Davie is as admirable a figure as ever appeared in 
 fiction. It is a pity that he was mixed up with the con- 10 
 ventional madwoman, Madge Wildfire, and that a story 
 most touching in its native simplicity was twisted and 
 tortured into needless intricacy. The religious exalta- 
 tion of Balfour, or the religious pig-headedness of Davie 
 Deans, are indeed given from the point of view of the 15 
 kindly humorist rather than of one who can fully sym- 
 pathize with the sublimity of an intense faith in a homely 
 exterior. And though many good judges hold the Bride 
 of Lammermoor to be Scott's best performance, in virtue 
 of the loftier passions which animate the chief actors 20 
 in the tragedy, we are, after all, called upon to sympa- 
 thize as much with the gentleman of good family who 
 can't ask his friends to dinner without an unworthy de- 
 vice to hide his poverty, as with the passionate lover 
 whose mistress has her heart broken. In truth, this 25 
 criticism as to the absence of high passion reminds us 
 again that Scott was a thorough Scotsman, and — for 
 it is necessary, even now, to avoid the queer miscon- 
 ception which confounds together the most distinct 
 races — a thorough Saxon. He belonged, that is, to the 3° 
 
388 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 race which has in the most eminent degree the typical 
 EngHsh quahties. Especially his intellect had a strong 
 substratum of downright dogged common sense; his re- 
 ligion, one may conjecture, was pretty much that of all 
 
 5 men of sense in his time. It was that of the society 
 which had produced and been influenced by Hume and 
 Adam Smith; which had dropped its old dogmas with- 
 out becoming openly skeptical, but which emphatically 
 took "common sense" for the motto of its philosophy. 
 
 10 It was equally afraid of bigotry and skepticism and had 
 manufactured a creed out of decent compromises which 
 served well enough for ordinary purposes. Even Hume, 
 a skeptic in theory, was a Tory and a Scottish patriot in 
 poUtics. Scott, who cared nothing for abstract philoso- 
 
 15 phy, did not bother himself to form any definite system 
 of opinions; he shared Hume's political prejudices with- 
 out inquiring into his philosophy. He thoroughly de- 
 tested the dogmatism of the John Knox variety, and 
 considered the Episcopal Church to offer the religion 
 
 20 for a gentleman. But his common sense in such matters 
 was chiefly shown by not asking awkward questions and 
 adopting the creed which was most to his taste without 
 committing himself to any strong persuasion as to 
 abstract truth. He would, on the whole, leave such mat- 
 
 25 ters alone, an attitude of mind which was not to Car- 
 lyle's taste. In the purely artistic direction, this com- 
 mon sense is partly responsible for the defect which has 
 been so often noticed in Scott's heroes. Your genuine 
 Scot is indeed as capable of intense passion as any human 
 
 30 being in the world. Burns is proof enough of the fact 
 
SIR WALTER SCOTT 389 
 
 if any one doubted it. But Scott was a man of more 
 massive and less impulsive character. If he had strong 
 passions, they were ruled by his common sense; he kept 
 them well in hand, and did not write till the period of 
 youthful effervescence was over. His heroes always 5 
 seem to be described from the point of view of a man 
 old enough to see the folly of youthful passion or too 
 old fully to sympathize with it. They are chiefly re- 
 markable for a punctilious pride which gives their 
 creator some difficulty in keeping them out of super- 10 
 fluous duels. When they fall in love they always seem 
 to feel themselves as Lovel felt himself in the Antiquary, 
 under the eye of Jonathan Oldbuck, who was himself 
 once in love but has come to see that he was a fool for 
 his pains. Certainly, somehow or other, they are apt 15 
 to be terribly wooden. Cranstoun in the Lay of the Last 
 Minstrel, Graeme in the Lady of the Lake, or Wilton in 
 Marmion, are all unspeakable bores. Waverley himself, 
 and Lovel in the Antiquary, and Vanbeest Brown in 
 Guy Mannering, and Harry Morton in Old Mortality, 20 
 and, in short, the whole series of Scott's pattern young 
 men, are all chips of the same block. They can all run, 
 and ride, and fight, and make pretty speeches, and ex- 
 press the most becoming sentiments; but somehow they 
 all partake of one fault, the same which was charged 25 
 against the otherwise incomparable horse, namely, that 
 they are dead. And we must confess that this is a con- 
 siderable drawback from Scott's novels. To take the 
 passion out of a novel is something like taking the sun- 
 light out of a landscape; and to condemn all the heroes 30 
 
390 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 to be utterly commonplace is to remove the center of 
 interest in a manner detrimental to the best intents of 
 the story. When Thackeray endeavored to restore Re- 
 becca to her rightful place in Ivanhoe, he was only 
 5 doing what is more or less desirable in all the series. 
 We long to dismount these insipid creatures from the 
 pride of place, and to supplant them by some of the ad- 
 mirable characters who are doomed to play subsidiary 
 parts. There is, however, another reason for this weak- 
 
 10 ness which seems to be overlooked by many of Scott's 
 critics. We are often referred to Scott as a master of 
 pure and what is called "objective" story-telHng. Cer- 
 tainly I don't deny that Scott could be an admirable 
 story-teller: Ivanhoe and the Bride of Lammermoor 
 
 15 would be sufhcient to convict me of error if I did. But 
 as mere stories, many of his novels — and moreover his 
 masterpieces — are not only faulty, but distinctly bad. 
 Taking him purely and simply from that point of view, 
 he is very inferior, for example, to Alexandre Dumas. 
 
 20 You cannot follow the thread of most of his narratives 
 with any particular interest in the fate of the chief actors. 
 In the "Introductory Epistle" prefixed to the Fortunes 
 of Nigel, Scott himself gives a very interesting account 
 of his method. He has often, he says in answer to an 
 
 25 imaginary critic, begun by laying down a plan of his 
 work and tried to construct an ideal story, evolving it- 
 self by due degrees and ending by a proper catastrophe. 
 But, a demon seats himself on his pen, and leads it 
 astray. Characters expand; incidents multiply; the 
 
 30 story lingers while the materials increase; Bailie Jar vie 
 
SIR WALTER SCOTT 39 1 
 
 or Dugald Dalgetty leads him astray, and he goes many 
 a weary mile from the regular road and has to leap hedge 
 and ditch to get back. If he resists the temptation, his 
 imagination flags and he becomes prosy and dull. No 
 one can read his best novels without seeing the truth 5 
 of this description. Waverley made an immense success 
 as a description of new scenes and social conditions: the 
 story of Waverley himself is the least interesting part of 
 the book. Everybody who has read Giiy Mannering re- 
 members Dandie Dinmont and Meg Merrihes and Pley- 10 
 dell and Dominie Sampson; but how many people could 
 explain the ostensible story — the love affair of Vanbeest 
 Brown and Julia Mannering? We can see how Scott 
 put the story together. He was pouring out the most 
 vivid and interesting recollections of the borderers whom 15 
 he knew so well, of the old Scottish gentry and smugglers 
 and peasants, and the old-fashioned lawyers who played 
 high jinks in the wynds of Edinburgh. No more de- 
 lightful collection of portraits could be brought together. 
 But he had to get a story as a thread. He started with 20 
 the legend about an astrological prediction told of Dry- 
 den and one of his sons, and mixed it up with the An- 
 nesley case, where a claimant turned up with more plausi- 
 bility than the notorious Orton. This introduced of 
 necessity an impossible and conventional bit of love- 25 
 making and a recognition of a long-lost heir. He is 
 full of long-lost heirs. Equally conventional and im- 
 possible stories are introduced in the Antiquary, the 
 Heart of Midlothian, and the Legend of Montrose and 
 elsewhere. Nobody cares about them, and the charac- 30 
 
392 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 ters which ostensibly play the chief part serve merely 
 to introduce us to the subordinate actors. Waverley, for 
 example, gives a description drawn with unsurpassable 
 spirit of the state of the Highland clans in 1745; and poor 
 5 Waverley 's love affair passes altogether out of sight 
 during the greatest and most interesting part of the nar-" 
 rative. When Moore said of the poems that Scott in- 
 tended to illustrate all the gentlemen's seats between 
 Edinburgh and London, he was not altogether wide of 
 
 10 the mark. The novels are all illustrations — not of 
 "gentlemen's seats" indeed, but of various social states; 
 and it is only by a kind of happy accident when this 
 interest in the surroundings does not put the chief char- 
 acters out of focus. Nobody has created a greater num- 
 
 15 ber of admirable types, but when we run over their 
 names we perceive that in most cases they are the sec- 
 ondary performers who are ousting the nominal heroes 
 and heroines from their places. Dugald Dalgetty, for 
 example, becomes so attractive that he squeezes all the 
 
 20 other actors into a mere corner of the canvas. Perhaps 
 nothing more is necessary to explain why Scott failed as 
 a dramatist. With him, Hamlet would have been a 
 mere peg to show us how Rosencrantz and Guilden- 
 stern amused themselves at the royal drinking place. 
 
 25 For this reason, again, Scott bestows an apparently 
 disproportionate amount of imagination upon the mere 
 scene-painting, the external trappings, the clothes or 
 dwelling places of his performers. A traveler into 
 a strange country naturally gives us the external pecul- 
 
 30 iarities which strike him. Scott has to tell us what 
 
SIR WALTER SCOTT 393 
 
 "completed the costume" of his Highland chiefs or 
 mediaeval barons. He took, in short, to that "buff- 
 jerkin" business of which Carlyle speaks so contemp- 
 tuously, and fairly carried away the hearts of his con- 
 temporaries by a lavish display of mediaeval upholstery. 5 
 Lockhart tells us that Scott could not bear the common- 
 place daubings of walls with uniform coats of white, 
 blue, and grey. All the roofs at Abbotsford 
 
 " were, in appearance at least, of carved oak, relieved by coats-of- 
 arms duly blazoned at the intersections of beams, and resting on 10 
 cornices, to tlie eye of the same material, but composed of casts 
 in plaster of Paris, after the foliage, the flowers, the grotesque 
 monsters and dwarfs, and sometimes the beautiful heads of nuns 
 and confessors, on which he had doated from infancy among the 
 cloisters of Melrose Abbey." 15 
 
 The plaster looks as well as the carved oak for a time; 
 but the day speedily comes when the sham crumbles 
 into ashes, and Scott's knights and nobles, Hke his 
 carved cornices, became dust in the next generation. It 
 is hard to say it, and yet we fear it must be admitted, 20 
 that many of those historical novels, which once charmed 
 all men, and for which we have still a lingering affection, 
 are rapidly converting themselves into mere debris of 
 plaster of Paris. Sir F. Palgrave says somewhere that 
 "historical novels are mortal enemies to history," and 25 
 we are often tempted to add that they are mortal enemies 
 to fiction. There may be an exception or two, but as a 
 rule the task is simply impracticable. The novelist is 
 bound to come so near to the facts that we feel the un- 
 reality of his portraits. Either the novel becomes pure 30 
 
394 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 cram, a dictionary of antiquities dissolved in a thin 
 solution of romance, or, which is generally more refresh- 
 ing, it takes leave of accuracy altogether and simply 
 takes the plot and the costume from history, but allows 
 5 us to feel that genuine moderns are masquerading in the 
 dress of a bygone century. Even in the last case, 
 it generally results in a kind of dance in fetters and a 
 comparative breakdown under self-imposed obligations. 
 Ivanhoe and Kenilworth and Quentin Diirward, and the 
 
 lo rest are of course audacious anachronisms for the 
 genuine historian. Scott was imposed upon by his own 
 fancy. He was probably not aware that his Balfour of 
 Burley was real flesh and blood, because painted from 
 real people round him, while his Claverhouse is made 
 
 15 chiefly of plumes and jackboots. Scott is chiefly re- 
 sponsible for the odd perversion of facts, which reached 
 its height, as Macaulay remarks, in the marvelous per- 
 formance of our venerated ruler, George IV. That 
 monarch, he observes, "thought that he could not give 
 
 20 a more striking proof of his respect for the usages which 
 had prevailed in Scotland before the Union than by 
 disguising himself in what, before the Union, was con- 
 sidered by nine Scotchmen out of ten as the dress of a 
 thief." The passage recafls the too familiar anecdote 
 
 25 about Scott and the wineglass consecrated by the 
 sacred lips of his king. At one of the portrait exhibitions 
 in South Kensington was hung up a representation of 
 George IV, with the body of a stalwart Highlander in 
 full costume, some seven or eight feet high; the face 
 
 30 formed from the red puffy cheeks developed by innum- 
 
SIR WALTER SCOTT 395 
 
 erable bottles of port and burgundy at Carlton House; 
 and the whole surmounted by a bonnet with waving 
 plumes. Scott was chiefly responsible for disguising 
 that elderly London debauchee in the costume of a wild 
 Gaelic cattle-stealer, and was apparently insensible of 5 
 the gross absurdity. We are told that an air of burlesque 
 was thrown over the proceedings at Holyrood by the 
 apparition of a true London alderman in the same 
 costume as his master. An alderman who could bur- 
 lesque such a monarch must indeed have been a credit lo 
 to his turtle soup. Let us pass by with a brief lamenta- 
 tion that so great and good a man laid himself open to 
 Carlyle's charge of sham worship. W^e have lost our 
 love of buff jerkins and other scraps from mediaeval 
 museums, and Scott is suffering from having preferred 15 
 working in stucco to carving in marble. We are perhaps 
 inclined to saddle Scott unconsciously with the sins of a 
 later generation. Borrow, in his delightful Lavengro, 
 meets a kind of Jesuit in disguise in that sequestered 
 dell where he beats "the Blazing Tinman." The Jesuit, 20 
 if I remember rightly, confides to him that Scott was a 
 tool of that diabolical conspiracy which has infected 
 our old English Protestantism with the poison of modern 
 Popery. And, though the evil may be traced further 
 back, and was due to more general causes than the in- 25 
 fluence of any one writer, Scott was clearly responsible 
 in his degree for certain recent phenomena. The buff 
 jerkin became the lineal ancestor of various copes, stoles, 
 and chasubles which stink in the nostrils of honest Dis- 
 senters. Our modern revivalists profess to despise the 30 
 
39^ NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 flimsiness of the first attempts in this direction. They 
 laugh at the carpenter's Gothic of Abbotsford or Straw- 
 berry Hill, and do not ask themselves how their own 
 more elaborate blundering will look in the eyes of a 
 5 future generation. What will our posterity think of our 
 masquerading in old clothes? Will they want a new 
 Cromwell to sweep away nineteenth-century shams, as 
 his ancestors smashed mediaeval ruins, or will they, as 
 we may rather hope, be content to let our pretentious 
 
 lo rubbish find its natural road to ruin? One thing is 
 pretty certain, and in its way comforting; that, however 
 far the rage for revivalism may be pushed, nobody will 
 ever want to revive the nineteenth century. But for . 
 Scott, in spite of his compHcity in this wearisome process, 
 
 15 there is something still to be said. Ivanhoe cannot be 
 given up. The vivacity of the description — the delight 
 with which Scott throws himself into the pursuit of his 
 knicknacks and antiquarian rubbish, has something 
 contagious about it. Ivanhoe, let it be granted, is no 
 
 20 longer a work for men, but it still is, or still ought to be, 
 delightful reading for boys. The ordinary boy, indeed, 
 when he reads anything, seems to choose descriptions 
 of the cricket matches and boat races in which his soul 
 most delights. But there must still be some unsophis- 
 
 25 ticated youths who can relish Robinson Crusoe and the 
 Arabian Nights and other favorites of our own child- 
 hood, and such at least should pore over the "Gentle 
 and free passage of arms at Ashby," admire those in- 
 credible feats with the long-bow which would have en- 
 
 30 abled Robin Hood to meet successfully a modern volun- 
 
SIR WALTER SCOTT 397 
 
 teer armed with the Martini-Henry, and follow the terrific 
 head-breaking of Front de Boeuf, Bois-Guilbert, the holy 
 clerk of Copmanshurst, and the Noir Faineant, even to 
 the time, when for no particular reason beyond the exi- 
 gencies of the story, the Templar suddenly falls from his 5 
 horse, and is discovered, to our no small surprise, to be 
 "unscathed by the lance of the enemy," and to have 
 died a victim to the violence of his own contending 
 passions. If Ivanhoe has been exploded by Professor 
 Freeman, it did good work in its day. If it were possible 10 
 for a critic to weigh the merits of a great man in a bal- 
 ance, and to decide precisely how far his excellencies ex- 
 ceed his defects, we should have to set off Scott's real 
 services to the spread of a genuine historical spirit 
 against the encouragement which he afforded to its 15 
 bastard counterfeit. To enable us rightly to appreciate 
 our forefathers, to recognize that they were living men, 
 and to feel our close connection with them, is to put a 
 vivid imagination to one of its worthiest uses. It was 
 perhaps inevitable that we should learn to appreciate 20 
 our ancestors by paying them the doubtful compliment 
 of external mimicry; and that only by slow degrees, and 
 at the price of much humiliating experience, should we 
 learn the simple lesson that a childish adult has not the 
 grace of childhood. Even in his errors, however, Scott 25 
 had the merit of unconsciousness, which is fast disap- 
 pearing from our more elaborate affectations; and, 
 therefore, though we regret, we are not irritated by his 
 weakness and deficiency in true insight. He really 
 enjoys his playthings too naively for the pleasure not to 30 
 
39^ NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 be a little contagious, when we can descend from our 
 critical dignity. In his later work, indeed, the effort be- 
 comes truly painful, tending more to the provocation of 
 sadness than of anger. But that work is best forgotten 
 5 except as an occasional warning. 
 
 Scott, however, understood, and nobody has better 
 illustrated by example, the true mode of connecting past 
 and present. Mr. Palgrave, whose recognition of the 
 charm of Scott's lyrics merits our gratitude, observes in 
 
 10 the notes to the Golden Treasury that the songs about 
 Brignall banks and Rosabelle exemplify "the peculiar 
 skill with which Scott employs proper names;" nor, he 
 adds, "is there a surer sign of high poetical genius." 
 The last remark might possibly be disputed; if Milton 
 
 15 possessed the same talent, so did Lord Macaulay, whose 
 ballads, admirable as they are, are not first-rate poetry; 
 but the conclusion to which the remark points is one 
 which is illustrated by each of these cases. The secret 
 of the power is simply this, that a man whose mind is 
 
 20 full of historical associations somehow communicates 
 us something of the sentiment which they awake in him- 
 self. Scott, as all who saw him tell us, could never see 
 an old towTr, or a bank, or a rush of a stream without 
 instantly recalling a boundless collection of appropriate 
 
 25 anecdotes. He might be quoted as a case in point by 
 those who would explain all poetical imagination by the 
 power of associating ideas. He is the poet of association. 
 A proper name acts upon him like a charm. It calls up 
 the past days, the heroes of the '41, or the skirmish of 
 
 30 Drumclog, or the old Covenanting tirnes, by a spon- 
 
SIR WALTER SCOTT 399 
 
 taneous and inexplicable magic. When the barest 
 natural object is taken into his imagination, all manner 
 of past fancies and legends crystallize around it at once. 
 Though it is more difficult to explain how the same 
 glow which ennobled them to him is conveyed to his 5 
 readers, the process somehow takes place. We catch 
 the enthusiasm. A word, which strikes us as a bare ab- 
 straction in the report of the Censor General, say, or in 
 a collection of poor law returns, gains an entirely new 
 significance when he touches it in the most casual man- 10 
 ner. A kind of mellowing atmosphere surrounds all 
 objects in his pages, and tinges them with poetical hues. 
 Even the Scottish dialect, repulsive to some ignorant 
 Southrons, becomes musical to his true admirers. In 
 this power lies one secret of Scott's most successful 15 
 writing. Thus, for example, I often fancy that the 
 second title of Waverley — Tw Sixty Years Since — in- 
 dicates precisely the distance of time at which a roman- 
 tic novelist should place himself from his creations. 
 They are just far enough from us to have acquired a 20 
 certain picturesque coloring, which conceals the vul- 
 garity, and yet leaves them living and intelligible beings. 
 His best stories might be all described as Tales of a 
 Grandfather. They have the charm of anecdotes told 
 to the narrator by some old man who had himself been 25 
 part of what he describes. Scott's best novels depend, 
 for their deep interest, upon the scenery and society 
 with which he had been famiUar in his early days, more 
 or less harmonized by removal to what we may call, in a 
 different sense from the common one, the twihght of 30 
 
400 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 history; that period, namely, from which the broad 
 glare of the present has departed, and which we can yet 
 dimly observe without making use of the dark lantern 
 of ancient historians, and accepting the guidance of 
 5 Dryasdust. Dandie Dinmont, though a contemporary of 
 Scott's youth, represented a fast perishing phase of 
 society; and Balfour of Burley, though his day was past, 
 had yet left his mantle with many spiritual descendants 
 who were scarcely less familiar. Between the times so 
 
 lo fixed Scott seems to exhibit his genuine power; and 
 within these limits we should find it hard to name any 
 second, or indeed any third. 
 
 Indeed, when we have gone as far as we please in 
 denouncing shams, ridiculing men in buff jerkins, and 
 
 15 the whole Wardour Street business of gimcrack and 
 Brummagem antiquities, it still remains true that Scott's 
 great service was what we may call the vivification of 
 history. He made us feel, it is generally said, as no one 
 had ever made us feel before, that the men of the past 
 
 20 were once real human beings; and I can agree if I am 
 permitted to make a certain distinction. His best serv- 
 ice, I should say, was not so much in showing us the 
 past as it was when it was present; but in showing us 
 the past as it is really still present. His knights and 
 
 25 crusaders and feudal nobles are after all unreal, and the 
 best critics felt even in his own day that his greatest 
 triumphs were in describing the Scottish peasantry of 
 his time. Dandie Dinmont and Jeanie Deans and their 
 like are better than many Front de Boeufs and Robin 
 
 30 Hoods. It is in deaHng with his own contemporaries 
 
SIR WALTER SCOTT 401 
 
 that he really shows the imaginative insight which en- 
 titles him to be called a great creator as well as an amus- 
 ing story-teller. But this, rightly stated, is not incon- 
 sistent with the previous statement. For the special 
 characteristic of Scott as distinguished from his prede- 5 
 cessors is precisely his clear perception that the characters 
 whom he loved so well and described so vividly were 
 the products of a long historical evolution. His patriot- 
 ism was the love of a country in which everything had 
 obvious roots in its previous history. The stout farmer 10 
 Dinmont was the descendant of the old borderers; the 
 Deanses were survivals from the days of the Covenan- 
 ters or of John Knox; every peculiarity upon which he 
 delighted to dwell was invested with all the charm of 
 descent from a long and picturesque history. When 15 
 Fielding describes the squires or lawyers of the eight- 
 eenth century, he says nothing to show that he was even 
 aware of the existence of a seventeenth, or still less of a 
 sixteenth century. Scott can describe no character with- 
 out assigning to it its place in the social organism which 20 
 has been growing up since the earliest dawn of history. 
 This was, of course, no accident. He came at the time 
 when the little provincial centers were just feeling the 
 first invasion of the great movements from without. 
 Edinburgh, whether quite comparable to Athens or not, 25 
 had been for two or three generations a remarkable 
 center of intellectual cultivation. Hume and Adam 
 Smith were only the most conspicuous members of a 
 society which monopolized pretty well all the philosophy 
 which existed in the island and a great deal of the his- 30 
 Prose — 26 
 
402 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 tory and criticism. In Scott's time the patriotic feeling 
 which had been a bhnd instinct was becoming more or 
 less self-conscious. The literary society in which Scott 
 was leader of the Tories, and Jeffrey of the Whigs, in- 
 5 eluded a large proportion of the best intellect of the time 
 and was sufficiently in contact with the outside world to 
 be conscious of its own characteristics. When the crash 
 of the French Revolution came in Scott's youth, Burke 
 denounced its a priori abstract reasonings in the name 
 
 10 of prescription. A traditional order and belief were 
 essential, as he urged, to the well-being of every human 
 society. What Scott did afterwards was precisely to 
 show by concrete instances, most vividly depicted, the 
 value and interest of a natural body of traditions. Like 
 
 15 many other of his ablest contemporaries, he saw with 
 alarm the great movement, of which the French Revo- 
 lution was the obvious embodiment, sweeping away all 
 manner of local traditions and threatening to engulf 
 the little society which still retained its specific char- 
 
 20 acter in Scotland. He was stirred, too, in his whole 
 nature when any sacrilegious reformer threatened to 
 sweep away any part of the true old Scottish system. 
 And this is, in fact, the moral implicitly involved in 
 Scott's best work. Take the beggar, for example, Edie 
 
 25 Ochiltree, the old "bluegown." Beggars, you say, are 
 a nuisance and would be sentenced to starvation by 
 Mr. Malthus in the name of an abstract principle of 
 population. But look, says Scott, at the old-fashioned 
 beggar as he really was. He had his place in society; 
 
 30 he was the depository of the legends of the whole coun- 
 
SIR WALTER SCOTT 403 
 
 tryside: chatting with the lairds, the confidential friend 
 of fishermen, peasants, and farmers; the oracle in all 
 sports and ruler of village feasts; repaying in friendly 
 offices far more than the value of the alms which he took 
 as a right; a respecter of old privileges, because he had 5 
 privileges himself; and ready when the French came to 
 take his part in fighting for the old country. There can 
 be no fear for a country, says Scott, where even the beg- 
 gar is as ready to take up arms as the noble. The blue- 
 gown, in short, is no waif and stray, no product of social 10 
 corruption, or mere obnoxious parasite, but a genuine 
 member of the fabric, who could respect himself and 
 scorn servility as much as the highest members of the 
 social hierarchy. Scott, as Lockhart tells us, was most 
 grievously wounded by the insults of the Radical mob 15 
 in Selkirk, who cried "Burke Sir Walter!" in the place 
 where all men had loved and honored him. It was the 
 meeting of the old and new, and the revelation to Scott 
 in brutal terms of the new spirit which was destroying 
 all the old social ties. Scott and Wordsworth and 20 
 Coleridge and Southey and their like saw in fact the ap- 
 proach of that industrial revolution, as we call it now, 
 which for good or evil has been ever since developing. 
 The Radicals denounced them as mere sentimentalists; 
 the solid Whigs, who fancied that the revolution was 25 
 never to get beyond the Reform Bill of 1832, laughed 
 at them as mere obstructives; by us, who, whatever our 
 opinions, speak with the advantage of later experience, 
 it must be admitted that such Conservatism had its 
 justification, and that good and far-seeing men might 30 
 
404 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 well look with alarm at changes whose far-reaching 
 consequences cannot yet be estimated. Scott, mean- 
 while, is the incomparable painter of the sturdy race 
 which he loved so well — a race high-spirited, loyal to its 
 5 principles, surpassingly energetic, full of strong affec- 
 tions and manly spirits, if crabbed, bigoted, and capable 
 of queer perversity and narrow self-conceit. Nor, if 
 we differ from his opinions, can any one who desires to 
 take a reasonable view of history doubt the interest 
 
 lo and value of the conceptions involved. Scott was really 
 the first imaginative observer who saw distinctly how 
 the national type of character is the product of past his- 
 tory, and embodies all the great social forces by which 
 it has slowly shaped itself. That is the new element in 
 
 15 his portraiture of human life; and we may pardon him 
 if he set rather too high a value upon the picturesque 
 elements which he had been the first to recognize. One 
 of the acutest of recent writers upon politics, the late 
 Mr. Bagehot, has insisted upon the immense value of 
 
 20 what he called a " solid cake of customs," and the thought 
 is more or less familiar to every writer of the evolutionist 
 way of thinking. Scott, without any philosophy to speak 
 of, poHtical or otherwise, saw and recognized intui- 
 tively a typical instance. He saw how much the social 
 
 25 fabric had been woven out of ancient tradition; and he 
 made others see it more clearly than could be done by 
 any abstract reasoner. 
 
 When naturalists wish to preserve a skeleton, they 
 bury an animal in an ant-hill and dig him up after many 
 
 30 days with all the perishable matter fairly eaten away. 
 
SIR WALTER SCOTT 405 
 
 That is the process which great men have to undergo. 
 A vast multitude of insignificant, unknown, and uncon- 
 scious critics destroy what has no genuine power of re- 
 sistance, and leave the remainder for posterity. Much 
 disappears in every case, and it is a question, perhaps, 5 
 whether the firmer parts of Scott's reputation will be 
 sufficiently coherent to resist after the removal of the 
 rubbish. We must admit that even his best work is of 
 more or less mixed value, and that the test will be a 
 severe one. Yet we hope, not only for reasons already 10 
 suggested, but for one which remains to be expressed. 
 The ultimate source of pleasure derivable from all art 
 is that it brings you into communication with the artist. 
 What you really love in the picture or the poem is the 
 painter or the poet whom it brings into sympathy with 15 
 you across the gulf of time. He tells you what are the 
 thoughts which some fragment of natural scenery, or 
 some incident of human Hfe, excited in a mind greatly 
 wiser and more perceptive than your own. A dramatist 
 or a novelist professes to describe different actors on his 20 
 little scene, but he is really setting forth the varying 
 phases of his own mind. And so Dandie Dinmont, or 
 the Antiquary, or Balfour of Burley, is merely the con- 
 ductor through which Scott's personal magnetism affects 
 our own natures. And certainly, whatever faults a 25 
 critic may discover in the work, it may be said that no 
 work in our Hterature places us in communication with 
 a manlier or more lovable nature. Scott, indeed, setting 
 up as the landed proprietor at Abbotsford and solacing 
 himself with painted plaster of Paris instead of carved 30 
 
4o6 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 oak, does not strike us, any more than he does Carlyle, 
 as a very noble phenomenon. But luckily for us, we 
 have also the Scott who must have been the most charm- 
 ing of all conceivable companions; the Scott who was 
 5 idolized even by a judicious pig; the Scott, who, unlike 
 the irritable race of literary magnates in general, never 
 lost a friend, and whose presence diffused an equable 
 glow of kindly feeling to the farthest limits of the social 
 system which gravitated round him. He was not pre- 
 
 10 cisely brilHant; nobody, so far as we know, who wrote 
 so many sentences has left so few that have fixed them- 
 selves upon us as established commonplaces; beyond 
 that unlucky phrase about " my name being MacGregor 
 and my foot being on my native heath" — which is not 
 
 15 a very admirable sentiment — I do not at present re- 
 member a single gem of this kind. Landor, I think, 
 said that in the whole of Scott's poetry there was only 
 one good line, that, namely, in the poem about Hel- 
 vellyn referring to the dog of the lost man — 
 
 20 " When the wind waved his garments, how oft didst thou start I " 
 
 Scott is not one of the coruscating geniuses, throw- 
 ing out epigrams at every turn, and sparkling with good 
 things. But the poetry, which was first admired to 
 excess and then rejected with undue contempt, is now 
 25 beginning to find its due level. It is not poetry of the 
 first order. It is not the poetry of deep meditation or 
 of rapt enthusiasm. Much that was once admired has 
 now become rather offensive than otherwise. And yet 
 it has a charm, which becomes more sensible the more 
 
SIR WALTER SCOTT 407 
 
 familiar we grow with it, the charm of unaffected and 
 spontaneous love of nature; and not only is it perfectly 
 in harmony with the nature which Scott loved so well, 
 but it is still the best interpreter of the sound healthy 
 love of wild scenery. Wordsworth, no doubt, goes 5 
 deeper; and Byron is more vigorous; and Shelley more 
 ethereal. But it is, and will remain, a good thing to 
 have a breath from the Cheviots brought straight into 
 London streets, as Scott alone can do it. When Wash- 
 ington Irving visited Scott, they had an amicable dis- 10 
 pute as to the scenery: Irving, as became an American, 
 complaining of the absence of forests; Scott declaring 
 his love for ''his honest gray hills," and saying that if 
 he did not see the heather once a year he thought he 
 should die. Everybody who has refreshed himself with 15 
 mountain and moor this summer should feel how much 
 we owe, and how much more we are likely to owe in 
 future, to the man who first inoculated us with his own 
 enthusiasm, and who is still the best interpreter of the 
 "honest gray hills." Scott's poetical faculty may, per- 20 
 haps, be more felt in his prose than his verse. The fact 
 need not be decided; but as we read the best of his novels 
 we feel ourselves transported to the "distant Cheviot's 
 blue;" mixing with the sturdy dalesmen, and the tough 
 indomitable Puritans of his native land; for their sake 25 
 we can forgive the exploded feudalism and the faded 
 romance which he attempted with less success to gal- 
 vanize into life. The pleasure of that healthy open-air 
 Ufe, with that manly companion, is not hkely to diminish; 
 and Scott as its exponent may still retain a hold upon 30 
 
4o8 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 our affections which would have been long ago for- 
 feited if he had depended entirely on his romantic non- 
 sense. We are rather in the habit of talking about a 
 healthy animalism, and try most elaborately to be simple 
 
 5 and manly. When we turn from our modern professors 
 in that line, who affect a total absence of affectation, to 
 Scott's Dandie Dinmonts and Edie Ochiltrees, we see 
 the difference between the sham and the reahty, and 
 fancy that Scott may still have a lesson or two to preach 
 
 10 to this generation. Those to come must take care of 
 themselves. 
 
JOHN MORLEY 
 
 [John Morley was born at Blackburn in Lancashire, Eng/and, 
 December 24, 1838. After being graduated at Lincoln College, 
 Oxford, he went to London, where he began his literary work as an 
 editor. In 1867, he succeeded Lewes on the Forinightly Review, 
 which he edited till 1882. In 1883, he assumed the editorship of 
 Macmillaii's Magazine. During this period some of his best 
 known books were published : Edmund Burke, an historical study 
 (1867); Critical Miscellanies {\?>'ji-\?>'] J); Voltaire {\%']2)\ Rous- 
 seau (1873) ; Diderot and the Encyclopedists ( 1 878 ) ; Life ofCobden 
 (1881). In 1878, the Macmillans began the "English Men of 
 Letters Series," which Morley edited and to which he contributed 
 a Life of Burke (1879). I^ 1883, he was elected to Parliament and 
 has since been prominent in English public life. He was raised to 
 the peerage as Viscount Morley of Blackburn in 1908. Among 
 his later works are Walpole (1889); Cromzvell (1900); Life of 
 Gladstone ( 1 903 ) ; Critical Miscellanies ( 1 908 ) .] 
 
 John Morley is better known as an English states- 
 man than as a critical essayist. But the statesman has 
 never lost faith in the potency of letters, just as the 
 critic and editor has never failed to find interest in the 
 social aspects of literature. Any writer whose life and 
 work are closely associated with the political and so- 
 cial movements of his time is sure to win the attention 
 of John Morley. This explains his preference for men of 
 the eighteenth century, and chiefly for French writers of 
 that period, for Voltaire, Rousseau, Diderot, Condorcet 
 — men who are rightly understood only in relation to 
 the society of their day. 
 
 In Morley's criticism, therefore, there is a basis 
 409 
 
4IO NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 of ethical seriousness, a predetermined purpose to 
 judge books as the reflection of serious moral truths. 
 He defines literature thus: "Literature consists of all 
 the books — and they are not so many — where moral 
 truth and human passion are touched with a certain 
 largeness, sanity and attraction of form." "Art," he 
 says, "is only the transformation into ideal and imagi- 
 native shapes of a predominant system and philoso- 
 phy of Hfe." With Morley this philosophy always has 
 reference to man in relation to his social environment; 
 for with abstract truths, with doctrines, esoteric and 
 erudite, he has ^nothing to do. Byron is of interest to 
 him chiefly because of the "subordination in his mind 
 of aesthetic to social intention." Carlyle " has no direc- 
 tion to give," and. Emerson "does almost as little as 
 Carlyle himself to fire men with faith in social progress 
 as the crown of human endeavor." It is the man of 
 letters with "that active interest in public affairs," 
 which is the "only sure safeguard against inhuman 
 egotism," whom Morley delights to praise. 
 
 This conception of Hterature underlies his attitude 
 toward Macaulay. He begins by asking: "What kind 
 of significance or value belongs to Lord Macaulay 's 
 achievements, and to what place has he claim among 
 the forces of EngHsh literature?" After a briUiant an- 
 alysis of Macaulay 's genius, he returns to the answer 
 to his question: "Nor can it be enough for enduring 
 fame in any age merely to throw a golden halo round 
 the secularity of the hour. . . . If we think what 
 a changed sense is already given to criticism, what a 
 different conception now presides over history, . . . 
 we cannot help feeling that [Macaulay] ... is the 
 hero of a past which is already remote, and that he did 
 little to make men fitted to face a present of which, 
 close as it was to him, he seems hardly to have dreamed." 
 The final adverse judgment is thus seen to be strictly 
 
JOHN MORLEY 411 
 
 in accord with Morley's notion of literature and men 
 of letters. 
 
 For this reason the spirit of the essay is unsympathetic. 
 Macaulay, as John Morley appraises him, is unanalytic, 
 unmeditative, and lacks richness, depth, suggestion. 
 " His ascendency is due to literary pomp, not to fecun- 
 dity of spirit." In his style are wanting the qualities 
 which for Morley connote the social temperament. 
 Even when he praises the critic is sometimes almost iron- 
 ically equivocal. Macaulay's "genius for narration" 
 becomes " mere picturesqueness," his gift of " noble 
 commonplace " sinks to " ostentatious common sense of a 
 slightly coarse sort." Macaulay " has been prized less as 
 a historian proper than as a master of literary art." 
 
 Morley is safest and best in his judgments upon Ma- 
 caulay as an essayist, whom, indeed, he seems mainly 
 to be considering throughout the essay. Macaulay's 
 amazing popularity, his powers of narration, his exact 
 accord with the average sentiment of his day, his manly, 
 direct, clear style, receive on the whole a just and cogent 
 appreciation. 
 
 In his own style John Morley has committed some of 
 the sins with which he charges Macaulay. It is a 
 style, brisk, brilliant, vital, and direct, but it is deficient 
 in modulation and in the " soft play of life." In this very 
 essay it suggests Macaulay in its positivity and unquali- 
 fied assertiveness, its excess of superlative, its tendency 
 to the balanced and parallel forms of construction, — char- 
 acteristics which account in part for the feeling that 
 there is a lack of detachment and fairness. For example, 
 Morley asserts without proper restriction that Ma- 
 caulay was hurried and slap-dash in his methods of 
 composition; whereas Macaulay as a writer of history 
 was infinitely painstaking in correction and revision. 
 Morley's own style shows, moreover, a weakly con- 
 trolled tendency to figurativeness, a tendency that 
 
412 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 sometimes results in strained or mixed tropes. Never- 
 theless, as a medium of expression, his style is a 
 notable example of effectiveness. In the following essay- 
 there may be noted the use of varied and supple phrase, 
 a copiousness and appositeness of diction, and a con- 
 trol of material that convincingly testify to Morley's 
 distinction as a writer. His style, in short, is an ex- 
 ample of what he approves in the writings of others: 
 a " speech that is strong by natural force, an utterance 
 without trick, without affectation, without mannerism." 
 
 MACAULAY 
 
 It is told of Strafford that before reading any book 
 for the first time, he would call for a sheet of paper, and 
 then proceed to write down upon it some sketch of the 
 ideas that he already had upon the subject of the book, 
 
 5 and of the questions that he expected to find answered. 
 No one who has been at the pains to try the experiment, 
 will doubt the usefulness of Strafford's practice: it gives 
 to our acquisitions from books clearness and reality, a 
 right place and an independent shape. At this moment 
 
 10 we are all looking for the biography of an illustrious 
 man of letters, written by a near kinsman, who is him- 
 self naturally endowed with keen literary interests, and 
 who has invigorated his academic cultivation by prac- 
 tical engagement in considerable affairs of public busi- 
 
 15 ness. Before taking up Mr. Trevelyan's two volumes, 
 it is perhaps worth while, on Strafford's plan, to ask 
 ourselves shortly what kind of significance or value be- 
 longs to Lord Macaulay's achievements, and to what 
 
MACAULAY 413 
 
 place he has a claim among the forces of English litera- 
 ture. It is seventeen years since he died, and those of 
 us who never knew him nor ever saw him now think 
 about his work with that perfect detachment which is 
 impossible in the case of actual contemporaries. 5 
 
 That Macaulay comes in the very front rank in the 
 mind of the ordinary bookbuyer of our day is quite 
 certain. It is an amusement with some people to put 
 an imaginary case of banishment to a desert island, with 
 the privilege of choosing the works of one author, and 10 
 no more, to furnish literary companionship and refresh- 
 ment for the rest of a Hfetime. Whom would one select 
 for this momentous post? Clearly the author must be 
 voluminous, for days on desert islands are many and 
 long; he must be varied in his moods, his topics, and his 15 
 interests; he must have a great deal to say, and must 
 have a power of saying it that shall arrest a depressed 
 and dolorous spirit. Enghshmen, of course, would 
 with mechanical unanimity call for Shakespeare; Ger- 
 mans could hardly hesitate about Goethe; and a sen- 20 
 sible Frenchman would pack up the ninety volumes 
 of Voltaire. It would be at least as interesting to know 
 the object of a second choice, supposing the tyrant were 
 in his clemency to give us two authors. In the case of 
 Englishmen there is some evidence as to a popular 25 
 preference. A recent traveler in Australia informs us 
 that the three books which he found on every squatter's 
 shelf, and which at last he knew before he crossed the 
 threshold that he should be sure to find, were Shake- 
 speare, the Bible, and Macaulay's Essays. This is only 30 
 
414 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 an illustration of a feeling about Macaulay that has 
 been almost universal among the English-speaking 
 peoples. 
 We may safely say that no man obtains and keeps 
 5 for a great many years such a position as this, unless he 
 is possessed of some very extraordinary qualities, or 
 else of common qualities in a very uncommon and ex- 
 traordinary degree. The world, says Goethe, is more 
 willing to endure the Incongruous than to be patient 
 
 10 under the Insignificant. Even those who set least value 
 on what Macaulay does for his readers, may still feel 
 bound to distinguish the elements that have given him 
 his vast popularity. The inquiry is not a piece of merely 
 literary criticism, for it is impossible that the work of so 
 
 15 imposing a writer should have passed through the hands 
 of every man and woman of his time who has even the 
 humblest pretensions to cultivation, without leaving a 
 very decided mark on their habits both of thought and 
 expression. As a plain matter of observation, it is im- 
 
 20 possible to take up a newspaper or a review, for instance, 
 without perceiving Macaulay's influence both in the 
 style and the temper of modern journalism, and journa- 
 lism in its turn acts upon the style and temper of its 
 enormous uncounted public. The man who now suc- 
 
 25 ceeds in catching the ear of the writers of leading ar- 
 ticles, is in the position that used to be held by the 
 head of some great theological school, whence disciples 
 swarmed forth to reproduce in ten thousand pulpits the 
 arguments, the opinions, the images, the tricks, the ges- 
 
 30 tures, and the mannerisms of a single master. 
 
MACAULAY 415 
 
 Two men of very different kinds have thoroughly im- 
 pressed the journalists of our time, Macaulay and Mr. 
 Mill. Mr. Carlyle we do not add to them; he is, as the 
 Germans call Jean Paul, der Einzige. And he is a poet, 
 while the other two are in their degrees serious and 5 
 argumentative writers, dealing in different ways with the 
 great topics that constitute the matter and business of 
 daily discussion. They are both of them practical 
 enough to interest men handling real affairs, and yet 
 they are general or theoretical enough to supply such 10 
 men with the large and ready commonplaces which are 
 so useful to a profession that has to produce literary 
 graces and philosophical decorations at an hour's no- 
 tice. It might perhaps be said of these two distinguished 
 men that our public writers owe most of their virtues to 15 
 the one, and most of their vices to the other. If Mill 
 taught some of them to reason, Macaulay tempted more 
 of them to declaim: if Mill set an example of patience, 
 tolerance, and fair examination of hostile opinions, 
 Macaulay did much to encourage oracular arrogance, 20 
 and a rather too thrasonical complacency; if Mill sowed 
 ideas of the great economic, political, and moral bear- 
 ings of the forces of society, Macaulay trained a taste 
 for superficial particularities, trivial circumstantialities of 
 local color, and all the paraphernalia of the pseudo- 25 
 picturesque. 
 
 Of course nothing so obviously untrue is meant as 
 that this is an account of Macaulay 's own quahty. 
 What is empty pretension in the leading article was 
 often a warranted self-assertion in Macaulay; what is 30 
 
41 6 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 little more than testiness in it, is in him often a generous 
 indignation. What became and still remain in those 
 who have made him their model, substantive and or- 
 ganic vices, the foundation of Hterary character and 
 5 intellectual temper, were in him the incidental defects of 
 a vigorous genius. And we have to take a man of his 
 power and vigor with all his drawbacks, for the one are 
 wrapped up in the other. Charles Fox used to apply to 
 Burke a passage that Quintilian wrote about Ovid. Si 
 
 10 animi siii afjedihiis temperare quam indidgere maluis- 
 set, quoted Fox, quid vir iste prcEstare non potuerit! 
 But this is really not at all certain either of Ovid, or 
 Burke, or any one else. It suits moralists to tell us that 
 excellence lies in the happy mean and nice balance of 
 
 15 our faculties and impulses, and perhaps in so far as our 
 own contentment and an easy passage through life are 
 involved, what they tell us is true. But for making a mark 
 in the world, for rising to supremacy in art or thought 
 or affairs — whatever those aims may be worth — a man 
 
 20 possibly does better to indulge rather than to chide or 
 grudge his genius, and to pay the penalties for his weak- 
 nesses rather than run any risk of mutilating those strong 
 faculties of which they happen to be an inseparable ac- 
 cident. Versatihty is not a universal gift among the able 
 
 25 men of the world; not many of them have so many gifts 
 of the spirit as to be free to choose by what pass they 
 will climb "the steep where Fame's proud temple shines 
 afar." If Macaulay had applied himself to the cultiva- 
 tion of a balanced judgment, of tempered phrases, and of 
 
 30 relative propositions, he would probably have sunk into 
 
MACAULAY 417 
 
 an impotent tameness. A great pugilist has sometimes 
 been converted from the error of his ways, and been led 
 zealously to cherish gospel graces, but the hero's dis- 
 courses have seldom been edifying. Macaulay, divested 
 of all the exorbitancies of his spirit and his style, would 5 
 have been a Samson shorn of the locks of his strength. 
 
 Although, however, a writer of marked quality may 
 do well to let his genius develop its spontaneous forces 
 without too assiduous or vigilant repression, trusting to 
 other writers of equal strength in other directions, and 10 
 to the general fitness of things and operation of time, 
 to redress the balance, still it is the task of criticism in 
 counting up the contributions of one of these strong men 
 to examine the mischiefs no less than the benefits inci- 
 dent to their work. There is no puny carping nor cavil- 15 
 ing in the process. It is because such men are strong 
 that they are able to do harm, and they may injure the 
 taste and judgment of a whole generation, just because 
 they are never mediocre. That is implied in strength. 
 Macaulay is not to be measured now merely as if he were 20 
 the author of a new book. His influence has been a dis- 
 tinct literary force, and in an age of reading, this is to 
 be a distinct force in deciding the temper, the process, 
 the breadth, of men's opinions, no less than the manner 
 of expressing them. It is no new observation that the 25 
 influence of an author becomes in time something apart 
 from his books, and that a certain generalized or ab- 
 stract personality impresses itself on our minds, long 
 after we have forgotten the details of his opinions, the 
 arguments by which he enforced them, and even, what 30 
 Prose — 27 
 
4l8 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 are usually the last to escape us, the images by which 
 he illustrated them. Phrases and sentences are a mask: 
 but we detect the features of the man behind the mask. 
 This personahty of a favorite author is a real and power- 
 5 ful agency. Unconsciously we are infected with his 
 humors; we apply his methods; we find ourselves copy- 
 ing the rhythm and measure of his periods; we wonder 
 how he would have acted, or thought, or spoken in our 
 circumstances. Usually a strong writer leaves a special 
 
 lo mark in some particular region of mental activity: the 
 final product of him is to fix some persistent religious 
 mood, or some decisive intellectual bias, or else some 
 trick of the tongue. Now Macaulay has contributed no 
 philosophic ideas to the speculative stock, nor has he 
 
 15 developed any one great historic or social truth. His 
 work is always full of a high spirit of manliness, probity, 
 and honor; but he is not of that small band to whom 
 we may apply Mackintosh's thrice and four times en- 
 viable panegyric on the eloquence of Dugald Stewart, 
 
 20 that its peculiar glory consisted in having " breathed the 
 love of virtue into whole generations of pupils." He has 
 painted many striking pictures, and imparted a certain 
 reaUty to our conception of many great scenes of the 
 past. He did good service in banishing once for all those 
 
 25 sentimental Jacobite leanings and prejudices which 
 had been kept alive by the sophistry of the most popular 
 of historians, and the imagination of the most popular 
 of romance writers. But where he set his stamp has 
 been upon style; style in its widest sense, not merely 
 
 30 on the grammar and mechanism of writing, but on what 
 
MACAULAY 4^9 
 
 De Quincey described as its organology; style, that is to 
 say, in its relation to ideas and feelings, its commerce 
 with thought, and its reaction on what one may call the 
 temper or conscience of the intellect. 
 
 Let no man suppose that it matters little whether the 5 
 most universally popular of the serious authors of a gen- 
 eration — and Macaulay was nothing less than this — 
 affects style coupe or style soiitenu. The critic of style 
 is not the dancing master, declaiming on the deep in- 
 effable things that lie in a minuet. He is not the virtuoso lo 
 of supines and gerundives. The morality of style goes 
 deeper "than dull fools suppose." When Comte took 
 pains to prevent any sentence exceeding two lines of his 
 manuscript or five of print; to restrict every paragraph 
 to seven sentences; to exclude every hiatus between two 15 
 sentences or even between two paragraphs; and never 
 to reproduce any word, except the auxiliary monosyl- 
 lables, in two consecutive sentences; he justified his 
 literary solicitude by insisting on the wholesomeness alike 
 to heart and intelligence of submission to artificial in- 20 
 stitutions. He felt, after he had once mastered the habit 
 of the new yoke, that it became the source of continual 
 and unforeseeable improvements even in thought, and 
 he perceived that the reason why verse is a higher kind 
 of literary perfection than prose, is that verse imposes 25 
 a greater number of rigorous forms. We may add that 
 verse itself is perfected, in the hands of men of poetic 
 genius, in proportion to the severity of this mechanical 
 regulation. Where Pope or Racine had one rule of 
 meter, Victor Hugo has twenty, and he observes them 30 
 
420 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 as rigorously as an algebraist or an astronomer observes 
 the rules of calculation or demonstration. One, then, 
 who touches the style of a generation acquires no trifling 
 authority over its thought and temper, as well as over 
 5 the length of its sentences. 
 
 The first and most obvious sedret of Macaulay's 
 place on popular bookshelves is that he has a true genius 
 for narration, and narration will always in the eyes not 
 only of our squatters in the Australian bush, but of the 
 
 10 many all over the world, stand first among literary 
 gifts. The common run of plain men, as has been no- 
 ticed since the beginning of the world, are as eager as 
 children for a story, and Hke children they will embrace 
 the man who will tell them a story, with abundance of 
 
 15 details and plenty of color, and a realistic assurance that 
 it is no mere make-believe. Macaulay never stops to 
 brood over an incident or a character, with an inner eye 
 intent on penetrating to the lowest depth of motive and 
 cause, to the furthest complexity of impulse, calculation, 
 
 20 and subtle incentive. The spirit of analysis is not in 
 him, and the divine spirit of meditation is not in him. 
 His whole mind runs in action and movement; it busies 
 itself with eager interest in all objective particulars. 
 He is seized by the external and the superficial, and 
 
 25 revels in every detail that appeals to the five senses. 
 "The brilhant Macaulay," said Emerson, with slight 
 exaggeration, "who expresses the tone of the English 
 governing classes of the day, explicitly teaches that good 
 means good to eat, good to wear, material commodity." 
 
MACAULAY 421 
 
 So ready a faculty of exultation in the exceeding great 
 glories of taste and touch, of loud sound and glittering 
 spectacle, is a gift of the utmost service to the narrator 
 who craves immense audiences. Let it be said that if 
 Macaulay exults in the details that go to our five senses, 5 
 his sensuousness is always clean, manly, and fit for 
 honest dayHght and the summer sun. There is none 
 of that curious odor of autumnal decay that chngs to 
 the passion of a more modern school for color and flavor 
 and the enumerated treasures of subtle indulgence. 10 
 
 Mere picturesqueness, however, is a minor qualifica- 
 tion compared with another quaHty which everybody 
 assumes himself to have, but which is in reality extremely 
 uncommon; the quality, I mean, of teUing a tale directly 
 and in straightforward order. In speaking of Hallam, 15 
 Macaulay complained that Gibbon had brought into 
 fashion an unpleasant trick of telhng a story by impli- 
 cation and allusion. This provoking obHquity has cer- 
 tainly increased rather than decUned since Hallam's day, 
 and it has reached its height and climax in the latest 20 
 addition of all to our works of popular history, Mr. 
 Green's clever book upon the EngUsh People. Mr. 
 Froude, it is true, whatever may be his shortcomings 
 on the side of sound moral and political judgment, has 
 admirable gifts in the way of straightforward narration, 25 
 and Mr. Freeman, when he does not press too hotly 
 after emphasis and abstains from overloading his ac- 
 count with superabundance of detail, is usually excel- 
 lent in the way of direct description. Still, it is not merely 
 because these two writers are aUve and Macaulay is not, 30 
 
422 NINEtEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 that most people would say of him that he is unequaled 
 in our time in his mastery of the art of letting us know 
 in an express and unmistakable way exactly what it was 
 that happened, though it is quite true that in many por- 
 5 tions of his too elaborated History of William the Third 
 he describes a large number of events about which, I 
 think, no sensible man can in the least care either how 
 they happened, or whether indeed they happened at all 
 or not. 
 
 lo Another reason why people have sought Macaulay is 
 that he has in one way or another something to tell them 
 about many of the most striking personages and interest- 
 ing events in the history of mankind. And he does really 
 tell them something. If any one will be at the trouble 
 
 15 to count up the number of those names that belong to the 
 world and time, about which Macaulay has found not 
 merely something, but something definite and pointed 
 to say, he will be astonished to see how large a portion 
 of the wide historic realm is traversed in that ample 
 
 20 flight of reference, allusion, and illustration, and what 
 unsparing copiousness of knowledge gives substance, 
 meaning, and attraction to that blaze and glare of 
 rhetoric. 
 
 Macaulay came upon the world of letters, just as the 
 
 25 middle classes were expanding into enormous prosperity, 
 were vastly increasing in numbers, and were becoming 
 more alive than they had ever been before to literary 
 interests. His Essays are as good as a Hbrary; they 
 make an incomparable manual and vade mecum for a 
 
 30 bu-sy uneducated man who has curiosity and enlighten- 
 
MACAULAY 423 
 
 ment enough to wish to know a little about the great lives 
 and great thoughts, the shining words and many-colored 
 complexities of action, that have marked the journey 
 of man through the ages. Macaulay had an intimate ac- 
 quaintance both with the imaginative hterature and the 5 
 history of Greece and Rome, with the hterature and the 
 history of modern Italy, of France, and of England. 
 Whatever his special subject, he contrives to pour into 
 it with singular dexterity a stream of rich, graphic, and 
 telling illustrations from all these widely diversified 10 
 sources. Figures from history, ancient and modern, 
 sacred and secular; characters from plays and novels 
 from Plautus down to Walter Scott and Jane Austen; 
 images and similes from poets of every age and every 
 nation, "pastoral, pastoral-comical, historical-pastoral, 15 
 tragical-historical;" shrewd thrusts from satirists, wise 
 saws from sages, pleasantries caustic or pathetic from 
 humorists; all throng Macaulay 's pages with the bustle 
 and variety and animation of some glittering masque 
 and cosmoramic revel of great books and heroical men. 20 
 Hence, though Macaulay was in mental constitution 
 one of the very least Shakespearean writers that ever 
 lived, yet he has the Shakespearean quality of taking 
 his reader though an immense gallery of interesting char- 
 acters and striking situations. No writer can now ex- 25 
 pect to attain the widest popularity as a man of letters 
 unless he gives to the world multa as w^ell as miiltiim. 
 Sainte-Beuve, the most eminent man of letters in France 
 in our generation, wrote no less than twenty-seven 
 volumes of his incomparable Causeries. Mr. Carlyle, 30 
 
424 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 the most eminent man of letters in England in our gen- 
 eration, has taught us that silence is golden in thirty 
 volumes. Macaulay was not so exuberantly copious as 
 these two illustrious writers, but he had the art of being 
 5 as various without being so voluminous. 
 
 There has been a great deal of deUberate and syste- 
 matic imitation of Macaulay's style, often by clever men 
 who might well have trusted to their own resources. 
 Its most conspicuous vices are very easy to imitate, but 
 
 lo it is impossible for any one who is less familiar with 
 literature than Macaulay was, to reproduce his style 
 effectively, for the reason that it is before all else the style 
 of great literary knowledge. Nor is that all. Macaulay's 
 knowledge was not only very wide; it was both thoroughly 
 
 IS accurate and instantly ready. For this stream of apt 
 illustrations he was indebted to his extraordinary mem- 
 ory, and his rapid eye for contrasts and analogies. They 
 come to the end of his pen as he writes; they are not 
 laboriously hunted out in indexes, and then added by 
 
 20 way of afterthought and extraneous interpolation. 
 Hence quotations and references that in a writer even 
 of equal knowledge, but with his wits less promptly 
 about him, would seem mechanical and awkward, find 
 their place in a page of Macaulay as if by a delightful 
 
 25 process of complete assimilation and spontaneous fusion. 
 
 We may be sure that no author could have achieved 
 Macaulay's boundless popularity among his contem- 
 poraries, unless his work had abounded in what is sub- 
 stantially Commonplace. Addison puts in fine writing, 
 
MACAULAY 425 
 
 sentiments that are natural without being obvious, and 
 this is a true account of the "law" of the exquisite lit- 
 erature of the Queen Anne men. We may perhaps add 
 to Addison's definition, that the great secret of the best 
 kind of popularity is always the noble or imaginative 5 
 handling of Commonplace. Shakespeare may at first 
 seem an example to the contrary; and indeed is it not a 
 standing marvel that the greatest writer of a nation that 
 is distinguished among all nations for the pharisaism, 
 Puritanism, and unimaginative narrowness of its judg- 10 
 ments on conduct and type of character, should be para- 
 mount over all writers for the breadth, maturity, full- 
 ness, subtlety, and infinite variousness of his conception 
 of human life and nature? One possible answer to the 
 perplexity is that the puritanism does not go below the 15 
 surface in us, and that EngHshmen are not really limited 
 in their view by the too strait formulas that are supposed 
 to contain their explanations of the moral universe. 
 On this theory the popular appreciation of Shakespeare 
 is the irrepressible response of the hearty inner man to 20 
 a voice in which he recognizes the full note of human 
 nature, and those wonders of the world which are not 
 dreamt of in his professed philosophy. A more obvious 
 answer than this is that Shakespeare's popularity with 
 the many is not due to those finer glimpses that are the 25 
 very essence of all poetic delight to the few, but to his 
 thousand other magnificent attractions, and above all, 
 after his skill as a pure dramatist and master of scenic 
 interest and situation, to the lofty or pathetic setting 
 with which he vivifies, not the subtleties or refinements, 30 
 
426 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 but the commonest and most elementary traits of the 
 commonest and most elementary human moods. The 
 few with minds touched by nature or right cultivation to 
 the finer issues, admire the supreme genius which takes 
 5 some poor Italian tale, with its coarse plot and gross 
 personages, and shooting it through with threads of 
 variegated meditation, produces a masterpiece of pene- 
 trative reflection and high pensive suggestion as to the 
 deepest things and most secret parts of the life of men. 
 
 30 But to the general these finer threads are undiscernible. 
 What touches them, and most rightly touches them and 
 us all, in the Shakespearean poetry, are topics eternally 
 old, yet of eternal freshness, the perennial truisms of 
 the grave and the bridechamber, of shifting fortune, 
 
 15 the surprises of destiny, the emptiness of the answered 
 vow. This is the region in which the poet wins his 
 widest if not his hardest triumphs, the region of the noble 
 Commonplace. 
 
 A writer dealing with such matters as principally oc- 
 
 20 cupied Macaulay has not the privilege of resort to these 
 great poetic inspirations. Yet history, too, has its gen- 
 erous commonplaces, its plausibilities of emotion, and 
 no one has ever delighted more than Macaulay did to 
 appeal to the fine truisms that cluster round love of 
 
 25 freedom and love of native land. The high rhetorical 
 topics of liberty and patriotism are his readiest instru- 
 ments for kindling a glowing reflection of these mag- 
 nanimous passions in the breasts of his readers. That 
 Englishman is hardly to be envied who can read without 
 
 30 a glow such passages as that in the History about Tu- 
 
MACAULAY 427 
 
 renne being startled by the shout of stern exultation with 
 which his English aUies advanced to the combat, and 
 expressing the delight of a true soldier when he learned 
 that it was ever the fashion of Cromwell's pikemen to 
 rejoice greatly when they beheld the enemy; while even 5 
 the banished cavaliers felt an emotion of national pride 
 when they saw a brigade of their countrymen, outnum- 
 bered by foes and abandoned by friends, drive before it 
 in headlong rout the finest infantry of Spain, and force 
 a passage into a counterscarp which had just been pro- 10 
 nounced impregnable by the ablest of the marshals of 
 France. Such prose as this is not less thrilling to a man 
 who loves his country, than the spirited verse of the 
 Lays of Ancient Rome. And the commonplaces of 
 patriotism and freedom would never have been so power- 15 
 ful in Macaulay's hands if they had not been inspired 
 by a sincere and hearty faith in them in the soul of the 
 writer. His unanalytical turn of mind kept him free of 
 any temptation to think of love of country as a prejudice, 
 or a passion for freedom as an illusion. The cosmo- 20 
 politan or international idea which such teachers as 
 Cobden have tried to impress on our stubborn islanders, 
 would have found in Macaulay not lukewarm or skep- 
 tical adherence, but point-blank opposition and denial. 
 He believed as stoutly in the supremacy of Great Britain 25 
 in the history of the good causes of Europe, as M. Thiers 
 believes in the supremacy of France, or Mazzini be- 
 lieved in that of Italy. The thought of the prodigious 
 industr/, the inventiveness, the stout enterprise, the free 
 government, the wise and equal laws, the noble litera- 30 
 
428 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 ture, of this fortunate island and its majestic empire 
 beyond the seas, and the discretion, valor, and tenacity 
 by which all these great material and still greater in- 
 tangible possessions had been first won and then kept 
 S against every hostile comer whether domestic or foreign, 
 sent through Macaulay a thrill, like that which the 
 thought of Paris and its heroisms moves in the great 
 poet of France, or sight of the dear city of the Violet 
 Crown moved in an Athenian of old. Thus habitually, 
 
 10 with all sincerity of heart, to offer to one of the greater 
 popular prepossessions the incense due to any other idol 
 of superstition, sacred and of indisputable authority, and 
 to let this adoration be seen shining in every page, is 
 one of the keys that every man must find who would 
 
 15 make a quick and sure way into the temple of contempo- 
 rary fame. 
 
 It is one of the first things to be said about Macaulay, 
 that he was in exact accord with the common average 
 sentiment of his day on every subject on which he spoke. 
 
 20 His superiority was not of that highest kind which leads 
 a man to march in thought on the outside margin of 
 the crowd, watching them, sympathizing with them, 
 hoping for them, but apart. Macaulay was one of the 
 middle-class crowd in his heart, and only rose above it 
 
 25 by extraordinary gifts of expression. He had none of 
 that ambition which inflames some hardy men, to make 
 new beliefs and new passions enter the minds of their 
 neighbors; his ascendancy is due to literary pomp, not 
 to fecundity of spirit. No one has ever surpassed him 
 
 30 in the art of combining resolute and ostentatious com- 
 
MAC AULA Y 429 
 
 mon sense of a slightly coarse sort in choosing his point 
 of view, with so considerable an appearance of dignity 
 and elevation in setting it forth and impressing it upon 
 others. The elaborateness of his style is very likely to 
 mislead people into imagining for him a corresponding 5 
 elaborateness of thought and sentiment. On the con- 
 trary, Macaulay's mind was really very simple, strait, 
 and with as few notes in its register, to borrow a phrase 
 from the language of vocal compass, as there are few 
 notes, though they are very loud, in the register of his 10 
 written prose. When we look more closely into it, what 
 at first wore the air of dignity and elevation, in truth 
 rather disagreeably resembles the narrow assurance of a 
 man who knows that he has with him the great battal- 
 ions of public opinion. We are always quite sure that if 15 
 Macaulay had been an Athenian citizen towards the 
 ninety-fifth Olympiad, he would have taken sides with 
 Anytus and Meletus in the impeachment of Socrates. 
 A popular author must take the accepted maxims for 
 granted in a thoroughgoing way. He must suppress 20 
 any whimsical fancy for applying the Socratic elenchus, 
 or any other engine of criticism, skepticism, or verifica- ' 
 tion, to those sentiments or current precepts of morals, 
 which may in fact be very two-sided and may be much 
 neglected in practice, but which the public opinion of 25 
 his time requires to be treated in theory and in literature 
 as if they had been cherished and held sacred semper, 
 ubique, et ah omnibus. — 
 
 This is just what Macaulay does, and it is commonly 
 supposed to be no heavy fault in him or any other writer 30 
 
430 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 for the common public. Man cannot live by analysis 
 alone, nor nourish himself on the secret delights of 
 irony. And if Macaulay had only reflected the more 
 generous of the prejudices of mankind, it would have 
 
 5 been well enough. Burke, for instance, was a writer 
 who revered the prejudices of a modern society as deeply 
 as Macaulay did; he believed society to be founded on 
 prejudices and held compact by them. Yet what size 
 there is in Burke, what fine perspective, what momen- 
 
 10 tum, what edification! It may be pleaded that there is 
 the literature of edification, and there is the literature 
 of knowledge, and that the qualities proper to the one 
 cannot lawfully be expected from the other, and would 
 only be very much out of place if they should happen 
 
 15 to be found there. But there are two answers to this. 
 First, Macaulay in the course of his varied writings dis- 
 cusses all sorts of ethical and other matters, and is not 
 simply a chronicler of party and intrigue, of dynasties 
 and campaigns. Second, and more than this, even if 
 
 20 he had never traveled beyond the composition of his- 
 torical record, he could still have sown his pages, as does 
 every truly great writer, no matter what his subject 
 may be, with those significant images or far-reaching 
 suggestions, which suddenly light up a whole range of 
 
 25 distant thoughts and sympathies within us; which in an 
 instant affect the sensibilities of men with a something 
 new and unforeseen; and which awaken, if only for a 
 passing moment, the faculty and response of the diviner 
 mind. Tacitus does all this, and Burke does it, and 
 
 30 that is why men who care nothing for Roman despots or 
 
MACAULAY 43 1 
 
 for Jacobin despots, will still perpetually turn to those 
 writers almost as if they were on the level of great poets 
 or very excellent spiritual teachers. 
 
 One secret is that they, and all such men as they were, 
 had that of which Macaulay can hardly have had the 5 
 rudimentary germ, the faculty of deep abstract medi- 
 tation and surrender to the fruitful "leisures of the 
 spirit." We can picture Macaulay talking, or making 
 a speech in the House of Commons, or buried in a book, 
 or scouring his library for references, or covering his 10 
 blue foolscap with dashing periods, or accentuating his 
 sentences and barbing his phrases; but can anybody 
 think of him as meditating, as modestly pondering and 
 wondering, as possessed for so much as ten minutes by 
 that spirit of inwardness which has never been wholly 15 
 wanting in any of those kings and princes of literature, 
 with whom it is good for men to sit in counsel ? He seeks 
 Truth, not as she should be sought, devoutly, tenta- 
 tively, and with the air of one touching the hem of a 
 sacred garment, but clutching her by the hair of the head 20 
 and dragging her after him in a kind of boisterous 
 triumph, a prisoner of war and not a goddess. 
 
 All this finds itself reflected, as the inner temper of a 
 man always is reflected, in his style of written prose. 
 The merits of his prose are obvious enough. It naturally 25 
 reproduces the good qualities of his understanding, its 
 strength, manHness, and directness. That exultation in 
 material goods and glories of which we have already 
 spoken makes his pages rich in color, and gives them 
 the effect of a sumptuous gala suit. Certainly the bro- 30 
 
432 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 cade is too brand-new, and has none of the delicate 
 charm that comes to such finery when it is a Httle faded. 
 Again, nobody can have any excuse for not knowing 
 exactly what it is that Macaulay means. We may as- 
 5 suredly say of his prose what Boileau says of his own 
 poetry — Et nion vers, Men ou inal, dit toujours qiielque 
 chose. This is a prodigious merit, when we reflect with 
 what fatal alacrity human language lends itself in the 
 hands of so many performers upon the pliant instrument, 
 
 lo to all sorts of obscurity, ambiguity, disguise and pre- 
 tentious mystification. Scaliger is supposed to have 
 remarked of the Basques and their desperate tongue: 
 "'Tis said the Basques understand one another; for 
 my part, I will never believe it." The same pungent 
 
 15 doubt might apply to loftier members of the hierarchy 
 of speech than that forlorn dialect, but never to English 
 as handled by Macaulay. He never wrote an obscure 
 sentence in his life, and this may seem a small merit, 
 until we remember of how few writers we could say the 
 
 20 same. 
 
 Macaulay is of those who think prose as susceptible 
 of poHshed and definite form as verse, and he was, we 
 should suppose, of those also who hold the type and 
 mold of all written language to be spoken language. 
 
 25 There are more reasons for demurring to the soundness 
 of the latter doctrine than can conveniently be made to 
 fill a digression here. For one thing, spoken language 
 necessarily implies one or more listeners, whereas writ- 
 ten language may often have to express meditative 
 
 30 moods and trains of inward reflection that move through 
 
MACAULAY 433 
 
 the mmd without trace of external reference, and that 
 would lose their special traits by the introduction of any 
 suspicion that they were to be overheard. Again, even 
 granting that all composition must be supposed to be 
 meant by the fact of its existence to be addressed to a 5 
 body of readers, it still remains to be shown that indi- 
 rect address to the inner ear should follow the same 
 method and rhythm as address directly through impres- 
 sions on the outer organ. The attitude of the recipient 
 mind is different, and there is the symbolism of a new 10 
 medium between it and the speaker. The writer, being 
 cut off from all those effects which are producible by the 
 physical intonations of the voice, has to find substitutes 
 for them by other means, by subtler cadences, by a more 
 varied modulation, by firmer notes, by more complex 15 
 circuits, than suffice for the utmost perfection of spoken 
 language, which has all the potent and manifold aids 
 of personality. In writing, whether it be prose or verse, 
 you are free to produce effects whose peculiarity one can 
 only define vaguely by saying that the senses have one 20 
 part less in them than in any other of the forms and 
 eft'ects of art, and the imaginary voice one part more. 
 But the question need not be labored here, because 
 there can be no dispute as to the quality of Macaulay's 
 prose. Its measures are emphatically the measures of 25 
 spoken deliverance. Those who have made the experi- 
 ment, pronounce him to be one of the authors whose 
 works are most admirably fitted for reading aloud. His 
 firmness and directness of statement, his spiritedness, 
 his art of selecting salient and highly colored detail, and 3° 
 Prose— 28 
 
434 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 all his other merits as a narrator keep the listener's 
 attention, and make him the easiest of writers to follow. 
 Although, however, clearness, directness, and posi- 
 tiveness are master qualities and the indispensable foun- 
 5 dations of all good style, yet does the matter plainly by 
 no means end with them. And it is even possible to 
 have these virtues so unhappily proportioned and in- 
 auspiciously mixed with other turns and casts of mind, 
 as to end in work with little grace or harmony or fine 
 
 10 tracery about it, but only overweening purpose and ve- 
 hement wull. And it is overweeningness and self-confi- 
 dent will that are the chief notes of Macaulay's style. 
 It has no benignity. Energy is doubtless a delightful 
 quaHty, but then Macaulay's energy is energy without 
 
 15 momentum, and he impresses us more by a strong 
 volubility than by volume. It is the energy of interests 
 and intuitions, which though they are profoundly sin- 
 cere if ever they were sincere in any man, are yet in the 
 relations which they comprehend, essentially super- 
 
 20 ficial. 
 
 Still, trenchancy whether in speaker or writer is a 
 most effective tone for a large public. It gives them con- 
 fidence in their man, and prevents tediousness — except 
 to those who reflect how delicate is the poise of truth, 
 
 25 what steeps and pits encompass the dealer in unqualified 
 propositions. To such persons, a writer who is tren- 
 chant in every sentence of every page, who never lapses 
 for a line into the contingent, who marches through the 
 intricacies of things in a blaze of certainty, is not only a 
 
 30 wTiter to be distrusted, but the owner of a doubtful and 
 
MACAULAY 435 
 
 displeasing style. It is a great test of style to watch how 
 an author disposes of the quahfications, limitations, and 
 exceptions that clog the wings of his main proposition. 
 The grave and conscientious men of the seventeenth 
 century insisted on packing them all honestly along 5 
 with the main proposition itself within the bounds of 
 a single period. Burke arranges them in tolerably close 
 order in the paragraph. Dr. Newman, that winning 
 writer, disperses them Hghtly over his page. Of Ma- 
 caulay it is hardly unfair to say that he dispatches all 10 
 qualifications into outer space before he begins to write, 
 or if he magnanimously admits one or two here and 
 there, it is only to bring them the more imposingly to 
 the same murderous end. 
 
 We have spoken of Macaulay's interests and intuitions 15 
 wearing a certain air of superficiality; there is a feeling 
 of the same kind about his attempts to be genial. It is 
 not truly festive. There is no abandonment in it. It 
 has no deep root in moral humor, and is merely a literary 
 form, resembhng nothing so much as the hard geniality 20 
 of some clever college tutor of stiff manners entertain- 
 ing undergraduates at an official breakfast party. This 
 is not because his tone is bookish; on the contrary, his 
 tone and level are distinctly those of the man of the world. 
 But one always seems to find that neither a wide range 25 
 of cultivation nor familiar access to the best Whig circles 
 had quite removed the stiffness and self-conscious pre- 
 cision of the Clapham Sect. We would give much for 
 a Httle more flexibihty, and would welcome even a 
 slight consciousness of infirmity. As has been said, the 30 
 
436 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 only people whom men cannot pardon are the perfect. 
 Macaulay is like the military king who never suffered 
 himself to be seen, even by the attendants in his bed- 
 chamber, until he had had time to put on his uniform and 
 
 5 jack boots. His severity of eye is very wholesome; it 
 makes his writing firm, and firmness is certainly one of 
 the first qualities that good writing must have. But 
 there is such a thing as soft and considerate precision, 
 as well as hard and scolding precision. Those most 
 
 10 interesting EngHsh critics of the generation slightly an- 
 terior to Macaulay, — Hazlitt, Lamb, De Quincey, Leigh 
 Hunt, — were fully his equals in precision, and yet they 
 knew how to be clear, acute, and definite, without that 
 edginess and inelasticity which is so conspicuous in 
 
 15 Macaulay 's criticisms, ahke in their matter and their 
 form. 
 
 To borrow the figure of an old writer, Macaulay's 
 prose is not Hke a flowing vestment to his thought, but 
 Hke a suit of armour. It is often splendid and ghtter- 
 
 20 ing, and the movement of the opening pages of his History 
 is superb in its dignity. But that movement is excep- 
 tional. As a rule there is the hardness, if there is also 
 often the sheen, of highly-wrought metal. Or, to change 
 our figure, his pages are composed as a handsome edi- 
 
 25 fice is reared, not as a fine statue or a frieze " with bossy 
 sculptures graven" grows up in the imaginative mind of 
 the statuary. There is no liquid continuity, such as 
 indicates a writer possessed by his subject and not merely 
 possessing it. The periods are marshaled in due order 
 
 30 of procession, bright and high-stepping; they never 
 
MACAULAY 437 
 
 escape under an impulse of emotion into the full current 
 of a brimming stream. What is curious is that though 
 Macaulay seems ever to be brandishing a two-edged 
 gleaming sword, and though he steeps us in an atmos- 
 phere of belligerency, yet we are never conscious of in- 5 
 ward agitation in him, and perhaps this alone would 
 debar him from a place among the greatest writers. 
 For they, under that reserve, suppression, or manage- 
 ment, which is an indispensable condition of the finest 
 rhetorical art, even when aiming at the most passionate 10 
 effects, still succeed in conveying to their readers a 
 thrilling sense of the strong fires that are glowing under- 
 neath. Now when Macaulay advances with his hector- 
 ing sentences and his rough pistoling ways, we feel all 
 the time that his pulse is as steady as that of the most 15 
 practiced duellist who ever ate fire. He is too cool to 
 be betrayed into a single phrase of happy improvisation. 
 His pictures glare, but are seldom warm. Those strokes 
 of minute circumstantiality which he loved so dearly, 
 show that even in moments when his imagination might 20 
 seem to be moving both spontaneously and ardently, 
 it was really only a literary instrument, a fashioning 
 tool and not a melting flame. Let us take a single ex- 
 ample. He is describing the trial of Warren Hastings. 
 "Every step in the proceedings," he says, "carried the 25 
 mind either backward through many troubled cen- 
 turies to the days when the foundations of our constitu- 
 tion were laid; or far away over boundless seas and 
 deserts, to dusky nations living under strange stars, 
 worshiping strange gods, and writing strange char- 30 
 
438 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 acters from right to left." The odd triviaUty of the last 
 detail, its unworthiness of the sentiment of the passage, 
 leaves the reader checked; what sets out as a fine stroke 
 of imagination dwindles down to a sort of literary con- 
 5 ceit. And so in other places, even where the writer is 
 most deservedly admired for gorgeous picturesque effect, 
 we feel that it is only the literary picturesque, a kind of 
 infinitely glorified newspaper reporting. Compare, for 
 instance, the most imaginative piece to be found in any 
 
 10 part of Macaulay's writings with that sudden and lovely 
 apostrophe in Carlyle, after describing the bloody hor- 
 rors that followed the fall of the Bastille in 1789: — "O 
 evening sun of July, how, at this hour, thy beams fall 
 slant on reapers amid peaceful woody fields; on old 
 
 15 women spinning in cottages; on ships far out in the 
 silent main; on balls at the Orangerie of Versailles, where 
 high-rouged dames of the Palace are even now dancing 
 with double-jacketed Hussar-officers; — and also on this 
 roaring Hell-porch of a Hotel de Ville!" Who does not 
 
 20 feel in this the breath of poetic inspiration, and how 
 different it is from the mere composite of the rhetorician's 
 imagination, assiduously working to order? 
 
 This remark is no disparagement of Macaulay's 
 genius, but a classification of it. We are interrogating 
 
 25 our own impressions, and asking ourselves among what 
 kind of writers he ought to be placed. Rhetoric is a 
 good and worthy art, and rhetorical authors are often 
 more useful, more instructive, more really respectable 
 than poetical authors. But it is to be said that Macaulay 
 
 30 as a rhetorician will hardly be placed in the first rank 
 
MACAULAY 439 
 
 by those who have studied both him and the great 
 masters. Once more, no amount of embelhshment or 
 emphasis or brilKant figure suffices to produce this in- 
 tense effect of agitation rigorously restrained; nor can 
 any beauty of decoration be in the least a substitute for 5 
 that touching and penetrative music which is made in 
 prose by the repressed trouble of grave and high souls. 
 There is a certain music, we do not deny, in Macaulay, 
 but it is the music of a man everlastingly playing for us 
 rapid solos on a silver trumpet, never the swelling dia- 10 
 pasons of the organ, and never the deep ecstasies of the 
 four magic strings. That so sensible a man as Ma- 
 caulay should keep clear of the modern abomination of 
 dithyrambic prose, that rank and sprawling weed of 
 speech, was natural enough; but then the effects which 15 
 we miss in him, and which, considering how strong the 
 literary faculty in him really was, we are almost aston- 
 ished to miss, are not produced by dithyramb but by 
 repression. Of course the answer has been already 
 given; Macaulay, powerful and vigorous as he was, had 20 
 no agitation, no wonder, no tumult of spirit, to repress. 
 The world was spread out clear before him; he read it 
 as plainly and as certainly as he read his books; life was 
 all an affair of direct categoricals. 
 
 This was at least one secret of those hard modulations 25 
 and shallow cadences. How poor is the rhythm of 
 Macaulay's prose, we only realize by going with his 
 periods fresh in our ear to some true master of harmony. 
 It is not worth while to quote passages from an author 
 who is in everybody's library, and Macaulay is always 30 
 
440 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 so much like himself that almost any one page will serve 
 for an illustration exactly as well as any other. Let 
 any one turn to his character of Somers, for whom he 
 had much admiration, and then turn to Clarendon's 
 
 5 character of Falkland; — "a person of such prodigious 
 parts of learning and knowledge, of that inimitable 
 sweetness and delight in conversation, of so flowing and 
 obliging a humanity and goodness to mankind, and of 
 that primitive simplicity and mtegrity of life, that if 
 
 10 there were no other brand upon this odious and accursed 
 civil war than that single loss, it must be most infamous 
 and execrable to all posterity." Now Clarendon is not 
 a great writer, nor even a good writer, for he is prolix 
 and involved, yet we see that even Clarendon, when he 
 
 15 comes to a matter in which his heart is engaged, be- 
 comes sweet and harmonious in his rhythm. If we turn 
 to a prose writer of the very first place, we are instantly 
 conscious of a still greater difference. How flashy and 
 shallow Macaulay's periods seem as we listen to the fine 
 
 20 ground base that roHs in the melody of the following 
 passage of Burke's, and it is taken from one of the least 
 ornate of all his pieces : — 
 
 "You wall not, we tnist, believe, that, born in a civilized country, 
 formed to gentle manners, trained in a rnerciful religion, and living 
 
 25 in enlightened and polished times, where even foreign hostility is 
 softened from its original sternness, we could have thought of 
 letting loose upon you, our late beloved brethren, these fierce 
 tribes of savages and cannibals, in whom the traces of human na- 
 ture are effaced by ignorance and barbarity. We rather wished 
 
 30 to have joined with you in bringing gradually that unhappy part 
 of mankind into civility, order, piety, and virtuous disciphne, than 
 
MACAULAY 44I 
 
 to have confirmed their evil habits and increased their natural 
 ferocity by fleshing them in the slaughter of you, whom our wiser 
 and better ancestors had sent into the wilderness with the express 
 view of introducing, along with our holy reUgion, its humane and 
 charitable manners. We do not hold that all things are lawful 5 
 in war. We should think every barbarity, in fire, in wasting, in 
 murders, in tortures, and other cruelties, too horrible and too full 
 of turpitude for Christian mouths to utter or ears to hear, if done 
 at our instigation, by those who we know will make war thus if 
 they make it at all, to be, to all intents and purposes, as if done 10 
 by ourselves. We clear ourselves to you our brethren, to the 
 present age, and to future generations, to our king and our coun- 
 try, and to Europe, which, as a spectator, beholds this tragic scene, 
 of every part or share in adding this last and worst of evils to the 
 inevitable mischiefs of a civil war. 1 5 
 
 " We do not call you rebels and traitors. We do not call for 
 the vengeance of the crown against you. We do not know how 
 to qualify milHons of our countrymen, contending with one heart 
 for an admission to privileges which we have ever thought our 
 own happiness and honor, by odious and unworthy names. On 20 
 the contrary, we highly revere the principles on which you act, 
 though we lament some of their effects. Armed as you are, we 
 embrace you, as our friends and as our brethren by the best and 
 dearest ties of relation." 
 
 It may be said that there is a patent injustice in com- 25 
 paring the prose of a historian criticising or describing 
 great events at second hand, with the prose of a states- 
 man taking active part in great events, fired by the pas- 
 sion of a present conflict, and stimulated by the vivid in- 
 terest of undetermined issues. If this be a well grounded 3° 
 plea, and it may be so, then of course it excludes a con- 
 trast not only with Burke, but also with Bolingbroke, 
 whose fine manners and polished gayety give us a keen 
 
442 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 sense of the grievous garishness of Macaulay. If we 
 may not initiate a comparison between Macaulay and 
 great actors on the stage of affairs, at least there can be 
 no objection to the introduction of Southey as a standard 
 5 of comparison. Southey was a man of letters pure and 
 simple, and it is worth remarking that Macaulay him- 
 self admitted that he found so great a charm in Southey's 
 style, as nearly always to read it with pleasure, even 
 when Southey was talking nonsense. Now, take any 
 
 lo page of the Lije of Nelson or the Life of Wesley; con- 
 sider how easy, smooth, natural, and winning is the 
 diction and the rise and fall of the sentence, and yet 
 how varied the rhythm and how nervous the phrases; 
 and then turn to a page of Macaulay, and wince under 
 
 15 its stamping emphasis, its overcolored tropes, its ex- 
 aggerated expressions, its unlovely staccato. Southey's 
 History of the Peninsular War is now dead, but if any 
 of my readers has a copy on his highest shelves, I would 
 venture to ask him to take down the third volume, and 
 
 20 read the concluding pages, of which Coleridge used to 
 say that they were the finest specimen of historic eulogy 
 he had ever read in English, adding with forgivable 
 hyperbole, that they were more to the Duke's fame and 
 glory than a campaign. " Foresight and enterprise with 
 
 25 our commander went hand in hand; he never advanced 
 but so as to be sure of his retreat; and never retreated 
 but in such an attitude as to impose upon a superior 
 enemy," and so on through the sum of Wellington's 
 achievements. ''There was something more precious 
 
 30 than these, more to be desired than the high and endur- 
 
IVIACAULAY 443 
 
 ing fame which he had secured by his mihtary achieve- 
 ments, the satisfaction of thinking to what end those 
 achievements had been directed; that they were for the 
 dehverance of two most injured and grievously oppressed 
 nations; for the safety, honor, and welfare of his own 5 
 country; and for the general interests of Europe and of 
 the civilized world. His campaigns were sanctified by 
 the cause; they were sullied by no cruelties, no crimes; 
 the chariot wheels of his triumphs have been followed 
 by no curses; his laurels are entwined with the amaranths 10 
 of righteousness, and upon his deathbed he might re- 
 member his victories among his good works." 
 
 With this exquisite modulation still delighting the ear, 
 we open Macaulay's Essays and stumble on such sen- 
 tences as this: "That Tickell should have been guilty 15 
 of a villany seems to us highly improbable. That Ad- 
 dison should have been guilty of a villany seems to us 
 highly improbable. But that these two men should 
 have conspired together to commit a villany seems to 
 us improbable in a tenfold degree." ^ ^ fnapdv, Kal irafi- 20 
 fiiapbv, Kalfjt,iap(I)TaTov\ Surely this is the very burlesque 
 and travesty of a style. Yet it is a characteristic pas- 
 sage. It would be easy to find a thousand examples of 
 the same vicious workmanship, and it would be difficult 
 to find a page in which these cut and disjointed sen- 25 
 tences are not the type and mode of the prevailing 
 rhythm. 
 
 What is worse than want of depth and fineness of in- 
 tonation in a period is all gross excess of color, because 
 excess of color is connected with graver faults in the 30 
 
444 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 region of the intellectual conscience. Macaulay is a 
 constant sinner in this respect. The wine of truth is in 
 his cup a brandied draft, a hundred degrees above 
 proof, and he too often replenishes the lamp of knowl- 
 5 edge with naphtha instead of fine oil. It is not that he has 
 a spontaneous passion for exuberant decoration, which 
 he would have shared with more than one of the greatest 
 names in literature. On the contrary, we feel that the 
 exaggerated words and dashing sentences are the fruit 
 
 lo of deliberate travail, and the petulance or the irony of 
 his speech is mostly due to a driving predilection for 
 strong effects. His memory, his directness, his aptitude 
 for forcing things into firm outline, and giving them a 
 sharply defined edge, — these and other singular talents 
 
 15 of his all lent themselves to this intrepid and indefati- 
 gable pursuit of effect. And the most disagreeable 
 feature is that Macaulay was so often content with an 
 effect of an essentially vulgar kind, offensive to taste, 
 discordant to the fastidious ear, and worst of all, at 
 
 20 enmity with the whole spirit of truth. By vulgar we 
 certainly do not mean homely, which marks a wholly 
 different quality. No writer can be more homely than 
 Mr. Carlyle, alike in his choice of particulars to dwell 
 upon, and in the terms or images in which he describes 
 
 25 or illustrates them, but there is also no writer further 
 removed from vulgarity. Nor do we mean that Ma- 
 caulay too copiously enriches the tongue with infusion 
 from any Doric dialect. For such raciness he had little 
 taste. What we find in him is that quality which the 
 
 30 French call brutal. The description, for instance, in 
 
MACAULAY 445 
 
 the essay on Hallam, of the license of the Restoration, 
 seems to us a coarse and vulgar picture, whose painter 
 took the most garish colors he could find on his palette 
 and laid them on in untempered crudity. And who is 
 not sensible of the vulgarity and coarseness of the ac- 5 
 count of Boswell? "If he had not been a great fool, 
 he would not have been a great writer ... he was 
 a dunce, a parasite, and a coxcomb," and so forth, in 
 which the shallowness of the analysis of Boswell's char- 
 acter matches the puerile rudeness of the terms. Here, 10 
 again, is a sentence about Montesquieu. "The English 
 at that time," Macaulay says of the middle of the eight- 
 eenth century, "considered a Frenchman who talked 
 about constitutional checks and fundamental laws as a 
 prodigy not less astonishing than the learned pig or 15 
 musical infant." And he then goes on to describe the 
 author of one of the most important books that ever 
 were written as " specious but shallow, studious of effect, 
 indifferent to truth — the Hvely President," and so forth, 
 stirring in any reader who happens to know Montes- 20 
 quieu's influence, a singular amazement. We are not 
 concerned with the judgment upon Montesquieu, nor 
 with the truth as to contemporary English opinion about 
 him, but a writer who devises an antithesis to such a 
 man as Montesquieu in learned pigs and musical in- 25 
 fants, deliberately condescends not merely, to triviality 
 or levity but to flat vulgarity of thought, to something 
 of mean and ignoble association. Though one of the 
 most common, this is not Macaulay's only sin in the 
 same unfortunate direction. He too frequently resorts 30 
 
446 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 to vulgar gaudiness. For example, there is in one place 
 a certain description of an alleged practice of Addison's. 
 Swift had said of Esther Johnson that "whether from 
 her easiness in general, or from her indifference to per- 
 5 sons, or from her despair of mending them, or from the 
 same practice which she most liked in Mr. Addison, I 
 cannot determine; but when she saw any of the company 
 very warm in a wrong opinion, she was more inclined 
 to confirm them in it than to oppose them. It pre- 
 
 lo vented noise, she said, and saved time." Let us be- 
 hold what a picture Macaulay draws on the strength 
 of this passage. "If his first attempts to set a presum- 
 ing dunce right were ill-received," Macaulay says of 
 Addison, "he changed his tone, 'assented with civil 
 
 IS leer,' and lured the flattered coxcomb deeper and deeper 
 into absurdity." To compare this transformation of 
 the simplicity of the original into the grotesque heat and 
 overcharged violence of the copy, is to see the homely 
 maiden of a country village transformed into the painted 
 
 20 fiaunter of the city. 
 
 One more instance. We should be sorry to violate 
 any sentiment of to aefxvbv about a man of Macaulay's 
 genius, but what is a decorous term for a description 
 of the doctrine of Lucretius's great poem, thrown in 
 
 25 parenthetically, as the "silliest and meanest system of 
 natural and moral philosophy"? Even disagreeable 
 artifices of composition may be forgiven when they 
 serve to vivify truth, to quicken or to widen the moral 
 judgment, but Macaulay's hardy and habitual recourse 
 
 30 to strenuous superlatives is fundamentally unscientific 
 
MACAULAY 447 
 
 and untrue. There is no more instructive example in 
 our literature than he, of the saying that the adjective is 
 the enemy of the substantive. 
 
 In 1837 Jeffrey saw a letter written by Macaulay to 
 a common friend, and stating the reasons for preferring a 5 
 literary to a political life. Jeffrey thought that his il- 
 lustrious ally was wrong in the conclusion to which he 
 came. "As to the tranquillity of an author's life," he 
 said, "I have no sort of faith in it. And as to fame, if 
 an author's is now and then more lasting, it is generally 10 
 longer withheld, and except in a few rare cases it is of 
 a less pervading or elevating description. A great poet 
 or a great original writer is above all other glory. But 
 who would give much for such a glory as Gibbon's? 
 Besides, I believe it is in the inward glow and pride of 15 
 consciously influencing the destinies of mankind, much 
 more than in the sense of personal reputation, that the 
 delight of either poet or statesman chiefly consists." 
 And Gibbon had at least the advantage of throwing 
 himself into a controversy destined to endure for cen- 20 
 turies. He, moreover, was specifically a historian, while 
 Macaulay has been prized less as a historian proper, 
 than as a master of literary art. Now a man of letters, 
 in an age of battle and transition like our own, fades into 
 an ever-deepening distance, unless he has while he 25 
 writes that touching and impressive quality, — the pre- 
 sentiment of the eve; a feeling of the difficulties and in- 
 terests that will engage and distract mankind on the 
 morrow. Nor can it be enough for endiuring fame in 
 
448 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 any age merely to throw a golden halo round the secu- 
 larity of the hour, or to make glorious the narrowest limi- 
 tations of the passing day. If we think what a changed 
 sense is already given to criticism, what a different con- 
 5 ception now presides over history, how many problems 
 on which he was silent are now the familiar puzzles of 
 even superficial readers, we cannot help feeling that the 
 eminent man whose life we are all about to read, is the 
 hero of a past which is already remote, and that he did 
 10 Httle to make men better fitted to face a present of which, 
 close as it was to him, he seems hardly to have dreamed. 
 
ARNOLD 
 
 [Matthew Arnold, son of Dr. Thomas Arnold, the famous 
 headmaster of Rugby, was born at Laleham in 1822. Arnold's 
 school days were nearly all passed at Rugby, where he wrote his 
 prize poem, Alaric at Rome (1840) He also won the Newdi- 
 gate prize at Oxford with a poem called Cromwell. In March, 
 1845 ^^ ^^^ elected a fellow of Oriel, and in 1847 he was ap- 
 pointed secretary to the Marquis of Lansdowne, who, four years 
 later, secured for Arnold an inspectorship of schools. This posi- 
 tion he held until 18S6. From 1857 to 1867, Arnold was Pro- 
 fessor of Poetry at Oxford. His lectures On Translating Homer 
 and On the Study of Celtic Literature were published in 1 861-1862 
 and 1867. He visited America twice, once in 1883- 1884 and again 
 in 1886. Arnold died in 1888. A complete edition of his poetry 
 appeared in 1885. His prose writings include: Essays in Crit- 
 icism, first series (1865); Culture and Anarchy (1869); Saint 
 Paul and Prostestantism (1870) ; Literature and Dogma (1873) » 
 Mixed Essays (1879); Discourses in America (1885); Essays in 
 Criticism, second series (1888).] 
 
 When Matthew Arnold first delivered his lecture on 
 Emerson he wrote home: "I have given him praise 
 which in England will be thought excessive, probably; 
 but then I have a very, very deep feeling for him." 
 Sympathy with Emerson, Arnold could not have found 
 difficult to possess. The soul of Emerson's message 
 is conduct, which for Arnold is three-fourths of life. 
 This of itself implies the large spiritual fellowship there 
 was between the American seer and his English critic. 
 We cannot, therefore, question the deliberateness and 
 sincerity of the high opinion which finds expression in 
 the second half of the present essay. 
 Prose — 29 449 
 
450 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 Arnold reaches his final positive judgment through 
 a series of negations. Emerson, he says, is great 
 neither as a poet, a man of letters, a philosopher, nor 
 as a spectator of life. He is great "as a friend and 
 aider of those who would live in the spirit." His great- 
 ness, moreover, is pervaded by a "serene, beautiful 
 temper," which holds fast to "happiness and hope;" 
 a temper, too, which, by giving to Emerson's gospel an 
 "invaluable virtue," makes it "the most important 
 work done in prose during the present century." 
 
 These judgments are the result of an application to 
 Emerson's writings of certain well-known ideals and 
 methods of criticism which Arnold habitually employed 
 and to which brief reference must here be made. His 
 expressed aim is to arrive at a "real estimate," by which 
 he means the estimate of time and nature; and to ac- 
 complish his aim he makes use of a definite method of 
 criticism. Emerson's various literary performances are 
 successively measured by certain "highest standards," 
 or acknowledged classical writers. Tested in this 
 way, Emerson's real greatness becomes evident only 
 when we place him beside Marcus Aurelius. And not 
 only in the larger divisions of the subject is the method 
 conspicuous; it shows itself also in the frequent contrasts 
 of Carlyle and Emerson, and in the comparison of Emer- 
 son with Hawthorne, and again with FrankHn. 
 
 Preference for the concrete over the abstract, for the 
 relative over the absolute, is a phase of Arnold's method, 
 and accounts for the large number of quotations in his 
 essays. He defines by illustrations, not by definitions. 
 "The true prose," he says, "is Attic prose;" and At- 
 tic prose becomes the norm of style. 
 
 Another phase of his criticism is the practice of con- 
 densing an estimate of a writer into a single sentence 
 or phrase, and of making this crystalHzed judgment do 
 service whenever the writer's work is called in question. 
 
ARNOLD 451 
 
 Emerson, in the essay before us, on the positive side is 
 always "the friend and aider of those who would live in 
 the spirit," — a formula repeated as often as Emerson's 
 true value is reckoned with. 
 
 In his appraisal of Emerson's style, Arnold adopts 
 the same method. A great prose style, he says, shows 
 itself in " the whole tissue of work . . . regarded as a com- 
 position for literary purposes." Emerson's style, meas- 
 ured by this standard, falls short; it has no evolution, 
 no "whole tissue." 
 
 Finally, Arnold's estimate of Emerson's work as a 
 contribution to the world is derived from his ideal of 
 literature as a test of that work. "The end and aim of 
 all Hterature," says Arnold, "is a criticism of Hfe." 
 Emerson's is the most important work done in prose 
 during the nineteenth century because it most perfectly 
 accomplishes the purpose of literature, — criticism of life. 
 
 Arnold's style in this essay is typical of his manner in 
 criticism, though the lecture form is frankly obtrusive. 
 The memorable introduction on the " voices " at Oxford 
 — a passage hardly surpassed anywhere else in Arnold — 
 together with the concluding comparison between Em- 
 erson and Frankhn, is not subordinated to the "tissue 
 of the whole." Obvious faults arising from the lecture 
 form, however, do not materially lessen the charm com- 
 municated by a prose that possesses the "classic" qual- 
 ities of "lucidity, measure, propriety." Arnold's style 
 has also urbanity, which is manifested in a gracious, 
 refined, untrammeled, and always serenely confident 
 manner of expression and thought. Serene confidence, 
 in truth, occasionally becomes priggishness and pose; 
 and wherever this attitude shows itself the style of course 
 loses its most winning characteristic. This quality, 
 which one feels in the best conversation and which we 
 have called urbanity, is sometimes responsible in the 
 case of Arnold for the further defects of repetition, diffuse- 
 
452 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 ness and verbal narrowness. But after these deductions 
 have been made, there remains a style distinctive for 
 restraint and lucidity, a style fashioned after the pattern 
 of Greek prose which, better than any other prose in 
 the world, combines richness of content with beauty of 
 form. 
 
 EMERSON 
 
 Forty years ago, when I was an undergraduate at 
 Oxford, voices were in the air there which haunt my 
 memory still. Happy the man who in that susceptible 
 season of youth hears such voices! they are a possession 
 5 to him for ever. No such voices as those which we heard 
 in our youth at Oxford are sounding there now. Ox- 
 ford has more criticism now, more knowledge, more 
 light; but such voices as those of our youth it has no 
 longer. The name of Cardinal Newman is a great name 
 
 lo to the imagination still; his genius and his style are still 
 things of power. But he is over eighty years old; he is 
 in the Oratory at Birmingham; he has adopted, for the 
 doubts and difficulties which beset men's minds to-day, 
 a solution which, to speak frankly, is impossible. Forty 
 
 15 years ago he was in the very prime of life; he was close 
 at hand to us at Oxford; he was preaching in St. Mary's 
 pulpit every Sunday; he seemed about to transform and 
 to renew what was for us the most national and natural 
 institution in the world, the Church of England. Who 
 
 20 could resist the charm of that spiritual apparition, glid- 
 ing in the dim afternoon light through the aisles of 
 St. Mary's, rising into the pulpit, and then, in the most 
 
EMERSON 453 
 
 entrancing of voices, breaking the silence with words 
 and thoughts which were a religious music, — subtle, 
 sweet, mournful? I seem to hear him still, saying: 
 " After the fever of life, after wearinesses and sicknesses, 
 fightings and despondings, languor and fretfulness, 5 
 strugghng and succeeding; after all the changes and 
 chances of this troubled, unhealthy state, — at length 
 comes death, at length the white throne of God, at 
 length the beatific vision." Or, if we followed him back 
 to his seclusion at Littlemore, that dreary village by the lo 
 London road, and to the house of retreat and the church 
 which he built there, — a mean house such as Paul might 
 have lived in when he was tent making at Ephesus, a 
 church plain and thinly sown with worshipers, — who 
 could resist him there either, welcoming back to the se- 15 
 vere joys of church fellowship, and of daily worship 
 and prayer, the firstlings of a generation which had well- 
 nigh forgotten them? Again I seem to hear him: "The 
 season is chill and dark, and the breath of the morning 
 is damp, and worshipers are few; but all this befits those 20 
 who are by their profession penitents and mourners, 
 watchers and pilgrims. More dear to them that loneli- 
 ness, more cheerful that severity, and more bright that 
 gloom, than all those aids and appliances of luxury by 
 which men nowadays attempt to make prayer less dis- 25 
 agreeable to them. True faith does not covet comforts; 
 they who realize that awful day, when they shall see Him 
 face to face whose eyes are as a flame of fire, will as 
 little bargain to pray pleasantly now as they will think 
 of doing so then." 30 
 
454 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 Somewhere or other I have spoken of those "last en- 
 chantments of the Middle Age which Oxford sheds 
 around us, and here they were! But there were other 
 voices sounding in our ear besides Newman's.- There 
 5 was the puissant voice of Carlyle; so sorely strained, 
 over-used, and misused since, but then fresh, compara- 
 tively sound, and reaching our hearts with true, pathetic 
 eloquence. Who can forget the emotion of receiving in 
 its first freshness such a sentence as that sentence of Car- 
 lo lyle upon Edward Irving, then just dead: " Scotland sent 
 him forth a herculean man; our mad Babylon wore and 
 wasted him with all her engines, — and it took her twelve 
 years!" A greater voice still, — the greatest voice of ihe 
 century, — came to us in those youthful years through 
 IS Carlyle: the voice of Goethe. To this day, — such is the 
 force of youthful associations, — I read the Wilhelm 
 Meister with more pleasure in Carlyle's translation than 
 in the original. The large, liberal view of human life in 
 Wilhelm Meister, how novel it was to the Englishman in 
 20 those days! and it was salutary, too, and educative for 
 him, doubtless, as well as novel. But what moved us 
 most in Wilhelm Meister was that which, after all, will 
 always move the young most, — the poetry, the eloquence. 
 Never, surely, was Carlyle's prose so beautiful and pure 
 25 as in his rendering of the Youths' dirge over Mignon! — 
 "Well is our treasure now laid up, the fair image of the 
 past. Here sleeps it in the marble, undecaying; in your 
 hearts, also, it lives, it works. Travel, travel, back into 
 life! Take along with you this holy earnestness, for 
 30 earnestness alone makes life eternity." Here we had the 
 
EMERSON 455 
 
 voice of the great Goethe;— not the stiff, and hindered, 
 and frigid, and factitious Goethe who speaks to us too 
 often from those sixty volumes of his, but of the great 
 Goethe, and the true one. 
 
 And besides those voices, there came to us in that old 5 
 Oxford time a voice also from this side of the Atlantic, — 
 a clear and pure voice, which for my ear, at any rate, 
 brought a strain as new, and moving, and unforgettable, 
 as the strain of Newman, or Carlyle, or Goethe. Mr. 
 Lowell has well described the apparition of Emerson to lo 
 your young generation here, in that distant time of which 
 I am speaking, and of his workings upon them. He was 
 your Newman, your man of soul and genius visible to you 
 in the flesh, speaking to your bodily ears, a present ob- 
 ject for your heart and imagination. That is surely the 15 
 most potent of all influences! nothing can come up to it. 
 To us at Oxford Emerson was but a voice speaking from 
 three thousand miles away. But so well he spoke, that 
 from that time forth Boston Bay and Concord were 
 names invested to my ear with a sentiment akin to that 20 
 which invests for me the names of Oxford and of Weimar; 
 and snatches of Emerson's strain fixed themselves in 
 my mind as imperishably as any of the eloquent words 
 which I have been just now quoting. "Then dies the 
 man in you; then once more perish the buds of art, 25 
 poetry, and science, as they have died already in a 
 thousand thousand men." "What Plato has thought, 
 he may think; what a saint has felt, he may feel; what at 
 any time has befallen any man, he can understand." 
 "Trust thyself! every heart vibrates to that iron string. 30 
 
456 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 Accept the place the Divine Providence has found for 
 you, the society of your contemporaries, the connection 
 of events. Great men have always done so, and con- 
 fided themselves childlike to the genius of their age; 
 5 betraying their perception that the Eternal was stirring 
 at their heart, working through their hands, predomi- 
 nating in all their being. And we are now men, and 
 must accept in the highest spirit the same transcendent 
 destiny; and not pinched in a corner, not cowards fleeing 
 
 10 before a revolution, but redeemers and benefactors, pious 
 aspirants to be noble clay plastic under the Almighty 
 effort, let us advance and advance on chaos and the 
 dark!" These lofty sentences of Emerson, and a hun- 
 dred others of Hke strain, T never have lost out of my 
 
 15 memory; I never can lose them. 
 
 At last I find myself in Emerson's own country, and 
 looking upon Boston Bay. Naturally I revert to the 
 friend of my youth. It is not always pleasant to ask 
 oneself questions about the friends of one's youth; 
 
 20 they cannot always well support it. Carlyle, for instance, 
 in my judgment, cannot well support such a return 
 upon him. Yet we should make the return; we should 
 part with our illusions, we should know the truth. When 
 I come to this country, where Emerson now counts for 
 
 25 so much, and where such high claims are made for him, 
 I pull myself together, and ask myself what the truth 
 about this object of my youthful admiration really is. 
 Improper elements often come into our estimate of men. 
 We have lately seen a German critic make Goethe the 
 
 30 greatest of all poets, because Germany is now the greatest 
 
EMERSON 457 
 
 of military powers, and wants a poet to match. Then, 
 too, America is a young country; and young countries, 
 like young persons, are apt sometimes to evince in their 
 literary judgments a want of scale and measure. I set 
 myself, therefore, resolutely to come at a real estimate 5 
 of Emerson, and with a leaning even to strictness rather 
 than to indulgence. That is the safer course. Time has 
 no indulgence; any veils of illusion which we may have 
 left around an object because we loved it, Time is sure 
 to strip away. ' 10 
 
 I was reading the other day a notice of Emerson by a 
 serious and interesting American critic. Fifty or sixty 
 passages in Emerson's poems, says this critic, — who had 
 doubtless himself been nourished on Emerson's writ- 
 ings, and held them justly dear, — fifty or sixty passages 15 
 from Emerson's poems have already entered into Eng- 
 Hsh speech as matter of familiar and universally current 
 quotation. Here is a specimen of that personal sort of 
 estimate which, for my part, even in speaking of authors 
 dear to me, I would try to avoid- What is the kind of 20 
 phrase of which we may fairly say that it has entered 
 into English speech as matter of famihar quotation? 
 Such a phrase, surely, as the " Patience on a monument" 
 of Shakespeare; as the ''Darkness visible" of Milton; 
 as the "Where ignorance is bliss" of Gray. Of not one 25 
 single passage in Emerson's poetry can it be truly said 
 that it has become a familiar quotation Hke phrases of 
 this kind. It is not enough that it should be familiar 
 to his admirers, familiar in New England., familiar even 
 
458 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 throughout the United States; it must be familiar to all 
 readers and lovers of English poetry. Of not more than 
 one or two passages in Emerson's poetry can it, I think, 
 be truly said, that they stand ever-present in the memory 
 5 of even many lovers of English poetry. A great number 
 of passages from his poetry are no doubt perfectly fa- 
 mihar to the mind and lips of the critic whom I have 
 mentioned, and perhaps a wide circle of American 
 readers. But this is a very different thing from being 
 
 10 matter of universal quotation, like the phrases of the 
 legitimate poets. 
 
 And, in truth, one of the legitimate poets, Emerson, 
 in my opinion, is not. His poetry is interesting, it makes 
 one think; but it is not the poetry of one of the born 
 
 15 poets. I say it of him with reluctance, although I am 
 sure that he would have said it of himself; but I say it 
 with reluctance, because I dislike giving pain to his ad- 
 mirers, and because all my own wish, too, is to say of 
 him what is favorable. But I regard myself, not as 
 
 20 speaking to please Emerson's admirers, not as speaking 
 to please myself; but rather, I repeat, as communing with 
 Time and Nature concerning the productions of this 
 beautiful and rare spirit, and as resigning what of him is 
 by their unalterable decree touched with caducity, in 
 
 25 order the better to mark and secure that in him which 
 is immortal. 
 
 Milton says that poetry ought to be simple, sensuous, 
 impassioned. Well, Emerson's poetry is seldom either 
 simple, or sensuous, or impassioned. In general it lacks 
 
 30 directness; it lacks concreteness; it lacks energy. His 
 
10 
 
 EMERSON 459 
 
 grammar is often embarrassed; in particular, the want 
 of clearly-marked, distinction between the subject and 
 the object of his sentence is a frequent cause of obscurity 
 in him. A poem which shall be a plain, forcible, in- 
 evitable whole he hardly ever produces. Such good 
 work as the noble lines graven on the Concord Monu- 
 ment is the exception with him; such ineffective work as 
 the Fourth of July Ode or the Boston Hymn is the rule. 
 Even passages and single lines of thorough plainness 
 and commanding force are rare in his poetry. They 
 exist, of course; but when we meet with them they give 
 us a slight shock of surprise, so little has Emerson ac- 
 customed us to them. Let me have the pleasure of 
 quoting one or two of these exceptional passages: 
 
 ♦' So nigh is grandeur to our dust, ^5 
 
 So near is God to man, 
 When Duty whispers low. Thou must, 
 The youth repUes, / can." 
 
 Or again this: 
 
 « Though love repine and reason chafe, 20 
 
 There came a voice without reply : 
 ''Tis man's perdition to be safe, 
 When for the truth he ought to die.' " 
 
 Excellent! but how seldom do we get from him a 
 strain blown so clearly and firmly ! Take another passage 25 
 where his strain has not only clearness, it has also grace 
 and beauty: 
 
460 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 " And ever, when the happy child 
 In May beholds the blooming -wild, 
 And hears in heaven the bluebird sing, 
 'Onward,' he cries, 'your baskets bring 1 
 r In the next field is air more mild. 
 
 And in yon hazy west is Eden's balmier spring.' " 
 
 In the style and cadence here there is a reminiscence, 
 I think, of Gray; at any rate the pureness, grace, and 
 beauty of these Hnes are worthy even of Gray. But 
 
 10 Gray holds his high rank as a poet, not merely by the 
 beauty and grace of passages in his poems; not merely 
 by a diction generally pure in an age of impure diction: 
 he holds it, above all, by the power and skill with which 
 the evolution of his poems is conducted. Here is his 
 
 15 grand superiority to Collins, whose diction in his best 
 poem, the Ode to Evening, is purer than Gray's; but 
 then the Ode to Evening is like a river which loses itself 
 in the sand, whereas Gray's best poems have an evolu- 
 tion sure and satisfying. Emerson's May-Day, from 
 
 20 which I just now quoted, has no real evolution at all; 
 it is a series of observations. And, in general, his poems 
 have no evolution. Take, for example, his Titmouse. 
 Here he has an excellent subject; and his observation 
 of Nature, moreover, is always marvelously close and 
 
 25 fine. But compare what he makes of his meeting with 
 his titmouse with what Cowper or Burns makes of the 
 like kind of incident! One never quite arrives at learn- 
 ing what the titmouse actually did for him at all, though 
 one feels a strong interest and desire to learn it; but one 
 
 30 is reduced to guessing, and cannot be quite sure that 
 
EMERSON 461 
 
 after all one has guessed right. He is not plain and con- 
 crete enough, — in other words, not poet enough, — to be 
 able to tell us. And a failure of this kind goes through 
 almost all his verse, keeps him amid symbolism and 
 allusion and the fringes of things, and, in spite of his spir- 5 
 itual power, deeply impairs his poetic value. Through 
 the inestimable virtue of concreteness, a simple poem 
 like The Bridge of Longfellow, or the School Days of 
 Mr. Whittier, is of more poetic worth, perhaps, than 
 all the verse of Emerson. 10 
 
 I do not, then, place Emerson among the great poets. 
 But I go further, and say that I do not place him among 
 the great writers, the great men of letters. Who are the 
 great men of letters ? They are men like Cicero, Plato, 
 Bacon, Pascal, Swift, Voltaire,^ — writers with, in the first 15 
 place, a genius and instinct for style; writers whose 
 prose is by a kind of native necessity true and sound. 
 Now the style of Emerson, like the style of his tran- 
 scendentalist friends and of the Dial so continually, — the 
 style of Emerson is capable of falling into a strain like 20 
 this, which I take from the beginning of his Essay 07i 
 Love: "Every soul is a celestial being to every other 
 soul. The heart has its sabbaths and jubilees, in which 
 the world appears as a hymeneal feast, and all natural 
 sounds and the circle of the seasons are erotic odes and 25 
 dances." Emerson altered this sentence in the later 
 editions. Like Wordsworth, he was in later life fond 
 of altering; and in general his later alterations, like those 
 of Wordsworth, are not improvements. He softened 
 the passage in question, however, though without really 30 
 
462 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 mending it. I quote it in its original and strongly- 
 marked form. Arthur Stanley used to relate that about 
 the year 1840, being in conversation with some Amer- 
 icans in quarantine at Malta, and thinking to please 
 5 them, he declared his warm admiration for Emerson's 
 Essays, then recently published. However, the Ameri- 
 cans shook their heads, and told him that for home 
 taste Emerson was decidedly too greeny. We will hope, 
 for their sakes, that the sort of thing they had in their 
 
 10 heads was such writing as I have just quoted. Un- 
 sound it is, indeed, and in a style almost impossible to a 
 born man of letters. 
 
 It is a curious thing, that quality of style which marks 
 the great writer, the born man of letters. It resides in 
 
 15 the whole tissue of one's work, and of his work regarded 
 as a composition for literary purposes. Brilliant and 
 powerful passages in a man's writings do not prove his 
 possession of it; it Hes in their whole tissue. Emerson 
 has passages of noble and pathetic eloquence, such as 
 
 20 those which I quoted at the beginning; he has passages 
 of shrewd and felicitous wit; he has crisp epigram; he 
 has passages of exquisitely touched observation of na- 
 ture. Yet he is not a great writer; his style has not the 
 requisite wholeness of good .tissue. Even Carlyle is not, 
 
 25 in my judgment, a great writer. He has surpassingly 
 powerful qualities of expression, far more powerful than 
 Emerson's, and reminding one of the gifts of expression 
 of the great poets, — of even Shakespeare himself. What 
 Emerson so admirably says of Carlyle's "devouring eyes 
 
 30 and portraying hand," "those thirsty eyes, those por- 
 
EMERSON 463 
 
 trait-eating, portrait-painting eyes of thine, those fatal 
 perceptions," is thoroughly true. What a description 
 is Carlyle's of the first publisher of Sartor Resartus, "to 
 whom the idea of a new edition of Sartor is frightful, or 
 rather ludicrous, unimaginable;" of this poor Fraser, in 5 
 whose "wonderful world of Tory pamphleteers, conser- 
 vative Younger-brothers, Regent Street loungers. Crock- 
 ford gamblers, Irish Jesuits, drunken reporters, and 
 miscellaneous unclean persons (whom niter and much 
 soap will not wash clean), not a soul has expressed the 10 
 smallest wish that way!" What a portrait, again, of 
 the well-beloved John SterHng! "One, and the best, of 
 a small class extant here, who, nigh drowning in a black 
 wreck of Infidelity (lighted up by some glare of Radi- 
 calism only, now growing dim too), and about to perish, 15 
 saved themselves into a Coleridgian Shovel-Hattedness." 
 What touches in the invitation of Emerson to London! 
 "You shall see blockheads by the million; Pickwick him- 
 self shall be visible, — innocent young Dickens, reserved 
 for a questionable fate. The great Wordsworth shall talk 20 
 till you yourself pronounce him to be a bore. Southey's 
 complexion is still healthy mahogany brown, with a 
 fleece of white hair, and eyes that seem running at full 
 gallop. Leigh Hunt, man of genius in the shape of a 
 cockney, is my near neighbor, with good humor and no 25 
 common sense; old Rogers with his pale head, white, 
 bare, and cold as snow, with those large blue eyes, cruel, 
 sorrowful, and that sardonic shelf chin." How inimi- 
 table it all is! And finally, for one must not go on for 
 ever, this version of a London Sunday, with the public 30 
 
464 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 houses closed during the hours of divine service! "It 
 is silent Sunday; the populace not yet admitted to their 
 beer-shops, till the respectabilities conclude their rubric 
 mummeries, — a much more audacious feat than beer." 
 5 Yet even Carlyle is not, in my judgment, to be called 
 a great writer; one cannot think of ranking him with 
 men like Cicero and Plato and Swift and Voltaire. 
 Emerson freely promises to Carlyle immortality for his 
 histories. They will not have it. Why? Because the 
 
 10 materials furnished to him by that devouring eye of his, 
 and that portraying hand, were not wrought in and sub- 
 dued by him to what his work, regarded as a compo- 
 sition for Hterary purposes, required. Occurring in con- 
 versation, breaking out in familiar correspondence, they 
 
 15 are magnificent, inimitable; nothing more is required 
 of them; thus thrown out anyhow, they serve their turn 
 and fulfill their function. And, therefore, I should not 
 wonder if really Carlyle lived, in the long run, by such 
 an invaluable record as that correspondence between him 
 
 20 and Emerson, of which we owe the publication to Mr. 
 Charles Norton, — by this and not by his works, as John- 
 son lives in Boswell, not by his works. For Carlyle's 
 sallies, as the staple of a literary work, become wearisome; 
 and as time more and more applies to Carlyle's works 
 
 25 its stringent test, this will be felt more and more. Shake- 
 speare, Moliere, Swift, — they, too, had, like Carlyle, 
 the devouring eye and the portraying hand. But they 
 are great literary masters, they are supreme wTiters, be- 
 cause they knew how to work into a Hterary composition 
 
 30 their materials, and to subdue them to the purposes of 
 
EMERSON 465 
 
 literary effect. Carlyle is too willful for this, too turbid, 
 too vehement. 
 
 You will think I deal in nothing but negatives. I 
 have been saying that Emerson is not one of the great 
 poets, the great writers.. He has not their quality of 5 
 style. He is, however, the propounder of a philosophy. 
 The Platonic dialogues afford us the example of ex- 
 quisite literary form and treatment given to philosoph- 
 ical ideas. Plato is at once a great literary man and a 
 great philosopher. If we speak carefully, we cannot 10 
 call Aristotle or Spinoza or Kant great literary men, or 
 their productions great literary works. But their work 
 is arranged with such constructive power that they build 
 a philosophy, and are justly called great philosophical 
 wTiters. Emerson cannot, I think, be called with justice 15 
 a great philosophical writer. He cannot build; his 
 arrangement of philosophical ideas has no progress in 
 it, no evolution; he does not construct a philosophy. 
 Emerson himself knew the defects of his method, or 
 rather want of method, very well; indeed, he and Car- 20 
 lyle criticise themselves and one another in a way which 
 leaves little for any one else to do in the way of formu- 
 lating their defects. Carlyle formulates perfectly the 
 defects of his friend's poetic and literary production when 
 he says of the Dial: "For me it is too ethereal, specu- 25 
 lative, theoretic; I will have all things condense them- 
 selves, take shape and body, if they are to have my 
 sympathy." And, speaking of Emerson's Orations, he 
 says: "I long to see some concrete Thing, some Event, 
 Man's Life, American Forest, or piece of Creation, 30 
 Prose — 30 
 
466 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 which this Emerson loves and wonders at, well Emer- 
 sonized, — depictured by Emerson, filled with the life of 
 Emerson, and cast forth from him, then to live by itself. 
 If these Orations balk me of this, how profitable soever 
 5 they may be for others, I will not love them." Emerson 
 himself formulates perfectly the defect of his own philo- 
 sophical productions when he speaks of his "formidable 
 tendency to the lapidary style. I build my house of 
 bowlders." "Here I sit and read and write," he says 
 
 lo again, "with very little system, and, as far as regards 
 composition, with the most fragmentary result; para- 
 graphs incomprehensible, each sentence an infinitely 
 repellent particle." Nothing can be truer; and the work 
 of a Spinoza or Kant, of the men who stand as great 
 
 15 philosophical writers, does not proceed in this wise. 
 
 Some people will tell you that Emerson's poetry, in- 
 deed, is too abstract, and his philosophy too vague, 
 but that his best work is his English Traits. The Eng- 
 lish Traits are beyond question very pleasant reading. 
 
 20 It is easy to praise them, easy to commend the author of 
 them. But I insist on always trying Emerson's work by 
 the highest standards. I esteem him too much to try 
 his work by any other. Tried by the highest standards, 
 and compared with the work of the excellent markers 
 
 25 and recorders of the traits of human life, — of writers like 
 Montaigne, La Bruyere, Addison, — the English Traits 
 will not stand the comparison. Emerson's observation 
 has not the disinterested quality of the observation of 
 these masters. It is the observation of a man syste- 
 
 30 matically benevolent, as Hawthorne's observation in Our 
 
EMERSON 467 
 
 Old Home is the work of a man chagrined. Hawthorne's 
 literary talent is of the first order. His subjects are gen- 
 erally not to me subjects of the highest interest; but his 
 literary talent is of the first order, the finest, I think, 
 which America has yet produced, — finer, by much, than 5 
 Emerson's. Yet Our Old Home is not a masterpiece 
 any more than English Traits. In neither of them is the 
 observer disinterested enough. The author's attitude 
 in each of these cases can easily be understood and de- 
 fended. Hawthorne was a sensitive man, so situated in 10 
 England that he was perpetually in contact with the 
 British Philistine; and the British Phihstine is a trying 
 personage. Emerson's systematic benevolence comes 
 from what he himself calls somewhere his "persistent 
 optimism;" and his persistent optimism is the root of his 15 
 greatness and the source of his charm. But still let us 
 keep our literary conscience true, and judge every kind 
 of Hterary work by the laws really proper to it. The 
 kind of work attempted in the English Traits and in 
 Our Old Home is work which cannot be done perfectly 20 
 with a bias such as that given by Emerson's optimism or 
 by Hawthorne's chagrin. Consequently, neither English 
 Traits nor Our Old Home is a work of perfection in its 
 kind. 
 
 Not with the Miltons and Grays, not with the Platos 25 
 and Spinozas, not with the Swifts and Voltaires, not with 
 the Montaignes and Addisons, can we rank Emerson. 
 His work of various kinds, when one compares it with 
 the work done in a corresponding kind by these masters, 
 fails to stand the comparison. No man could see this 30 
 
468 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 clearer than Emerson himself. It is hard not to feel 
 despondency when we contemplate our failures and 
 shortcomings: and Emerson, the least self-flattering and 
 the most modest of men, saw so plainly what was lack- 
 5 ing to him that he had his moments of despondency. 
 "Alas, my friend," he writes in reply to Carlyle, who 
 had exhorted him to creative work, — "Alas, my friend, 
 I can do no such gay thing as you say. I do not belong 
 to the poets, but only to a low department of literature, — 
 
 10 the reporters; suburban men." He deprecated his 
 friend's praise; praise "generous to a fault," he calls 
 it; praise "generous to the shaming of me, — cold, fas- 
 tidious, ebbing person that I am. Already in a former 
 letter you had said too much good of my poor little arid 
 
 15 book, which is as sand to my eyes. I can only say that 
 I heartily wish the book were better; and I must try and 
 deserve so much favor from the kind gods by a bolder 
 and truer Hving in the months to come, — such as may 
 perchance one day release and invigorate this cramp 
 
 20 hand of mine. When I see how much work is to be done; 
 what room for a poet, for any spiritualist, in this great, 
 intelligent, sensual, and avaricious America, — I lament 
 my fumbling fingers and stammering tongue." Again, 
 as late as 1870, he writes to Carlyle: "There is no ex- 
 
 25 ample of constancy like yours, and it always stings my 
 stupor into temporary recovery and wonderful resolution 
 to accept the noble challenge. But 'the strong hours 
 conquer us;* and I am the victim of miscellany, — mis- 
 cellany of designs, vast debility, and procrastination." 
 
 30 The forlorn note belonging to the phrase, "vast de- 
 
EMERSON 469 
 
 bility," recalls that saddest and most discouraged of 
 writers, the author of Obermann, Senancour, with whom 
 Emerson has in truth a certain kinship. He has, in com- 
 mon with Senancour, his pureness, his passion for na- 
 ture, his single eye; and here we find him confessing, 5 
 hke Senancour, a sense in himself of sterility and^ im- 
 potence. 
 
 And now I think I have cleared the ground. I have 
 given up to envious Time as much of Emerson as Time 
 can fairly expect ever to obtain. We have not in Emer- 10 
 son a great poet, a great writer, a great philosophy 
 maker. His relation to us is not that of one of those 
 personages; yet it is a relation of, I think, even superior 
 importance. His relation to us is more like that of the 
 Roman Emperor Marcus Aurelius. Marcus Aurelius is 15 
 not a great writer, a great philosophy maker; he is the 
 friend and aider of those who would live in the spirit. 
 Emerson is the same. He is the friend and aider of those 
 who would live in the spirit. All the points in thinking 
 which are necessary for this purpose he takes; but he 20 
 does not combine them into a system, or present them as 
 a regular philosophy. Combined in a system by a man 
 with the requisite talent for this kind of thing, they 
 would be less useful than as Emerson gives them to us; 
 and the man with the talent so to systematize them would 25 
 be less impressive than Emerson. They do very well as 
 they now stand; — hke "bowlders," as he says; — in 
 "paragraphs incompressible, each sentence an infinitely 
 repellent particle." In such sentences his main points 
 
470 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 recur again and again, and become fixed in the mem- 
 ory. 
 
 We all know them. First and foremost, character. 
 Character is everything. " That which all things tend 
 
 5 to educe, — which freedom, cultivation, intercourse, revo- 
 lutions, go to form and deliver, — is character." Char- 
 acter and self-reliance. ''Trust thyself! every heart vi- 
 brates to that iron string." And yet we have our being 
 in a not ourselves. "There is a power above and be- 
 
 10 hind us, and we are the channels of its communica- 
 tions." But our lives must be pitched higher. "Life 
 must be lived on a higher plane; we must go up to a 
 higher platform, to which we are always invited to as- 
 cend; there the whole scene changes." The good we 
 
 15 need is forever close to us, though we attain it not. " On 
 the brink of the waters of life and truth, we are miserably 
 dying." This good is close to us, moreover, in our daily 
 life, and in the familiar, homely places. "The unre- 
 mitting retention of simple and high sentiments in ob- 
 
 20 scure duties, — that is the maxim for us. Let us be poised 
 and wise, and our own to-day. Let us treat the men and 
 women well, — treat them as if they were real; perhaps 
 they are. Men live in their fancy, like drunkards whose 
 hands are too soft and tremulous for successful labor. I 
 
 25 settle myself ever firmer in the creed, that we should not 
 postpone and refer and wish, but do broad justice where 
 we are, by whomsoever we deal with; accepting our ac- 
 tual companions and circumstances, however humbk or 
 odious, as the mystic officials to whom the universe has 
 
 30 delegated its whole pleasure for us. Massachusetts, 
 
EMERSON 471 
 
 Connecticut River, and Boston Bay, you think paltry 
 places, and the ear loves names of foreign and classic 
 topography. But here we are; and if we will tarry a 
 little we may come to learn that here is best. See to it 
 only that thyself is here." Furthermore, the good is 5 
 close to us all. " I resist the skepticism of our education 
 and of our educated men. I do not believe that the dif- 
 ferences of opinion and character in men are organic. 
 I do not recognize, besides the class of the good and the 
 wise, a permanent class of skeptics, or a class of conser- 10 
 vatives, or of malignants, or of materialists. I do not 
 beUeve in the classes. Every man has a call of the power 
 to do something unique." Exclusiveness is deadly. 
 " The exclusive in social life does not see that he excludes 
 himself from enjoyment in the attempt to appropriate it. 15 
 The exclusionist in religion does not see that he shuts 
 the door of heaven on himself in striving to shut out 
 others. Treat men as pawns and ninepins, and you shall 
 suffer as well as they. If you leave out their heart you 
 shall lose your own. The selfish man suffers more from 20 
 his selfishness than he from whom that selfishness with- 
 holds some important benefit." A sound nature will be 
 inclined to refuse ease and self-indulgence. "To live 
 with some rigor of temperance, or some extreme of gen- 
 erosity, seems to be an asceticism which common good- 25 
 nature would appoint to those who are at ease and in 
 plenty, in sign that they feel a brotherhood with the 
 great multitude of suffering men." Compensation, fi- 
 nally, is the great law of hfe; it is everywhere, it is sure, 
 and there is no escape from it. This is that "law alive 30 
 
472 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 and beautiful, which works over our heads and under 
 our feet. Pitiless, it avails itself of our success w^hen 
 we obey it, and of our ruin when we contravene it. 
 We are all secret beUevers in it. It rewards actions 
 5 after their nature. The reward of a thing well done is 
 to have done it. The thief steals from himself, the 
 swindler swindles himself. You must pay at last your 
 own debt." 
 
 This is tonic indeed! And let no one object that 
 
 lo it is too general; that more practical, positive direction 
 is what we mean; that Emerson's optimism, self-reli- 
 ance, and indifference to favorable conditions for our 
 life and growth have in them something of danger. 
 "Trust thyself;" "what attracts my attention shall 
 
 15 have it;" "though thou shouldest walk the world over 
 thou shalt not be able to find a condition inopportune 
 or ignoble;" "what w^e call vulgar society is that society 
 whose poetry is not yet written, but which you shall 
 presently make as enviable and renowned as any." 
 
 20 With maxims like these, we surely, it may be said, 
 run some risk of being made too well satisfied with our 
 own actual self and state, however crude and imper- 
 fect they may be. "Trust thyself?" It may be said 
 that the common American or Englishman is more 
 
 25 than enough disposed already to trust himself. I often 
 reply, when our sectarians are praised for following 
 conscience: Our people are very good in following 
 their conscience; where they are not so good is in as- 
 certaining whether their conscience tells them right. 
 
 30 "What attracts my attention shall have it?" Well, 
 
EMERSON 473 
 
 that is our people's plea when they run after the Salva- 
 tion Army, and desire Messrs. Moody and Sankey. 
 " Thou shalt not be able to find a condition inopportune 
 or ignoble?" But think of the turn of the good people 
 of our race for producing a life of hideousness and im- 5 
 mense ennui; think of that specimen of your own New 
 England life which Mr. Howells gives us in one of 
 his charming stories which I was reading lately; think 
 of the life of that ragged New England farm in the 
 Lady of the Aroostook; think of Deacon Blood, and 10 
 Aunt Maria, and the straight-backed chairs with black 
 horsehair seats, and Ezra Perkins with perfect self- 
 reliance depositing his travelers in the snow! I can 
 truly say that in the little which I have seen of the life 
 of New England, I am more struck with what has been 15 
 achieved than with the crudeness and failure. But no 
 doubt there is still a great deal of crudeness also. Your 
 own novelists say there is, and I suppose they say true. 
 In the New England, as in the Old, our people have to 
 learn, I suppose, not that their modes of life are beau- 20 
 tiful and excellent already; they have rather to learn 
 that they must transform them. 
 
 To adopt this line of objection to Emerson's deliv- 
 erances would, however, be unjust. In the first place, 
 Emerson's points are in themselves true, if under- 25 
 stood in a certain high sense; they are true and fruit- 
 ful. And the right work to be done, at the hour when 
 he appeared, was to affirm them generally and abso- 
 lutely. Only thus could he break through the hard 
 and fast barrier of narrow, fixed ideas, which he found 30 
 
474 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 confronting him, and win an entrance for new ideas. 
 Had he attempted developments which may now strike 
 us as expedient, he would have excited fierce antago- 
 nism, and probably effected little or nothing. The time 
 5 might come for doing other work later, but the work 
 which Emerson did was the right work to be done then. 
 In the second place, strong as was Emerson's opti- 
 mism, and unconquerable as was his beHef in a good 
 result to emerge from all which he saw going on around 
 
 10 him, no misanthropical satirist ever saw shortcomings 
 and absurdities more clearly than he did, or exposed 
 them more courageously. When he sees "the mean- 
 ness," as he calls it, "of American politics," he con- 
 gratulates Washington on being "long already happily 
 
 15 dead," on being "wrapt in his shroud and for ever 
 safe." With how firm a touch he delineates the faults 
 of your two great poHtical parties of forty years ago! 
 The Democrats, he says, "have not at heart the ends 
 which give to the name of democracy what hope and 
 
 20 virtue are in it. The spirit of our American radical- 
 ism is destructive and aimless; it is not loving; it has 
 no ulterior and divine ends, but is destructive only 
 out of hatred and selfishness. On the other side, the 
 conservative party, composed of the most moderate, 
 
 25 able, and cultivated part of the population, is timid, 
 and merely defensive of property. It vindicates no 
 right, it aspires to no real good, it brands no crime, it 
 proposes no generous policy. From neither party, 
 when in power, has the world any benefit to expect in 
 
 30 science, art, or humanity, at all commensurate with the 
 
EMERSON 475 
 
 resources of the nation." Then with what subtle though 
 kindly irony he follows the gradual withdrawal in New 
 England, in the last half century, of tender consciences 
 from the social organizations, — the bent for experi- 
 ments such as that of Brook Farm and the hke,— fol- 5 
 lows it in all its "dissidence of dissent and Protestant- 
 ism of the Protestant religion!" He even loves to rally 
 the New Englander on his philanthropic al activity, 
 and to find his beneficence and its institutions a bore! 
 ''Your miscellaneous popular charities, the education 10 
 at college of fools, the building of meetinghouses to the 
 vain end to which many of these now stand, alms to sots, 
 and the thousandfold relief societies,— though I con- 
 fess with shame that I sometimes succumb and give 
 the dollar, yet it is a wicked dollar, which by and by 15 
 I shall have the manhood to withhold." "Our Sun- 
 day schools and churches and pauper societies are yokes 
 to the neck. We pain ourselves to please nobody. 
 There are natural ways of arriving at the same ends at 
 which these aim, but do not arrive." "Nature does 20 
 not like our benevolence or our learning much better 
 than she likes our frauds and wars. When we come 
 out of the caucus, or the bank, or the Abolition con- 
 vention, or the Temperance meeting, or the Transcen- 
 dental club, into the fields and woods, she says to us: 25 
 'So hot, my little sir?' " 
 
 Yes, truly, his insight is admirable; his truth is pre- 
 cious. Yet the secret of his effect is not even in these; 
 it is in his temper. It is in the hopeful, serene beau- 
 tiful temper wherewith these, in Emerson, are indisso- 30 
 
476 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 lubly joined; in which they work, and have their being. 
 He says himself: "We judge of a man's wisdom by 
 his hope, knowing that the perception of the inexhausti- 
 bleness of nature is an immortal youth." If this be so, 
 5 how wise is Emerson ! for never had man such a sense 
 of the inexhaustibleness of nature, and such hope. It 
 was the ground of his being; it never failed him. Even 
 when he is sadly avowing the imperfection of his literary 
 power and resources, lamenting his fumbhng fingers and 
 
 10 stammering tongue, he adds: "Yet, as I tell you, I am 
 very easy in my mind and never dream of suicide. 
 My whole philosophy, which is very real, teaches ac- 
 quiescence and optimism. Sure I am that the right 
 word will be spoken, though I cut out my tongue." In 
 
 15 his old age, with friends dying and life failing, his note 
 of cheerful, forward-looking hope is still the same. "A 
 multitude of young men are growing up here of high 
 promise, and I compare gladly the social poverty of 
 my youth with the power on which these draw." His 
 
 20 abiding word for us, the word by which being dead he 
 yet speaks to us, is this: "That which befits us, em- 
 bosomed in beauty and wonder as we are, is cheer- 
 fulness and courage, and the endeavor to realize our 
 aspirations. Shall not the heart, which has received so 
 
 25 much, trust the Power by which it lives?" 
 
 One can scarcely overrate the importance of thus 
 holding fast to happiness and hope. It gives to Emer- 
 son's work an invaluable virtue. As Wordsworth's 
 poetry is, in my judgment, the most important work 
 
 30 done in verse, in our language, during the present 
 
EMERSON 477 
 
 century, so Emerson's Essays are, I think, the most 
 important work done in prose. His work is more 
 important than Carlyle's. Let us be just to Carlyle, 
 provoking though he often is. Not only has he that 
 genius of his which makes Emerson say truly of his 5 
 letters, that "they savor always of eternity." More 
 than this may be said of him. The scope and upshot 
 of his teaching are true; "his guiding genius," to quote 
 Emerson again, is really "his moral sense, his percep- 
 tion of the sole importance of truth and justice." But lo 
 consider Carlyle's temper, as we have been consider- 
 ing Emerson's! take his own account of it! "Per- 
 haps London is the proper place for me after all, seeing 
 all places are iwzproper: who knows? Meanwhile, I 
 lead a most dyspeptic, solitary, self-shrouded Hfe; con- 15 
 suming, if possible in silence, my considerable daily al- 
 lotment of pain; glad when any strength is left in me for 
 writing, which is the only use I can see in myself, — too 
 rare a case of late. The ground of my existence is black 
 as death; too black, when all void too; but at times there 20 
 paint themselves on it pictures of gold, and rainbow, 
 and lightning; all the brighter for the black ground, I 
 suppose. Withal, T am very much of a fool." No, not 
 a fool, but turbid and morbid, willful and perverse. 
 "We judge of a man's wisdom by his hope." 25 
 
 Carlyle's perverse attitude towards happiness cuts 
 him off from hope. He fiercely attacks the desire 
 for happiness; his grand point in Sartor, his secret 
 in which the soul may find rest, is that one shall cease 
 to desire happiness, that one should learn to say to 30 
 
478 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 oneself: "What if thou wert born and predestined 
 not to be happy, but to be unhappy!" He is wrong; 
 Saint Augustine is the better philosopher, who says: 
 "Act we must in pursuance of what gives us most de- 
 5 light." Epictetus and Augustine can be severe mor- 
 alists enough; but both of them know and frankly say 
 that the desire for happiness is the root and ground 
 of man's being. Tell him and show him that he places 
 his happiness wrong, that he seeks for delight where 
 
 10 delight will never be really found; then you illumine 
 and further him. But you only confuse him by tell- 
 ing him to cease to desire happiness: and you will 
 not tell him this unless you are already confused your- 
 self. 
 
 15 Carlyle preached the dignity of labor, the necessity 
 of righteousness, the love of veracity, the hatred of 
 shams. He is said by many people to be a great teacher, 
 a great helper for us, because he does so. But what 
 is the due and eternal result of labor, righteousness, 
 
 20 veracity? — Happiness. And how are we drawn to 
 them by one who, instead of making us feel that with 
 them is happiness, tells us that perhaps we were pre- 
 destined not to be happy but to be unhappy? 
 
 You will find, in especial, many earnest preachers 
 
 25 of our popular religion to be fervent in their praise 
 and admiration of Carlyle. His insistence on labor, 
 righteousness, and veracity, pleases them; his con- 
 tempt for happiness pleases them too. I read the other 
 day a tract against smoking, although I do not happen 
 
 30 to be a smoker myself. "Smoking," said the tract, 
 
EMERSON 479 
 
 "is liked because it gives agreeable sensations. Now 
 it is a positive objection to a thing that it gives agreeable 
 sensations. An earnest man will expressly avoid what 
 gives agreeable sensations." Shortly afterwards I was 
 inspecting a school, and I found the children reading a 5 
 piece of poetry on the common theme that we are here 
 to-day and gone to-morrow. I shall soon be gone, the 
 speaker in this poem was made to say, — 
 
 " And I shall be glad to go, 
 For the world at best is a dreary place, lO 
 
 And my life is getting low." 
 
 How usual a language of popular religion that is, on our 
 side of the Atlantic at any rate! But then our popular 
 ■religion, in disparaging happiness here below, knows 
 very well what it is after. It has its eye on a happiness 15 
 in a future life above the clouds, in the New Jerusalem, 
 to be won by disliking and rejecting happiness here on 
 earth. And so long as this ideal stands fast, it is very 
 well. But for very many it now stands fast no longer; 
 for Carlyle, at any rate, it had failed and vanished. 20 
 Happiness in labor, righteousness, and veracity, — in the 
 life of the spirit, — here was a gospel still for Carlyle to 
 preach, and to help others by preaching. But he baffled 
 them and himself by preferring the paradox that we 
 are not born for happiness at all. 25 
 
 Happiness in labor, righteousness, and veracity; in 
 all the life of the spirit; happiness and eternal hope; — 
 that was Emerson's gospel. I hear it said that Em- 
 erson was too sanguine; that the actual generation in 
 
480 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 America is not turning out so well as he expected. 
 Very likely he was too sanguine as to the near future; in 
 this country it is difficult not to be too sanguine. Very 
 possibly the present generation may prove unworthy of 
 5 his high hopes; even several generations succeeding this 
 may prove unworthy of them. But by his conviction 
 that in the life of the spirit is happiness, and by his hope 
 that this life of the spirit will come more and more to be 
 sanely understood, and to prevail, and to work for hap- 
 
 10 piness, — by this conviction and hope Emerson was great, 
 and he will surely prove in the end to have been right in 
 them. In this country it is difficult, as I said, not to 
 be sanguine. Very many of your writers are over- 
 sanguine, and on the ^vrong grounds. But you have 
 
 15 two men who in what they have written show their 
 sanguineness in a line where courage and hope are 
 just, where they are also infinitely important, but where 
 they are not easy. The two men are Franklin and 
 Emerson.^ These two are, I think, the most distinc- 
 
 20 ^ I found with pleasure that this conjunction of Emerson's 
 name with FrankUn's had already occurred to an accomplished 
 writer and dehghtful man, a friend of Emerson, left almost the 
 sole survivor, alas ! of the famous literary generation of Boston, — 
 Dr. Oliver Wendell Holmes. Dr. Holmes has kindly allowed 
 
 25 me to print here the ingenious and interesting lines, hitherto un- 
 published, in which he speaks of Emerson thus : — 
 
 "Where in the realm of thought, whose air is song, 
 Does he, the Buddha of the West, belong ? 
 He seems a winged Franklin, sweetly wise, 
 30 Born to unlock the secret of the skies ; 
 
EMERSON 481 
 
 tively and honorably American of your writers; they are 
 the most original and the most valuable. Wise men 
 everywhere know that we must keep up our courage and 
 hope; they know that hope is, as Wordsworth well 
 says, — 5 
 
 " The paramount duty which heaven lays, 
 For its own honor, on man's suffering heart." 
 
 But the very word duty points to an effort and a struggle 
 to maintain our hope unbroken. Franklin and Emer- 
 son maintained theirs with a convincing ease, an in- 10 
 spiring joy. Franklin's confidence in the happiness 
 with which industry, honesty, and economy will crown 
 the life of this work-day world, is such that he runs 
 over with felicity. With a like felicity does Emerson 
 run over, when he contemplates the happiness eternally 15 
 attached to the true life in the spirit. You cannot prize 
 him too much, nor heed him too diligently. He has 
 lessons for both the branches of our race. I figure him 
 to my mind as visible upon earth still, as still stand- 
 ing here by Boston Bay, or at his own Concord, in his 20 
 habit as he lived, but of heightened stature and shining 
 feature, with one hand stretched out towards the East, 
 to our laden and laboring England; the other towards 
 
 And which the nobler calling — if 'tis fair 
 Terrestrial with celestial to compare — 25 
 
 To guide the storm-cloud's elemental flame, 
 Or walk the chambers w^hence the lightning came 
 Amidst the sources of its subtile fire, 
 And steal their effluence for his lips and lyre? " 
 Prose— 31 
 
482 NINETEENTH CENTURY PROSE 
 
 the ever-growing West, to his own dearly-loved America, 
 — "great, intelligent, sensual, avaricious America." To 
 us he shows for guidance his lucid freedom, his cheer- 
 fulness and hope; to you his dignity, delicacy, serenity, 
 S elevation. 
 
NOTES 
 
 The heavy marginal figures stand for page, and the lighter ones for line. 
 
 THE ENGLISH NOVELISTS 
 
 The lectures of the series, 73^*? English Comic Writers^ were 
 deUvered at the Surrey Institution in 1818. 
 
 10 : 2. Mine to read. See Gray's Letters, April, 1742. 
 
 12 : I. Fielding, in speaking. See Joseph Andrews, Book 
 III, Chap. I. 
 
 12 : 29. Blackstone or De Lolme. Writers on English law. 
 
 13 : 24. Don Quixote. Famous Spanish novel by Cervantes, 
 published 1605-1615. 
 
 17 : 8. Still prompts. Pope, Essay on Man, IV, 3. 
 
 19 : 3. Guzman d'Alfarache. A novel by Mateo Aleman, 
 1599. 
 
 19 : 17. Gil Bias. A novel by Le Sage, 1715-1735. 
 
 19 : 22. Lazarillo de Tormes. Probably by Diego Hurtado 
 de Mendoza, 1553. 
 
 28 : 19. IntUS et in cute. "Within and in the skin." Per- 
 sius. Satires, III, 30. 
 
 33 : 18. Dr. Johnson. See Hill's edition of Boswell's Life of 
 Johnson, II, 174. 
 
 35 : 8. Books are a real world. Wordsworth, Personal 
 Talk, stanza 3. 
 
 36 : 19. Goldsmith .... should call him " a dull 
 fellow." See Hill's Boswell's Life of Johnson, II, 222. 
 
 47 : I. Quod sic mihi ostendis. Paraphrased or misquoted 
 from Horace, Ars Poetica, Une 188: " Quodcunque ostendis 
 mihi sic incredulus odi." Freely translated by Howes this runs: 
 483 
 
4^4 NOTES 
 
 " Much that were only passing strange if heard; | When seen, re- 
 volted sense declares absurd." 
 
 48 : 30. Author of Caleb Williams. William Godwin, 1756- 
 1836. 
 
 49 : 16. His chamber. Faerie Queene, Book II, Canto IX, 
 stanza 50. 
 
 Other explanatory comments on this essay may be found 
 in Vol. VIII of The Collected Works of William Hazlitt, edited 
 by A. R. Waller and Arnold Glover. 
 
 BOSWELL'S LIFE OF JOHNSON 
 
 The original of this essay appeared in Fraser^s Magazine, May, 
 1832. The references are to G. B, Hill's edition of Boswell's Life. 
 
 62 : 3. lo-pseans. 'Iw naidi', " Hail Apollo 1" 
 
 65 : 18. Ma foi, etc. " Faith, sir, our happiness depends 
 ■upon the way our blood circulates." 
 
 68 : 2. Four Books. Tyers' Biographical Sketch ; Mrs. 
 ViozA's Anecdotes ; Hawkin's Z//^; Murphy's .fi'^joy. 
 
 68 : 6. Sextum quid. Sixth something. 
 
 78 : 12. Odyssey. See Boswell's Advertisement to the Sec- 
 ond Edition, Life^ I, 13. 
 
 79 : 12. Waste fantasy. Ascribed in Latter-Day Pamphlets 
 to Novalis. 
 
 81 : 27. Import of Reality. See Carlyle's essay on Biog- 
 raphy. 
 
 85 :-2. SmoUettS and Belshams. Smollett wrote a History 
 of England, and Belsham (1752-1827) a History of Great Britain 
 to the Cojiclusion of the Peace of Amiens in 1802. 
 
 87 : 13. .ffineas Sylvius. Pope Pius II (1405-1464), who, 
 when a young man, visited Scotland. 
 
 89 : 28. Taking notes. See Bums, On the Late Captain 
 Grose's Peregrinations thro' Scotland. 
 
 91 : 18. Iron leaf. Past and Present, Book III, Chap. X. 
 
 92 : 20. Natus sum, etc " I was born ; I hungered ; I 
 sought [food] ; now, having taken my fill, I rest." 
 
BOSWELL'S life of JOHNSON 485 
 
 100 ! 9. A chacun, etc. '• To each according to his capac- 
 ity ; to each capacity according to its works." 
 
 103 : 24. Translation. Johnson translated Pope's Messiah 
 into Latin. 
 
 107 : 15. Scrogginses. Scroggin is the poet in Goldsmith's 
 poem: A Description of an Author's Bedchamber. 
 
 107 : 28. Carpe diem. " Seize the day," Horace, Odes, I, 
 XI, 8. 
 
 110: II. Lord of the lion heart, etc. Smollett, Ode to 
 Independence. 
 
 Ill : 12. Msecenasship. Maecenas was a wealthy Roman, 
 the friend of Horace and Virgil. He is frequently referred to as 
 the type of literary patron. 
 
 114 : I. Shepherd in Virgil. Eclogues, VHI, 43-45. 
 
 126 : 23. Impransus. " Dinnerless." 
 
 129 : 4. He said, a man might hve. Boswell, Life, I, 122. 
 The speaker is not Johnson, as Carlyle implies, but an Irish 
 painter. 
 
 129 : 15. On another occasion, foknsonian Miscellanies^ 
 (ed. Hill), I, 180. 
 
 132:17. Vomissement, etc. " Devil's vomit." 
 
 133 : I. Gooseberry-fool. See Goldsmith's Retaliation. 
 
 134 : 1. Res gestae. "Affairs transacted." 
 
 134 : 3. Stat Parvi, etc. "There remains the shadow of a 
 little name." 
 
 146 : 19. Salve magna parens! "Hail, great mother," Vir- 
 gil, Georgics, II, 173. 
 
 147 : I . Sunday, October 18, 1767. See fohnsonian Mis 
 cellanies, I, 45. 
 
 147 : 27. A less capable reporter, i. e., Croker. See Life, 
 IV, 430. 
 
 148 : 10. Moonlight of memory. Froude, Carlyle in Lon- 
 don, I, 17. 
 
 149 : 20. His rusty brown morning suit. Life, II, 465. 
 149 : 27. A gentleman who. Johnsonian Miscellanies, II, 
 
 259. 
 
486 NOTES 
 
 152 : i8. Acerrimi ingenii, etc. '«0f keenest intelligence 
 and of little learning." Life, II, 465. 
 152 : 27. Editiones Principes. " First editions.'' 
 152 : 27, Monsheer Nongtongpaw! English pronuncia- 
 tion of Monsieur N' entend-pas (Mr. Doesn't-Understand). 
 
 MOORE'S LIFE OF LORD BYRON 
 
 The essay on Byron first appeared in the Edinburgh Review, 
 June, 1 83 1. 
 
 166 : 24. Jedwood justice. " Hang first and try after- 
 wards." A summary way of dealing with border thieves. 
 
 172 : 16. Longwood. The name of the house in St. Helena 
 where Napoleon died May 5, 1821. 
 
 176 : 7. Pursuits of Literature. By Thomas James 
 Mathias (1754-1835). 
 
 176: 12. Hoole's translations. John Hoole (1727-1803) 
 translated Tasso, Ariosto, and Metastasio. 
 
 176:18,19. Mala in se . . . mala prohibita. "Evils 
 in themselves . . . evils because prohibited." 
 
 178 : 27. That most sweet and graceful passage. Taken 
 from Human Life, p. 120 (Aldine Edition). 
 
 181 : 10, 13. M. Jourdain . . . . M . Tomes. Char- 
 acters in Moliere's Le Bourgeois Gentilhomme and in V Amour 
 Medecin. 
 
 184:29. Douglas. A tragedy by John Home (1722-1808). 
 
 184 : 30. Triumphs of Temper. A poem by WilUam Hay- 
 ley (1745-1820). 
 
 186 : 26. Delia Grusca. The pseudonym used by Robert 
 Merry, a member of the school of sentimental poetry known as 
 the Delia Cruscan School, which originally met in Florence. 
 
 186 : 28. Chatterton's forgeries. The so-called Rowley 
 poems of Thomas Chatterton, " the marvelous boy" (1752-1770), 
 ascribed to one Thomas Rowley. 
 
 186 : 29. Forgeries of Ireland. This refers to the Shake- 
 spearean forgeries of William H. Ireland (1777-1835). 
 
LIFE or LORD BYRON 487 
 
 187 : 30. The vision and the faculty divine. See Words- 
 worth, Excursion, Book 1. 
 
 188 : 20. Tutte le rime, etc. " All the following love poems, 
 all are for her, and entirely hers, and hers only ; for certainly I 
 shall never sing of any other woman." 
 
 189 : I. Manner is all in all, etc. Cowper, Table Talk 
 from which is also taken the expression " creamy smoothness," 
 Une 16. 
 
 189 : 7. Mi cadevano, etc. " They would fall from my hands 
 because of the inertness, commonness, and prolixity of the ex- 
 pressions and of the verse, not to mention the nervelessness 
 of the thoughts. Now why on earth should this, our divine lan- 
 guage, so virile still, and energetic, aud fierce in Dante's mouth, 
 why should it become so pithless and effeminate in tragic 
 dialogue ? " 
 
 192 : 22. Bays. (More correctly Bayes.) A character in Tke 
 Rehearsal (1672), a farce by George Villiers, second Duke of 
 Buckingham (1627-1688). 
 
 192 : 23. Bilboa. The original name given to the character 
 Bayes. 
 
 195 19. Marriage of Figaro. A comedy (1784) by Pierre 
 Caron de Beaumarchais (i 732-1 799), a famous French drama- 
 tist. 
 
 195 : 22. Juvenal. A Roman satirist. See Satire, II, 103- 
 107. "A mirror! the baggage of a civil war! Doubtless it 
 showed a consummate general to kill Galba, and the constancy 
 of a great citizen to pamper his own skin ; to aim at the spoils 
 of the Palace on the field of Bedriacum (sic) and to spread with 
 his fingers the bread- poultice pressed upon his face 1 " 
 
 196 : 20. Hermogenes. A character in Jonson's Poetaster. 
 
 196 : 26. Dryden satirized the Duke. See Absalom and 
 Achitophel, II, 544-568. 
 
 197 : I. The Wharton of Pope. See Pope, Moral Essays, 
 Ep. I, II, 180-209. 
 
 197 : 2. Sporus. See Pope, Epistle to Dr. Arbuthnot, II, 
 
 305-333- 
 
488 NOTES 
 
 SWIFT 
 
 This is the first lecture in the series of lectures entitled The 
 English Humorists, delivered in England, Scotland, and America 
 in 1 85 1. The essay is here given without the full notes provided 
 by James Hannayfor the first edition of 1853 and sometimes mis- 
 taken for Thackeray's own work. 
 
 211 : I. Harlequin. A famous comic figure in pantomime. 
 
 213 : 20. Dr. Wilde of Dublin. The Closing Years of Dean 
 Swiff s Life (1849) is the work referred to. 
 
 214 : 9. Fielding's staircase in the Temple. The two 
 Inns of Court, headquarters for barristers, now constitute the 
 Temple. 
 
 215 : 6. Opposition. A political term indicating the rival 
 party to the one in power. 
 
 215 : 24. Macheath. The leading character in Gay's Beg- 
 gar's Opera (1728). 
 
 216 : I . Miter and crosier. Headdress and staff of church 
 dignity, in this case the deanship. 
 
 216 : 14. Condottieri. Mercenaries, therefore plunderers. 
 
 216 : 14. The Boyne. The battle of the Boyne between 
 James II and William of Orange was fought in Ireland, July i, 
 1690, and was won by the forces of the latter. 
 
 216 : 20. South Sea Bubble. A financial scheme of the 
 second decade of the eighteenth century to monopolize the trade 
 of Spanish South America. Millions were made and lost, before 
 it burst. 
 
 217 : 13. Conduct at Copenhagen. The English bom- 
 barded Copenhagen in 1807. 
 
 220 : 6. Gulielmus. Latin for " WilUam." 
 
 220: 12. Pays his court to the Ciceronian majesty. 
 Cicero was the model of Latin prose composition. 
 
 220 : 20. Mild Dorothea. The reference is from Sir Wil- 
 liam Temple's Illness a7id Recovery (1693). 
 
 222 : 5. Plates-bandes. Borders of flowers in the garden. 
 
 226 : 19. Peccavi. " I have sinned." 
 
LITERATURE 489 
 
 228 : 3. Abudah in the Arabian story. A character in 
 James Ridley's Tales of the Genii (1764). 
 
 228 : 14. SaBva indignatio. " Fierce indignation. " 
 
 230 : 12. Almanach des Gourmands. A famous French 
 calendar of " good cheer " running to many editions in the early 
 nineteenth century. 
 
 230 : 13 On nait rotisseur. "One is born a cook." Com- 
 pare, " Poets are born, not made." 
 
 233 : 8. Yahoos. A race of brutes described in Gulliver's 
 Travels. 
 
 234:20. Miserrimus. " Most wretched." 
 
 237 : 22. When on my sickly couch I lay. From To 
 Stella visitifig me in my sickness (1720). 
 
 239 : 23. Gadenus. The name Swift gives himself in his poem 
 Cadenus and Vanessa (1726) ; an anagram of decamts, " dean." 
 
 LITERATURE 
 
 This lecture was read in the School of Philosophy and Letters 
 of the Roman Catholic University at Dublin in November, 1858. 
 
 249 : 6. Joseph makes himself known. Genesis, xlv. 
 
 257 : 26. Facit indignatio versus. Paraphrased from Juve- 
 nal, Satires, I, 79 : Si natura negat, facit indignatio verstim, 
 " Though nature grudge poetic fire, | Just indignation will inspire " 
 (King). 
 
 257 : 29. Poeta nascitur, non fit. •' The poet is bom, not 
 made." 
 
 258 : 5. Vision of Mirza. An allegorical story told by Addi- 
 son in The Spectator, No. 159. 
 
 258 : 16. Aristotle . . . the magnanimous man. See 
 The Nicomachean Ethics, Book IV, Chap. 9. 
 
 258 : 25. Ki/Set yaluv. Newman translates this in the next 
 phrase. See Homer's Iliad, I, 405. 
 
 259 : 5. Macbeth. See Act V, sc. 3, 1. 40. 
 259 : 16. Hamlet. See Act I, sc. 2, 1. 77. 
 
490 NOTES 
 
 260 : 9. Os magna sonaturum. " Command of lofty lan- 
 guage." Horace, Satires^ I, 4, 43. 
 
 262 : 15. Apollo Belvidere. A famous statue in the Vati- 
 can, Rome. 
 
 262 : 28. The poet's eye. See Midsummer A^ighfs Dream, 
 Act V, sc. 1, 1. 12. 
 
 271 : 10. Copiaverborum. " A full vocabulary." A subtitle 
 in Quintilian's Institutes of Oratory. 
 
 272 : 2. Nil molitur inepte. " He attempts nothing injudi- 
 ciously." Horace, Ars Foetica, I, 140. 
 
 272 : 6. Quo fit, Ut omnis, etc. " Whence it appears that the 
 whole life of this old (poet) is as open to view as if it had been 
 graven on a votive tablet." Horace, Satires, II, i, 32. 
 
 272 : II. Otiose. Leisurely, therefore tiresome. 
 
 WORDSWORTH, TENNYSON, AND BROWNING 
 
 The essay on Pure, Ornate and Grotesque Art, first appeared 
 in 1864 in the National Review. 
 
 281 : 3. Henry Dunbar. A mystery novel, published in 
 1864. It was written by Miss Braddon (Mrs. John Maxwell). 
 
 281 : 19. It won't do. Jeffrey's review of Wordsworth's ^^- 
 cursion began with the words : " This will never do 1 " 
 
 281 : 24. Mr. Carlyle . . . contradicted it. See the 
 last part of his essay on Goethe. 
 
 284 : 25. Disjecta membra. " Scattered parts." 
 
 287 : 2. Which is the world of all of us. Wordsworth, 
 Prelude, Book XI. 
 
 287 : 21. The first conversation. Bagehot quotes from the 
 Appendix to Carlyle's Life of Schiller, note C. 
 
 292 : 15. Mr. Arnold . . . put forth a theory. In 
 the preface to first edition of his poems, Mixed Essays, p. 489. 
 
 293:8. Mrs. Veal. Defoe wrote so matter-of-fact an account 
 of this imaginary person's appearance after death, that many 
 people were hoaxed into a behalf in its reality. 
 
LEONARDO DA VINCI 49 1 
 
 306 : 12. The well-known lines. Shelley's The Isle. 
 
 311 : 29. Mr. Arnold has justly observed. In Mixed 
 Essays, p. 499. 
 
 315 : 13. One of his characters. Charles Reding in Loss 
 and Gain, Vol. I, Chap. III. 
 
 319 : 22. When Heaven sends sorrow. Newman's Warn- 
 ings. 
 
 334 : 25. Which, be they what they may. From Words- 
 worth's l7itimaiio7ts of Immortality, IX. 
 
 334 : 30. Immersed in Matter. Locke, Htiman Under- 
 standing, Book IV, Chap. Ill, i, 2. 
 
 337 : 7. And yet, etc. From Clough's Come, Poet, Come. 
 
 LEONARDO DA VINCI 
 
 This essay first appeared in the Fortnightly Review for Novem- 
 ber, 1869, under the title, Notes on Lionardo da Vinci. 
 
 342 : 21. Vasari. A Tuscan painter (1511-1574), famous as 
 the writer of biographies of Italian artists. 
 
 347 : 27. Uffizii. The name of the famous art gallery in 
 Florence. 
 
 349 ; 19. Paracelsus. A mediaeval German-Swiss philoso- 
 pher. 
 
 349 : 19. Cardan. An Italian astrologer (i 501-1576). 
 
 351 : 26. 'SubtiUtas naturae. "The refinement of nature." 
 
 352 : 17. Bizarre. Odd. 
 352 : 17. Recherche. Select. 
 354 : 15. Ennui. Tedium. 
 
 354 : 30. QuantO piu, etc. " The greater the bodily fatigue 
 that an art demands, the more vulgar it is." 
 
 356 : 24. Bulla. A locket of gold. 
 
 357:21. Belli capelli, etc "Beautiful hair, abundant and 
 curly." 
 
 359 : II. Ambrosian Library. A library at Milan, founded 
 in 1609. 
 
492 NOTES 
 
 360 : 27. Brera. An art gallery in Milan. 
 
 362 : 14. InfeUx sum. " Unhappy am I." 
 
 363 : 17. Leda or Pomona. In Greek mythology Leda 
 was the mother of Helen and of Castor and Pollux; Pomona in 
 Roman mythology was the goddess of fruit trees. 
 
 SIR WALTER SCOTT 
 
 The essay was written for the Cornhill Magazine, September, 
 1871. 
 
 375 : 20. Garlyle. For quotations and references see Car- 
 lyle's essay on Sir Walter Scott published in 1837, and now 
 printed in Vol. VII of the Critical and Miscellaneous Es- 
 says. 
 
 380 : 17. As Pope puts it. Imitations of Horace, Epistle to 
 Augustus, 69-72. 
 
 380 : 23. Byron . . . taunted Scott. In English 
 Bards and Scotch Reviewers. 
 
 383 : 28. Blind piper. Wandering Willie's Tale. 
 
 390 : 3. Thackeray. See his Rebecca and Rozuena, Vol. IX, 
 105 (Biographical Ed.). 
 
 391 : 24. Orton. The name of the claimant in the famous 
 Tichborne case, 187 2-1 874. 
 
 393 : 6. Lockhart tells us. See Life of Scott, Vol. VII, 
 ch. 60, pp. 13-14. 
 
 396 : 2. Strawberry Hill. The " Gothic Castle " of Horace 
 Walpole. 
 
 406 : 18. Poem about Helvellyn. From third stanza of 
 poem of that name. 
 
 407 : 10. Irving visited Scott. See Irving's Abbotsford. 
 Scott is quoted thus : " When I have been for some time in the 
 rich scenery about Edinburgh, which is like ornamented garden 
 land, I begin to wish myself back among my own honest gray 
 hills; and if I did not see the heather at least once a year I 
 think I should die." 
 
MACAULAY 493 
 
 MACAULAY 
 
 Morley's essay was published in the Fortnightly Review^ 
 April, 1876. 
 
 415 : 4. Der Einzige. " The Unique." 
 
 416 : 9. Quintilian. Institutes of Oratory, Book X, Chap. I. 
 " If he had been willing to restrain rather than indulge his 
 genius, what could that man not have done ! " 
 
 416 : 27. The Steep, etc. Seattle's Minstrel, stanza I. 
 
 418 : 18. Mackintosh's . . . panegyric. From Mack- 
 intosh's Dissertation on the Progress of Ethical Philosophy (1830). 
 
 419:8. Style coupe . . . soutenu. Abrupt style, 
 elevated style. 
 
 420 : 26. Emerson. See English Traits. 
 
 421 : 15. In speaking of Hallam. Macaulay, Misc. Works, 
 I, 201. 
 
 423 : 27. Multa as well as multum. " Quantity as well as 
 profundity." 
 
 426 : 30. About Turenne. Macaulay, History, Vol. I. 
 
 429 : 18. Anytus and Meletus. See Plato's Apology. 
 
 429:27. Semper, ubique, etc. "Always, everywhere, and 
 by all." 
 
 432 : 6. Et mon vers, etc. *' My verse, good or ill, always 
 means something." 
 
 438 : II. Apostrophe in Carlyle. French Revolution, Vol. I, 
 Book 5, Chap. 7. 
 
 440 : 5. Falkland. See Clarendon's History of the Rebellion 
 (ed. Macray), Vol. Ill, p. 178. 
 
 440 : 21. Passage of Burke's. Address to the British Colo- 
 nists of North America, Vol. 6, 189. 
 
 443 : 20. 'fi fnapbv, etc. " Abominable, and altogether abomi- 
 nable, and most abominable." 
 
 445 : 5. Account of Boswell. Misc. Works, I, 601. 
 
 445 : II. Montesquieu. Misc. Works, I, 102. 
 
 446 : 14. Addison. Misc. Works, III, 443. 
 446 : 22. rb a-€nv6p. Something holy or august. 
 
494 NOTES 
 
 EMERSON 
 
 Arnold's Emerson was a lecture first delivered to a Boston 
 Audience in 1883. 
 
 452 : I. Undergraduate. Arnold was at Oxford from 1841 
 to 1845. 
 
 452 : 12. Oratory at Birmingham. After Newman joined 
 the Catholic church, he took up his residence at Birmingham, 
 where he established the Oratory, an institute founded in the 
 1 6th century by St. Philip Neri. 
 
 452 : 22. St. Mary's. The church at Oxford where Univer- 
 sity sermons are preached. Newman was vicar from 1828 to 
 1843. 
 
 453 : 10. Littlemore. To this place, near Oxford, Newman 
 withdrew after resigning his living at St. Mary's. 
 
 464: 1. Last enchantments. See "Preface" to Arnold's 
 Essays in Criticism, i st series. 
 
 454 : 9. Sentence of Carlyle. See " Death of Edward Irv- 
 ing," Critical Essays, Vol. V, 127. 
 
 454 : 17. Oarlyle's translation. Published in 1824. 
 
 454 : 25. Youths' Dirge. Wilhelm Meister, Book VIII, 
 Chap. 8. 
 
 455 : 10. Apparition of Emerson. See Lowell's Emerson 
 the Lecturer, Works, I, 349. 
 
 457 : 23. Patience on a Monument. Twelfth Night, II, 
 4, 117- 
 457 : 24. Darkness visible. Paradise Lost, I, 63. 
 
 457 : 25. Where ignorance is bliss. Ode on a Distant Pros- 
 pect 0/ Eton College. 
 
 458 : 27. Milton. The words in the tractate on Education 
 (Prose Works, Bohn Ed. 473) are " simple, sensuous, and pas- 
 sionate." 
 
 459 : 14. Exceptional passages. The first is from Volun- ^ 
 taries ; the second is from Sacrifice ; the third from May-Day. 
 
 462 : 29. Oarlyle's devouring eyes . . . thirsty eyes. 
 Correspondence of Carlyle and Etnerson, (3d ed.) I, 308 ; I, 255. 
 
EMERSON 495 
 
 463 : 2. Description . . . Fraser. Correspondence, I, 
 65. 
 
 463 : 12. John Sterling. Correspondence, I, 140. 
 
 463 : 17. Invitation of Emerson. Correspondence, I, 199. 
 
 465 : 25. For me it is too ethereal. Correspondence, I, 304. 
 
 465 : 28. Emerson's Orations. Correspondence, I, 217. 
 
 466 : 8, 9. Lapidary style . . . Here I sit, etc. Cor- 
 respondence, I, 345 ; I, 161. 
 
 468 : 6. Alas, my friend. Correspondence, I, 238. 
 
 468 : II. Friend's praise. Correspondence, I, 340, 341, 342. 
 
 468 : 24. There is no example. Correspondence, II, 334. 
 
 476 : 10. Yet, as I tell you. Correspondence, I, 341. 
 
 476 : 16. A multitude of young men. Correspondence, II, 
 337- 
 
 481 : 4. Wordsworth well says. In sonnet beginning : 
 "Here pause: the poet claims at least this praise," written in 
 181 1 and found on page 219 of Arnold's selection of Words- 
 worth's poems published in the Golden Treasury Series. 
 
m 2 ^sos 
 
LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 
 
 013 998 293 9 ^